Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

One day, the waters of Fontaine will rise and the sinful people will all be dissolved into the waters. And, only the Hydro Archon will remain, weeping on her throne.

Furina opened her eyes and her senses slowly returned to her. Focalors, who held the true Hydro Archon’s powers, gave Furina a farewell message bidding Furina thanks and a wish for her future. The words echoed in Furina’s mind as her last tear streaked down her cheek. She no longer had the energy or tears left to cry. The brilliant opera hall was destroyed by the flood. Across the hall, from the ceiling to the walls and floors, water stains and puddles littered the room. The lights flickered, most likely from the final energy reservoirs, casting eerie shadows across the stage. But more importantly, the people of Fontaine, the people she spent the past 400 years protecting, were gone. There were no remaining traces of them.

She lifted her head and stared at the stage. Just as the oracle foretold, the Hydro Archon wept upon her throne–a throne made from lies which inevitably led to her exposure as an imposter and the finale of the prophecy. Now, she was no longer impersonating the Hydro Archon but at what cost? Fontaine was flooded. The people dissolved into the Primordial Sea. Her friends betrayed her but are no longer around to forgive. She was truly alone.

As she wallowed in her sorrow, in the distance, she heard faint noises from outside. For a moment she thought it was an illusion, an auditory hallucination, created by herself to give her one last faint piece of hope. However, the voices grew louder and stronger. She even daresay they sounded relieved and happy. Holding onto the faint glimmer of hope, she lifted herself from the chair and slowly walked down the stairs to the hallway. Her shadow ran after her along the long hallways where chandeliers and vases were broken and shattered across the damp velvet carpets. 

The parting words of Focalor echoed in her head. Her role was over. She did not dare dream of a happy ending, not when she was exposed as a fraud and a liar before the people by the Chief Iudex. However, as her feet carried her faster and faster to the large double doors of the Opera Epiclese, that faint hope she had carried with her for the past 400 years began to bloom again within her. When she was before the entry doors, her feet slammed to a halt as she stared up at the dauntingly large doors. The hope she held closest to her chest was the reason for the role she took on to prevent the prophecy. The laughter and cheers beyond the door made her yearn for an ending she thought was lost. Her hand hesitantly hovered over the door handle. Whether it was all an illusion or whether somehow the prophecy did indeed come true, she could only find closure from the long night of acting and performing–when the eyes of Fontaine never left her–by opening the doors before her.

Her fingers latched around the door handle as she pushed the doors open. Bright rays of light spilled into the entrance hall of the Opera Epiclese, dyeing the room in brilliant gold. The light bounced off of the shattered glass scattered across the floor creating spectacular arrays across the walls and ceiling. Her figure casted a long shadow into the Epiclese that clung to her as a reminder that everything she hoped for that existed beyond the doors may be false. Furina squinted as she pushed forward into the light leaving behind the shadows of doubt. She used her right hand to shield the blinding sunlight from her eyes. The voices of people became distinct and clear as Furina slowly stepped out into the open.

As her eyes adjusted to the light, she saw not one, or two, or even three people outside. Crowds of Fontainians were gathered around, scrambling to their feet and helping others as the water receded. Cheers of men and women, old and young, filled the streets with applause and cries of relief. Furina’s foot staggered and she grabbed a nearby column to steady herself as she looked out in awe at the scene before her. The people of Fontaine were standing before her. Alive. Her voice quivered as she fell to her knees in sheer relief. For some reason, the people of Fontaine were saved. Furina did not bother thinking about whether it was by her efforts or some divine intervention. All she did was cradle her knees and watch the people reunite, sob, curse, laugh, and smile.

Her role was over. Furina de Fontaine, Regina of All Waters, Kindreds, Peoples and Laws, the ruler of Fontaine. She was the Hydro Archon. Now, she could barely even claim her name Furina to be her own. Stripped bare of what she was after 400 years, she sat by herself on the terrace of the Opera Epiclese looking into the pure cerulean blue sky. She hoped the sins of all the people of Fontaine, including her own, would be washed away forever.

Chapter Text

It was the night of the end of the prophecy—the first-night Furina was freed from her role as the Hydro Archon. She sat at the edge of her bed dazed in mindless thought. The trial and Focalor’s execution. The people involved in her trial and a Snezhnayian diplomat fighting against the Primordial Narwhal. The waters consuming Fontaine. Furina only remembered everything as a blur. The moment Neuvillette, the Chief Iudex of Fontaine and her constant companion for over 400 years, read aloud her guilty verdict and death sentence in a solemn voice, any shred of hope and thought dissipated. She had collapsed against her throne of lies from the very same balcony in the courtroom where she had watched hundreds of thousands of defendants plead not guilty to the crimes charged against them. She wept all while the people of Fontaine dissolved into the water.

The prophecy came to pass and all of Fontaine was flooded but miraculously the people survived as the Hydro Sovereign had absolved them of their sins. Furina was freed. She was freed from her role at Hydro Archon and the ever-present watchful eyes of the people of Fontaine. However, what did she have left when she was stripped of the mask she created for the Hydro Archon? Who was Furina de Fontaine? Did she even have a right to claim Fontaine as her surname? Was everything truly over? Are the Heavenly Principles looking down over Fontaine right now? Could she finally rest? Despite the turbulent thoughts in her subconscious, all she could do now was stare numbly at the moon that hung in the sky surrounded by millions of dazzling stars. Of the mindless chatter in her head, the one thought that rang the loudest was that she was tired.

⭑❃⭑

After pardoning the people of Fontaine of their sins, Neuvillette immediately began giving orders to the guards and people who—while quite relieved they were still alive—were panicked and unsure what would happen next. He spent well into the evening organizing and directing people to refugee areas, and delegating responsibilities to everyone. While the worst of the flood had passed, there was a lot of work he needed to attend to with relief and reconstruction efforts in the near future. He worked tirelessly into the night before Sedene had found him with Navia, the Boss of Spina di Rosula, and Clorinde, the Champion Duelist. Sedene heavily insisted Neuvillette retire for the night at the Palais Memoria. He only agreed to return to his chambers after more Melusines pestered Neuvillette to rest and Navia and Clorinde promised to reconvene in the morning to begin with a fresh start.

Although Neuvillette did not see the issue in working more especially since the people of Fontaine needed it, there was an itching in the back of his head that urged him to return to the Palais. Sedene escorted Neuvillette back while informing him of the status updates of the different guards she met during the afternoon. He nodded as she listed off the recorded damages and lists of displaced people and where they would be temporarily relocated. His mind was focused on Sedene’s reports but the nagging in his head only grew stronger as if reminding him of something or someone when it struck him.

“And Thierry was stationed at Hotel Debord to assist with relief efforts with displaced civilians. He reported–” Sedene stated as she flipped through a clipboard stuffed to the brim with various papers. In some places, the ink smeared into fans of blue, and water stains littered the edges of the paper.

“Apologies for interrupting Sedene, but where is Lady Furina?” Neuvillette asked as he quickened his pace to the Palais.

Sedene blinked before recognition struck her face and she gave Neuvillette a knowing nod, “Of course, I apologize for forgetting to inform Monsieur Neuvillette earlier. Lady Furina returned to the Palais soon after the flood receded but she was very quiet. As for her expression, I am not sure how to put it into words…”

“Would being relieved, happy, or frustrated be any apt descriptions of her expression?” Neuvillette offered. He hoped the budding worry he felt was for naught but patiently waited for Sedene’s answer.

“Hmm,” Sedene lifted her hand to her chin in thought, “I am not sure if I completely know all the human expressions, but I think blank would be the best description.”

“...,” Neuvillette remained quiet. He clenched his fist and unfurled his fingers one at a time to distract himself from the unnerving feeling that danced in his stomach.

“Monsieur,” Sedene looked up at Neuvillette laced with concern, “I hope Lady Furina feels better soon.”

“As do I, Sedene.” Neuvillette breathed out as the sight of the Palais Memoria emerged into view.

“Shall I or the guards bring anything up to your suite? The maids who usually tidy your room cleaned up any debris and broken furniture, and discarded the carpets which were destroyed in the flood. However, Lady Furina’s room was not cleaned as she remained in her room for most of the afternoon into the evening and did not allow anyone in. I do hope she is not hurt.” Sedene offered.

“Thank you, but I shall be fine. I must speak to Lady Furina first though.”

Sedene lit up at the declaration before making a suggestion, “Lady Furina did not come out for dinner. Would you please ask if she would like anything?”

“Yes, I will. Thank you for informing me. I shall be on my way,” Neuvillette thanked Sedene. 

Neuvillette headed directly to the secret passageway to the third-floor suite—Furina de Fontaine’s suite. He would not admit he sprinted but his pace quickened with every step he made closer to Lady Furina’s door. The hallway leading to her suite was illuminated only by the moonlight which created a faint glow to everything it touched from the paintings hung on the way Lady Furina insisted on purchasing from famous painters across decades to the white marble floorings. The shadows cast down the hallway made it seem as if it stretched into an eternity. After what seemed like eternity, he stood before the grand double doors to Lady Furina’s suite. They were elaborately decorated with fine trimming and gold finishes.

The feeling crawling around in his gut urged him to enter the room, but he kept his composure. Neuvillette raised his hand and knocked on the door in two crisp hits. He waited a minute to no avail. He could not hear the typical prattling of Lady Furina as she usually rehearsed her lines or mutterings about mundane events. She would usually shout from beyond the door that she was too busy to entertain Neuvillette at the moment and to ask someone else. However, all he was met with was silence.

Neuvillette once again knocked but with more urgency. He called out, “Lady Furina, I would like to enter.” There was no response, no acknowledgment or dismissal, just silence. The worry sprouted into concern as he knocked once more and announced, “Lady Furina, I am going to enter your room. Please pardon my intrusion as I am worried.”

He waited another few seconds out of courtesy before opening the door which ended up slamming against the wall. He apologized for the noise as he stepped into the room. It had been decades, if not centuries since he last entered Furina’s suite. Despite Lady Furina’s flamboyant, dramatic personality and well-known blatant love for various trinkets, the room was rather stark. While the suites in the Palais Memoria have been updated every few decades, Lady Furina’s room did not have many distinctive decorations or furniture pieces. The only personal items Neuvillette saw were stacks of scripts and novels and only a handful of pieces of art.

Neuvillette made his way out of the living room and down a corridor that passed Lady Furina’s private office. While it was not his intention to peek, he briefly saw several floor-to-ceiling bookcases filled with data surveys and information pertaining to rising sea levels and any indicators or solutions to the prophecy’s flood. A bitter feeling lodged inside his stomach along with the unease and growing concern for the Hydro Archon Lady Furina. At the end of the hallway was Furina’s bedroom with the doors open wide as if begging him to move faster.

Neuvillette knocked on the open door as he entered Furina’s bedroom. To his relief, Lady Furina was sitting on the edge of her bed gazing at the stars and moon. Her figure glowed under the pale moonlight giving her an ethereal glow. At that moment, she seemed like a fleeting reflection of the moon.

“Lady Furina, how are you faring? I apologize for not checking in on you sooner, but the people of Fontaine needed my attention with relief and reconstruction efforts,” Neuvillette called out and walked up to Lady Furina’s bedpost.

His sigh of relief was whisked away when he saw Furina’s blank expression as she remained silent, not even glancing in his direction or acknowledging his presence. He understood Sedene’s description of Furina perfectly. Traces of tears stained her face but she held no emotion as she looked at the beautiful evening sky. The sparkling of the vast sea of stars was not reflected in her eyes.

“Lady Furina, are you hurt?” Neuvillette’s strained voice echoed into the cold room. 

“Lady Furina,” his voice grew in urgency as he stepped between Lady Furina and the view of the moon. His large figure cast a long shadow over Furina as if dominating over her. Despite Lady Furina’s gaze now landing on Neuvillette, it was as if she looked straight through him. The silence and lifeless reactions both irritated and scared Neuvillette. He felt his breath shutter as he reached an arm out to lightly shake Lady Furina from her daze. A small gloved hand delicately pushed Neuvillette’s hand away from her before his hand reached her shoulder. Her eyes finally focused on Neuvillette.

Lady Furina stated in a small but exhausted breath, “I am tired.”

“Tired of what, Lady Furina?” Neuvillette was not sure what bothered her but vowed to, at the very least, make it up to her for his harsh conduct during the trial and as colleagues for the past 400 years. It was the least he could do after listening to Focalor’s grand plan to use Lady Furina to save Fontaine. He owed many things to Lady Furina.

“I am leaving the Palais Memoria,” Lady Furina said. She glanced down to the floor.

“Lady Furina,” Neuvillette was scared of the answer Lady Furina would give, “when do you plan to leave the Palais Memoria? Do you know where you will stay next?”

“I am no longer your Archon, Neuvillette. You can drop the honorific,” Furina stated, her eyes still trained on the floor. Neuvillette’s gaze followed and landed on two briefcases filled with neatly folded clothes. The dread he had felt kept gnawing at his consciousness as if scolding him for not seeing the signs.

“If that is what you wish for … Miss Furina. But, you truly wish to leave the Palais?” Neuvillette asked.

Furina shifted herself and laid down on the bed, covering her face with her arms crossed over her face. Neuvillette heard her take a huge inhale before releasing a controlled exhale. She lifted her arms away from her face and looked numbly at the ceiling.

“Every day I wake up to this ceiling. To this beautiful room and lovely view of the landscape of Fontaine. I wake up to maids and guards at my beck and call. I wake up to extravagant meals and priority spots. Every day I wake up to luxuries a normal citizen cannot imagine. But I never wake up as myself. I wake every day with a mask plastered to my face, a facade to hide my identity as a fraud. But what lies beneath that mask? It has been too long that I cannot remember, or maybe there was no me under that mask. I wake up with the expectations of everyone in Fontaine glaring down on me. Every day I wake up asking how much longer it will be. I wake up wondering whether I am playing the role correctly. I wonder if my actions will truly save Fontaine. Every day … I wake up alone,” Furina whispers the last sentence as it hangs in the air between them.

“Mis–” Neuvillette was left speechless. The number of times words failed him over the past few centuries could be counted on one hand.

“The Palais reminds me of things I would rather forget,” Furina nailed the coffin as she glanced across the bed at Neuvillette who stood motionless next to her bed. His mouth was left slightly parted as he digested Furina’s words. He wanted to ask if he too reminded her of unpleasant memories or thoughts but could not bear the potential answer.

“I am tired, Neuvillette. Let me rest please,” Furina’s voice almost faltered as she asked.

Neuvillette meekly replied, “I will support whichever path you choose, Miss Furina.”

Furina’s eyes traced Neuvillette, “Thank you, Neuvillette, for these past 400 years.”

As those words rolled off of Furina’s tongue, Neuvillette was reminded of Focalor’s last parting words to him. A mirror reflection of each other. The image of the stage breaking into pieces as Focalor danced her final dance. The blade crafted from Indemnitium raised high above crashed down shattering Focalor’s body into tiny crystal shards that dissipated into nothingness. Neuvillette clenched his fists again as he regained his composure.

“When… do you plan to leave the Palais? I can arrange for the guards to help you move your things.” Neuvillette inquired.

Relieved at Neuvillette’s understanding, Furina calmly stated, “I plan to leave tonight.”

“Tonight?” Neuvillette parrotted. 

“I was actually waiting to say my farewell to you and thank you before I left. But, I got distracted and I did not realize you were here till you stood in front of me. But maybe I have enough to muster one final farewell performance,” A fleeting smile graced Furina’s face before returning to a dull expression–an expression void of attachment or emotions. Furina slipped off the bed, grabbed the two suitcases, and exited the bedroom. Her back was turned to Neuvillette and for 400 years he failed to realize the burden she had to carry on her back. However, he thought that he could ask for forgiveness in the future.

“What are you waiting for, my dearest Iudex? I, the Furina de Fontaine, don’t have time to waste!” She called out in the familiar tone. She swung one of her suitcases in circles while standing confidently as she stood in the doorway to her suite. Her flawless smile and demeanor could still fool Neuvillette. This was the Furina he had known for the past 400 years. Arrogant, confident, bold, and dramatic. But his heart tightened at the performance. Furina had been correct when she said was alone in her battle, acting as Hydro Archon. He failed as a colleague and friend.

During the entire walk from Furina’s suite to the entrance of the Palais Memoria, Furina performed as the Lady Furina he and the rest of Fontaine were familiar with. Sedene had been stationed at the Palais entrance and fawned over Furina, ensuring that Furina was safe. Furina had laughed out loud as if it was preposterous she would be harmed.

“But you are leaving the Palais, Lady Furina? When will you be back?” Sedene asked innocently, unaware of Furina and Neuvillette’s conversation earlier.

“You need not worry, my cute Sedene! I merely thought it would be a great opportunity to be among the people as the Hydro Archon is no more. But I cannot leave you and my dearest Chief Iudex alone for too long or you’ll get lonely.” Furina puffed her chest out as she smiled at Sedene. Neuvillette remained silent through Furina’s entire performance. Although he did not comprehend everything humans did, he knew instinctively that this was Furina’s farewell gift to Neuvillette. Her performance was an elaborate lie, including the lies that just spilled easily from her lips.

“You are always welcomed back to the Palais, Miss Furina.” Neuvillette finally spoke.

Furina turned with dramatic surprise, “Finally you choose to speak to me! And here I thought you couldn’t even see me.”

“If performing is unpleasant, you can stop,” Neuvillette spoke truthfully.

“You care so much for me. How touching! Well, I suppose it is time to depart,” Furina’s enthusiasm and dramatics dissolved into her blank expression.

“Farewell, Neuvillette. Thank you for all these years,” Furina bowed her head and turned around. Her small strides were steady as she slowly moved farther away from the Palais, from him. Not once did she look back or her steps hesitate.

“No, it should be me to give my appreciation.” Neuvillette spoke to Furina’s disappearing figure.

“Take care Lady Furina! Come back soon,” Sedene called out happily.

⭑❃⭑

“Monsieur Neuvillette, when will Furina come back?” Sedene asked, probing the topic with a sad face. Despite her limited knowledge on the complex emotions of humans, she could interpret the atmosphere and the final parting words.

Neuvillette’s eyes were still looking out as if searching for the traces of Furina beyond the horizon. The moon cowered behind clouds. The light of the moon and stars were hidden from sight, dropping Fontaine into darkness. Below in the city, instead of the multitude of street lights and houses flooding the Court of Fontine throughout the night, there were only flickering lights from small lanterns scattered throughout the city. He somehow hoped that Lady Furina would come dashing back in her dramatic flare and call their last conversations a test or some absurd trend.

“I am not sure,” Neuvillette responded.

Chapter Text

Furina opened her eyes to an unfamiliar ceiling. The midday sunlight seeped into her new bedroom through the sheer curtains. Her eyes traced the specks of dust dancing in the hazy light. Her hands slid across the silky beige sheets beneath her that felt like she was floating on a still pond. As she rubbed her eyes open, she remembered how ecstatic she was only a few weeks ago to start her life over, not as an Oceanid or a god, but as a human. When her eyes laid upon the building that would soon be her home, she could not help but smile at the thought of a fresh start. She could finally be what she and Focalors wanted her to be. Human. However, unlike her expectations of being a human, she struggled.

⭑❃⭑

The first time she left her apartment was to shop for groceries. She had double checked she had enough mora to busy the essentials just as she was taught by the lovely Melusines. After walking a block towards the shopping street, one by two by three people, she was soon surrounded by Fontainians. They clung to her in a circle, encasing her within their reach, berating her with questions, curses, compliments, and criticisms. From the crowd, Furina saw a rotten tomato hurled at her but it was too late to dodge. Furina stood shocked in place as the tomato juices spilled down her white sleeves. The voices around her blurred into radio static as she looked down at her hands and wondered. What did she do wrong? Did she truly deserve this?

The noise levels had alerted nearby guards. Some people fled the scene but many people stayed as the guards flocked to the scene only to stare at Furina in wonder, as if watching and waiting for her reaction. She felt small, tiny, flocked by the crowds of people watching her with suspenseful eyes, awaiting the typical spectacular performance of the Hydro Archon.

As if returning to instinct or habit, Furina placed her hand on her hip and loudly declared to the people of Fontaine, “Well, well, well. I, Furina de Fontaine, am aware of the upheaval the flood caused and the volatile feelings of my lovely people. But, assaulting a lady in broad daylight is a punishable crime! Guards, seize the perpetrator. And you,” Furina pointed towards a random guard she saw in the crowd, “escort me back to my residence. Now, chop chop people. Let us move on with our day as I do not have the time to dilly dally here.” 

Furina turned on her heels and dramatically swept her hair back with a flick of the wrist. The crowd parted for her as she skipped along the paved streets, and her heels clicked and echoed down the streets. Behind her, the whispers of the people chased after her like starving fish rushing after delicious bait. She heard the sounds of Kamera shutters and saw the flashes of lights out of the corner of her eyes. She focused her eyes forward, kept her head held high, and she prayed to Celestia the mask she honed to perfection for the past 400 years was still working.

The second incident, Furina wanted to take a nice morning walk after listening to her bodyguard, former bodyguard, mention how refreshing it could be. Furina had left her apartment at sunrise hoping the people of the Court of Fontaine still slept. She was also excited because it was the first time in many years since she woke up so early. Furina made it about two blocks before a couple walked up to her, one she recognized as a reporter, Chronie, who often visited the Palais for news on political affairs and the other was a man with a kamera tucked under his arm.

“Lady Furina, do you have a moment to spare?” Chronie politely asked, as if she was still addressing the Hydro Archon. Beside her, the man pulled the kamera out and pointed the lens at her as if aiming for her with a loaded gun. He looked at her in anticipation. Those scrutinizing eyes watched her every movement, ready to criticize her the moment she acted out of character and to pull the trigger at point blank.

Furina flinched before she covered up her nerves and pulled out her mask. A bold smile fell into place as if it was meant to be worn forever. “My dear citizens, as much as I adore the spotlight, I have things to do. Too-da-loo!” Furina whipped out a pristine white handkerchief and waved it in the air to bid farewell to them.

“Thank you for your ti–” Chronie spoke and nodded in acknowledgement.

But, the man beside her followed Furina in a hurry, scrambling after her footsteps. Despite her walking quickly away, he ran after her flashing his kamera every step of the way. Once he caught up, he reached his hands out in front of Furina, stopping her from moving forward.

“Lady Furina! What is your opinion on the current state of Fontaine? Do you plan to assist with relief and reconstruction efforts which have been taken over by the Chief Iudex? Where were you during the flood? Rumor has it…” The man pestered Furina with various questions without giving her time to catch her breath.

“Wai–wait, monsieur…” Furina waved her hands in front of her. Everything he was saying was too fast for her and she became dizzy trying to organize her thoughts. She took a shaky step backwards away from the man but he mirrored her and took a step forward. Despite not saying anything, she could see the man’s hand move furiously across his notepad.

To Furina’s relief, Chronie came running up from behind, grabbed the man by the collar, and pulled his intimidating figure away from Furina. They argued amongst themselves for a minute before Chronie turned to Furina with an apologetic face and offered Furina a whole hearted apology. Furina muttered something under her breath before brushing it off claiming it was an unfortunate consequence of fame and walked off. Instead of walking along the beautiful waking streets of the Court of Fontaine as the sun bathed the city in light, she hurriedly made her way back to her apartment. When she closed and locked her apartment doors, she huddled in the corner of the bedroom with her quivering knees tucked to her chest with tears welling in her eyes that refused to spill over her lovely lashes.

The third incident, Furina managed to make it to the grocery store in the wee hours of the night. She had not tried to leave the apartment since the last incident for a week. Of course, people did not bombard her every time she left her apartment but it was more often than not she was stopped or her name was whispered amongst the people when she walked past. To disguise herself, Furina threw on a wig and changed into an old shirt and trousers she once used during a stage performance many years ago. Furina held her breath in anticipation, ready to run at the slightest sign of paparazzi. To her amazement and relief, she made it to the store and bought some macaroni and sauce along with a few other essentials before making her way back to her apartment. When she rounded the corner and her apartment building came into view, she saw a mix of different people, reporters, aristocrats, and the common people loitering around the entrance. She whisked herself around the corner to hide from view. After a few minutes, she peered around the corner and still saw the small crowd of people gathered around the door. Walking down the street was a guard, so Furina put her acting skills to the test once again.

She called out to the guard and asked in a rough voice, “Ma’am, ma’am. What are all those people gathered around for? I am trying to go home but they are crowding the street.” Furina tipped the brim of the fedora so as to avoid making eye contact because her eyes were rare indeed and most Fontainians knew what they looked like.

The guard looked at the crowd in wonder before being struck with a realization, “I can ask them to dissipate since I agree that they are taking up a large portion of the street which may cause foot traffic issues. As for why, it is probably to ask Lady Furina questions. Since the recent upheaval caused by the flood, many people are demanding answers from the former Hydro Archon. Since we are on the topic, do you need relief assistance? I could send a guard to your residence later to help.”

“I–I’m fine. I live just down the block and we are already receiving assistance. Have a good evening, officer,” Furina bowed her head.

“You as well, young lad,” The officer bid farewell before leaving to address the small crowd of people. Furina busied herself walking along the streets before making a beeline to the building once the people were forced to leave.

She was surprised people found her new residence so quickly, but what terrified her more was that people loitered around her house. It was a vivid reminder that while she used to have around the clock security at the Palais, she no longer had that luxury. As she curled into a ball under her silky covers in her small bed, she was reminded once again that she was alone. Sure, she debated telling Neuvillette or the guards. But, did she deserve it? She was not sure if she could even trust them. The guards are skeptical of her. And Neuvillette, her closest companion for 400 years, had sentenced her to death himself. Even if it was for the people of Fontaine, to save the city she adored, she was left to stand alone.

By the fourth, fifth, and sixth incident, the following incidents became a myriad of unpleasant memories. She could not bear to leave her apartment anymore in fear of the watchful eyes of the people. Every time she heard the people on the streets through her window, she was reminded of the living hell that resided outside of her four walls. She could not bear the gossip her ears picked up on as she strolled the streets. But more importantly, she could not bear wearing the mask of Furina de Fontaine, the Hydro Archon, the Regina of All Waters, Kindreds, Peoples and Laws. With every pair of eyes on her, with every remark commenting on her from her fashion to expression to what she said or ate, the pressure was crashing down on her like a waterfall. The cracks in her mask grew larger and larger. She felt her last line of defense slowly deteriorating with every second she held it up to her face. Every time she swung her sword to appease the public’s wandering eyes, she felt her mind cracking and grinding itself into the purest, finest powder. Only when she acted as she had performed will the people of Fontaine leave her alone. The people of Fontaine were predators; they were ready to tear Furina apart at the slightest sign of weakness.

⭑❃⭑

Just as the monotonous days passed when Furina was an Archon, the days continued on despite leaving the Palais Memoria. The blazing sun would rise into the sky and fall; the moon would dance among the millions of stars that blanketed Teyvat. Days turned into weeks. She had lost count of the last time she left her bedroom, let alone her apartment. Every day she woke up more lethargic than the last. She laid on her back, prickly with sweat, and wondered when the last time she washed herself from the grime she was basking in. It was uncomfortable. Furina slipped out of bed and trudged into the bathroom and looked at her reflection in the mirror.

What stared back at her was not her rugged self but Focalors smiling down upon her. However, Focalors’ smile was not supportive or understanding. Focalors looked down at Furina, mocking her pain and failure. Focalors leaned across the mirror and whispered into Furina’s ear, “Furina de Fontaine, the Hydro Archon, Regina of–”

Furina dropped her hand on the bathroom counter, interrupting Focalors, “Shut up, mirror me.”

“And why should I, my dear human me?”

“I am not and was not the Hydro Archon,” Furina stated solemnly, “Merely a stand-in.”

“A stand-in indeed,” she echoed with a sly smile.

“Why are you here?”

“Why shouldn’t I be?”

“Are you,” Furina hesitated, “real?”

“And why would you think that?”

“You– nevermind,”

“You are correct, this is all in your head,” Focalors light laugh chimed in her head.

“Since you are here, can I… ask you one question?”

“Yes, go ahead,” Focalors replied in a smooth tone like the ripples in a steady stream.

“Why me?” Furina asked.

“Why indeed. You were perfectly human, something I wanted to be. So, I cursed you. A curse that inevitably allowed you to be human.”

Furina looked back at Focalors stunned. Furina loved the people of Fontaine, that was why she took on the neverending role as a fake Hydro Archon. Yes, she yearned to be human. But at what cost was it all for? In the end, Furina was left alone for 400 years. She could not hold anyone or anything close in fear she would be exposed as a fraud. She lived for 400 years and could not make long relationships as she would far outlive anyone else. Even her closest companion for 400 years held his doubts about her and they never drew closer than colleagues, boss and subordinate. She was a human who was treated like entertainment by other humans. She was a human who lived far too long to be considered human. She was a human who did not know what it meant to be human.

Furina clenched her teeth, balled her hands into fists, and bashed the mirror. She swung her fist relentlessly at Focalors who looked down on her with pitiful ocean eyes. She repeatedly kept throwing her arm forward, biting her lip through the pain, and screaming in a heart-wrenching tone.

“I didn’t need your pity!” Focalors’ face broke into several fragments.

“Why did it have to be me?” The cracks grew larger and larger.

“Why did you leave me?” A spider web crack filled the entire mirror.

“Why… couldn’t you take me too?” With one last hit, the mirror shattered into hundreds of dancing shards. Furina was surrounded by glass shards flying in all directions, some cutting her face as they fell to the ground. In each fragment, she saw Focalors’ face filled with tender love when looking back at Furina. She collapsed to her knees, disregarding the searing pain and blood that pooled beneath her legs.

The hair that flowed past her waist was tangled in greasy dirty clumps. She tried to sweep it out of her face but it clung to her like wet glue. It bothered her to no end, though she wasn't sure if it was the unmanageable length, the filth, or the fact it reminded her of Focalors. It annoyed her. Her mind urged her to get rid of it. To discard the annoyance. And so, she grabbed a large shard of glass from the floor and sawed away at different sections of her long hair. As time passed slowly, clumps of hair fell onto the ground into the pools of blood, sweat, grime, and water. Once she had no more long strands to remove, the shard in her hand clattered to the floor ringing out like chimes.

Silence engulfed the room and she could no longer see Focalors through the shards. Out of despair, frustration, or pure confusion, Furina laughed to her heart’s content. She flung her head back as her humorless laugh echoed throughout the bathroom, through the hallway, and filled the entire apartment. She slumped forward as her voice shuttered and morphed in sobs through her bloodied hands. She wept for hours alone on the cold floor.

She realized that her and Focalors’ dream for Furina to become human was impossible. At least, impossible within the confines of Fontaine. The people of Fontaine would never accept her as only human. They will always see her as the former Archon before they see her as a human. She looked down at her broken reflection through the hundreds of glass shards scattered across her bathroom floor. Her face was numb despite the various scratches across her face. Her hair, which used to enjoy the finest of hair oils and soaps, was greasy and laid in tangled clumps across the floor. Her hands pooled with blood as they pressed into the broken mirror fragments. This was Furina as a human. A mess. An utter disaster.

Furina needed to leave Fontaine.

That evening, Furina snuck out a back door of the apartment building with the same two suitcases she brought with her when she arrived. She did not mind leaving behind the apartment as it was as stark as it was when she arrived. She never bothered decorating it or throwing in a splash of personality as a Melusine had once put it. In her disguise, she made it to the aquabus station without attracting any unwanted attention. The closest port was Lumidouce Harbor and it would be harder for the Court to track her whereabouts since she would have to walk most of the way there after arriving at Marcotte Station. It was a haphazard plan thrown together at the last second but Furina could no longer stay in Fontaine as she felt herself falling apart at the seams, drowning beneath the waves, and drawing closer to insanity.

As she boarded the aquabus destined for the Marcotte Station, she could not help but admire the city she watched over for the past 400 years. The wondrous architecture in how the stone bends over the city supporting the aqueduct and aquabus services. Over the past month, reconstruction efforts had been underway and the Court managed to get the electrical system running again. The dazzling lights from the houses and apartments flickering below her in a brilliant light show. She listened to the sounds of the people chatting, carried by the wind. She inhaled the fresh breeze as she bid a silent farewell to the city she loved.

Furina approached Elphane at the front of the aquabus, “When do–”

“Immediately,” the pink Melusine replied in a cheery voice. Elphane shifted a few gears as the engine rumbled to life.

“I am Elphane, your tour guide this evening. This aquabus is headed for Marcotte Station in Erinnyes Forest. Erinnyes experiences rainy weather all year round. I do not know if this is due to the frequent visits of Lady Furina and the Chief Justice. I recommend everyone to have a raincoat…”

Furina drowns out Elphane’s voice as she witnesses the breathtaking view of Fontaine in. The beautiful rolling meadows along Belleau and the Beryl regions. The small villages glowing faintly in the dark that speckled the mountains. The sea breeze that drifts up from the water. The seagulls cawing as they circle around in the endless sky. The Court of Fontaine laid in the distance, emitting a lovely glow among the backdrop of Fontaine. As much as Fontaine is causing her to break, it was hard to let go of everything she had ever known.

After one more glance at the city, she turned her head away, thanked Elphane, and departed the station. Although her destination was Lumidouce Harbor, the path she needed to take took her past the Fountain of Lucine and the grand Opera Epiclese. She let her feet guide her through the long paved road that led from the station to the fountain. Mindless thoughts ran through her head as she focused on placing one foot before the other. As she rounded the corner, the grand Opera Epiclese appeared before her in all its grand glory as if towering over the sky and heavens itself.

Her feet came to an eventual halt when she neared the fountain and the ever imposing opera house. For hundreds of years, she would walk to the Opera Epiclese with her entourage in tow while she awaited for her entertainment that lay on stage. From plays, musicals, talent shows, to award ceremonies, and, of course, trials, she witnessed them all in that very building in a chair high above everyone. And yet, in an ironic turn of events, the roles reversed and she was placed upon the stage in a final, grand trial while the people watched her for entertainment.

She clenched her fists and pushed through the raging torrents in her mind. The ways in which she was humiliated by the people she decided to trust. The ways in which she was reminded of how isolated she truly was in the world.

If she was to depart Fontaine forever, she had one wish left to make. Furina approached the Fountain of Lucine and set one of her suitcases down against the fountain’s edge. She perched herself on the cold stone ledge and watched her breath puff out small white clouds.

Furina leaned over to look at her poor reflection in the water’s surface just like when she cried over the fountain decades ago asking when everything would end. She still saw Focalors’ face through the rippled reflection. Furina wanted to cry, scream at Celestia, and release all the pressure built up within her chest, but she was exhausted and tired. She questioned whether she could even make it to Lumidouce Harbor before her entire body broke apart. She was deluding herself into seeing things that were gone, merely fragments of her vivid imagination. 

Furina wondered if she slipped into the fountain if she would dissolve into the water, swallowed up by her final wish. She could reunite with Focalors and return to being an Oceanid, free from mortal confines. She wondered if she disappeared if anyone would mourn for her. Mirror her, Focalors, seemed to be beckoning Furina to join her beneath the soft ripples that danced across the water’s surface.

She reached her free hand into the water. The frigid water flowed between her fingers. A rush of finality swept over her as she closed her eyes and made her final wish.

“I wish to —” Furina begged. She begged to anything that could hear her. The fountain. The birds. The wind. The stars. Hell, even to Celestia. Furina released control over her body and gracelessly splashed into the Fountain of Lucine. She watched the water droplets fly into the air capturing the moonlight. Her wish was realized as she felt the water encase her, pulling her down into the depths of the fountain.

As the ripples cleared the surface of the water leaving behind only a reflection of the sky, Focalors’ face disappeared. And, she too disappeared from the Fontaine leaving behind an empty suitcase beside the fountain.

Chapter Text

Sedene sat perched on her chair behind the receptionist counter at the Palais Memoria. There always was a lull in the amount of people coming in around lunch time. To pass time, she fiddled with a pen and doodled on a scrap piece of paper. Sedene missed Lady Furina not only because she often offered her a slice of cake but she enjoyed her company and the sincerity in her words when she praised her. Ever since Lady Furina left the Palais over a month ago, the atmosphere around the Palais was somber. Monsieur Neuvillette was glued to his desk busy with reconstruction efforts and internal management and rarely left his office. When Lady Furina was around, Monsieur Neuvillette would often take breaks, although reluctantly sometimes. But, he often seemed more soft and relaxed then.

As Sedene continued with her doodle, she saw a pink head approach the counter.

“Ah, Blathine! It has been a while. What brings you to the Palais?” Sedene hopped down from her chair and walked around the counter.

“It has been a while. I am here to report a missing item left behind by someone.” Blathine lifted up a suitcase to show Sedene.

“Yes, let me get the paperwork ready for you. As you know, you need to fill out a form. Now where was it?” She rummaged through a few drawers behind the counter before lifting a small stack of papers out. “Here they are!”

“Thank you!” Blathine said and took the papers from Sedene. She walked over to one of the tables in the foyer and quickly filled out the forms with ease. When she was finished, she passed the papers and suitcase over to Sedene.

“How is the Court of Fontaine? I heard there have been lots of sudden rain showers.” Blathine asked as she brought her hand to her chin.

“So you’ve heard. Maybe it has to do with the flood and since there was a lot of water, there will be sporadic showers every once in a while,” Sedene commented.

“That may be so. I must return to my post at the Fountain of Lucine but give my greetings to Monsieur Neuvillette for me please,” Blathine bade farewell and skipped out of the Palais. Sedene waved after her.

Sedene looked down at her drawing and wondered if the rumors of Lady Furina or Monsieur Neuvillette truly had some connection to when it rained in Fontaine. She heard from Elphane that there was maybe some truth to the rumors but she dared not ask Monsieur Neuvillette. The little drawing depicted Lady Furina standing beside Monsieur Neuvillette sipping tea and munching on tea cakes. She missed those times.

“Sedene,” a voice came from above her. Startled, she accidentally dropped the small paper from her hands and leaned forward to grab it. When she grabbed it and stuck the paper in her pocket, she looked up to Monsieur Neuvillette who wore a worried expression.

“Ah, my apologies, Monsieur Neuvillette. I was momentarily distracted since it isn’t busy currently. What can I help you with?”

“Do not fret, Sedene. I was merely returning from overseeing the management of the reconstruction of part of the wall damage on the east side of the city. While most major issues have been addressed or being worked on currently, there are still things to do. Is there anything of note I should be aware of on my calendar this afternoon?” Monsieur Neuvillette looked fondly down at her, always treating her with politeness and respect.

“Currently your afternoon is open. Before I forget, Blathine stopped by earlier and told me to pass on her greetings to you.”

“Thank you for informing me. I shall remember to write to her soon,” Monsieur Neuvillette added to his long mental check-list of things to attend to, “Ah, but what brought her to the Palais?”

“Apparently someone left an empty suitcase next to the Fountain of Lucine. Let me give you the forms she filled out. Since the flood, many people have come to report or turn in lost items. Of all the things that have come through the office, the suitcase looked familiar but I just can’t place my hand on it,” Sedene said as she offered the papers to Neuvillette.

“Do you have the suitcase on hand?” It had been over a month since he felt such a hopeless sense of dread as he flipped through the papers. A familiar suitcase left overnight at the Fountain. Monsieur Neuvillette heard from the Melusines that she rarely left her residence. He hoped his intuition was wrong. 

However, the moment he saw Sedene pull out the suitcase from a storage room, he recognized it immediately. It was one of Miss Furina’s suitcases she left the Palais with. While it may appear to be a normal suitcase, there were special engravings on the latches and trim detail. It was a commemorative item gifted to the Hydro Archon and the Chief Iudex around a century ago.

“It’s Lady Furina’s,” Monsieur Neuvillette breathed out. Sedene reached out her arm and lightly patted his leg. She often saw humans do the same to comfort someone.

“Ah,” Sedene recalled, “Lady Furina did indeed take this suitcase when she left. Shall I alert the guards to deliver it to her apartment?”

When Sedene looked up, she instinctively took a small step back. Monsieur Neuvillette’s face was stone cold as he took a sharp inhale. Realizing his expression, it softened when he focused back on Sedene, “My apologies, Sedene. I did not mean to startle you. Order the guards to search for Lady Fu —I meant Miss Furina’s whereabouts and have some investigate the areas around the Fountain of Lucine. I am afraid something… unpleasant may have occurred.”

Quickly understanding the severity, Sedene vigorously nodded her head, “Yes, Monsieur. I will be sure to mobilize the guards quietly. Will you be in your office?”

“Yes… No, take that back. I will go to Miss Furina’s myself. She may be uncomfortable with strangers.” He nodded at his poorly thrown-together rationale.

“Monsieur, are you alright? You seem to be stumbling over your words,” 

“Apologies, Sedene. I am just… nervous, I think. I hope my fears are unfounded,”

Sedene stared at Monsieur Neuvillette with her wide eyes, “Yes, please find Lady Furina.”

Neuvillette’s boots barely hit the ground as he made his way out of the Palais quickly. He did not bother with the wandering eyes as he stepped onto the railings surrounding the Palais’s front garden. He heard a few voices around him as the people watched on. He lept into the air, feeling the air gush past his face. His long hair whipped around as his body quickly sped up falling towards the ground. He looked out and watched the city flash before him. The symphony of sounds whisked around him from the crashing of the waves in the distance to the cawing of seagulls above him to the random chatter of the people of Fontaine. As he fell, he thought he could hear the distant familiar voice calling out his name in the wind.

“Over there, Neuvillette! If you ever feel peckish, that restaurant will delight your palate,” Lady Furina motioned with her cane towards a lavish store front. He looked at the advertisements in the window and was less than thrilled to see various unappetizing dishes. When he dined, he preferred a glass of pristine water.

“And across the road is the office building for a small publishing house, the Steambird, if I recall correctly. Ah, there are so many people trying to interview me it gets exhausting sometimes.” Lady Furina sighed dramatically as if the world would end.

“But is this necessary?” Neuvillette glanced down at Lady Furina as they continued to walk down the street. It was the evening and the street was illuminated by the occasional street lamp but was mostly lit by the moonlight. It was one of the rare times that Lady Furina dragged him outside since he took on the position of Chief Iudex a few years prior.

“Is this necessary? But, of course, my dearest Iudex! You must at least try to understand humans to judge them,” Lady Furina huffed as it was the most obvious thing in the nation. 

“Duly noted, Hydro Archon,” Neuvillette responded.

“And you,” Lady Furina shoved an accusatory finger in front of his face, “can drop the stuffy titles. It is bothersome to hear that… title all the time. Just use my name.” He thought that Lady Furina’s smile faltered but after he blinked he thought it was a trick of the light.

“As you wish, Lady Furina,” Neuvillette replied.

“I guess that works, too. Whatever, the next building ahead is…” Lady Furina’s voice droned on and on as it faded into the wind.

Neuvillette spun a few times before landing in an alleyway hoping it would attract less attention. He had used the hydro element to slow down his descent. Of all the memories he recalled, it was the time Miss Furina allowed him to call her by her name. At that time, he never noticed Miss Furina’s acting and was still adjusting to living among humans. Looking back, despite her being the Hydro Archon, a god revered by the people, she was human in so many ways.

He patted down his jacket as he emerged from the alleyway when a lightning fast figure ran towards him.

“Clorinde, is everything alright?” Neuvillette asked as he continued to briskly walk towards Miss Furina’s residence. The champion duelist’s feet fell in sync half a step behind his.

“I was going to ask you the same, Monsieur Neuvillette. I saw you jump off the ledge from the Palais and thought there was an urgent matter. I was in the area so I rushed over,” she stated.

“There is an urgent matter. However, I hope it is merely an overreaction on my part. One of Lady Furina’s suitcases was found beside the Fountain of Lucine. I am concerned so I am checking her residence to ensure her safety,” His voice was eerily even.

“May I go with you, Monsieur? I have not seen Lady Furina since the trial since I do not think she welcomes my presence but I am concerned for her well being as well,” Clorinde asked.

“You may. Her building is right before us,” Neuvillette stated as he walked through the entrance and two flights of stairs. Clorinde trailed closely behind. The hallways were certainly cramped compared to the Palais suites but he hoped that maybe Miss Furina found comfort in how cozy it felt. He could not shake the image of Miss Furina’s lonely figure sitting alone in her stark bedroom in the Palais. Neuvillette passed a few doors until he reached the door with the gold numbers 308.

His hand hovered over the door handle as he was overcome with a sense of deja vu. Neuvillette hoped she would not refuse him, one of the few constants he had found solace in for the past 400 years. Miss Furina was an enigma when he first met her. She would, without hesitation, pester him in the middle of work and prattle on about mundane topics from the trends, to performances, to food. However, as the years turned into decades and into centuries, he found comfortant in their steady relationship. If Lady Furina was kidnapped, he would stop at nothing to ensure her safety. But what if she left of her own volition? Could he stop her from leaving then?

“Lady Furina, it is Clorinde and Monsieur Neuvillette. Would you open the door for us? We would like to check on your condition,” Clorinde knocked on the door a few times when she received no response. Her heart rate beated louder in her chest when radio silence replied to her. She was used to the loud boisterous chatter her former boss made wherever she went. This–the unnerving silence–was not familiar. When Clorinde was first assigned as the Hydro Archon’s bodyguard, she had mixed feelings about protecting such a frivolous person but wrote it off as all Archons being enigmas in the eyes of humans. But the more she got to know Lady Furina, she found her temperament endearing.

The worst case scenarios ran through her head as she urged Neuvillette to unlock the door.

“If you would, Monsieur,” Clorinde told Neuvillette to unlock the door.

Returning to his senses, he inserted the key. He felt the metal lock slide out of place as he turned the handle and pushed the door in. They were met with the sight of a stark foyer. It reminded him awfully like her suite at the Palais—which he had left untouched in case she decided to return. The furniture was new but dust had made its home on it. The ledge above the fireplace was empty besides a thick layer of dust as well. The bags of food brought by the Melusines every few days were barely touched and an unopened box of pasta laid on its side next to the stove. As they ran through the apartment, there were no signs of life. No signs of their adored Lady Furina.

At the end of the short hallway, the door to Lady Furina’s bedroom was slightly ajar. Clorinde nodded towards Neuvillette signaling she would enter first. She slowly pushed the door in, once more calling out Lady Furina’s name.

When she opened the door, there was no sign of Lady Furina. However, compared to the rest of the apartment, this room was the most lived-in. The beige sheets were crumpled up and tossed aside. The indent from her head remained engraved in the pillows. Random pieces of clothing littered the floor as if Lady Furina did not bother cleaning up after herself.

But what concerned her the most were the bloodied footprint stains leading from the bathroom. Clorinde’s heart skipped a beat and cold sweat accumulated on her back and her palms. In only three steps, Clorinde swung the door to the bathroom open as she shouted, “Lady Furina!”

Neuvillette was only a few steps behind her. As he rushed through the bedroom, his heart sank in fear at the small bloodied footprints. When he reached the bathroom, he was horrified at what lay before him. There was no Lady Furina. Instead, what he found was the ground covered in the clumps of dirty clumps of white hair, the hair Miss Furina loved tending too. The strands were caked together in dried puddles of blood with hundreds of shiny shards of mirror scattered across the floor. Handprints and footprints of blood trailed along the walls and floors as if Furina continuously trod upon the shards of glass for hours to accumulate that much blood.

Neuvillette’s heart clenched tightly at the sight as he breath labored. For a moment, everything blurred together into a landscape tainted red. He was unsure if the emotions screaming through his veins were anger, sadness, fear, or desperation. Surely if Lady Furina was by his side, she would tell him what this emotion was. But, he was the one who drove her away, to the point of breaking, to the mess that was at his feet.

In the reflection of the mirror shards, he saw not himself but of Focalors and Furina dancing together on a broken stage. Their nimble feet pranced around jumping from shard to shard in a flurry of water tainted red. No, rather it was blood that soaked their clothes. That gruesome thick crimson blood that flowed gracefully from their necks dying their clothes and bodies in red. Focalors dragged Furina through the glass and into reality in the bathroom. Focalors had closed her eyes as she twirled Furina around in mesmerizing circles. At the end of their performance, Focalors bowed at the waist with an expression that could only be defined as relief. It could be from the relief of the end of her lonely life in the Oratrice Mecanique d'Analyse Cardinale or maybe the fact the prophecy did not dissolve the people of Fontaine or maybe that everything went according to her plan. Neuvillette was not sure but could not ask her as she was gone forever. The moment her head lowered, her body exploded into a sea of red and Furina was left alone shaking like a newborn doe, clutching her head in agony. Neuvillette reached his hand forward to comfort Miss Furina but his hand grasped at nothing and her despairing figure dissolved into the air. A tight hand grabbed his shoulders, pulling him from his illusion.

“... sieur, Monsieur!” Clorinde shook Neuvillette’s shoulder that had gone stiff. “Sir, what is wrong? You were staring into space and it was quite concerning.”

“I,” Neuvillette looked around the small bathroom when he realized it was merely an illusion. Focalors’ farewell and Miss Furina’s disappearance coupled with his lack of sleep these past weeks must have been the cause. “Was quite distracted by the scene. My apologies. Send guards and investigators to examine Miss Furina’s apartment. If there was any foul play, I will personally see to the end of it.”

“I saw a letter on her dresser when I dashed for the bathroom. I would like to take a look at it,” Clorinde shifted past Neuvillette.

As she stated, there was indeed a neatly placed envelope on the top of the dresser addressed to no one. Chlorine pulled out a knife from her belt and cut the letter open in one swift motion. When she unfurled the letter, she was surprised to see only a few lines. She sucked in a sharp breath as she read over the elegant handwriting that was perfect in every way. It was so perfectly conclusive. Each word overflowed with the bottled up solitude Miss Furina felt day after day, month after month, year after year, century after century.

“After you are done, I would like to look as well,” Neuvillette’s voice was drained of energy as he glanced anxiously at the letter in her hand.

“Yes, here you are, Monsieur,” Clorinde’s voice shook slightly as she passed the letter gingerly to Neuvillette. “It’s… you’ll see for yourself.” 

Dearest Reader,

If you find this letter, it will most likely be the last. I have decided that it is time for my long awaited departure from the stage and Fontaine. I love this city but it does not love me back. For many years, I have been very tired. My last wish is to please allow me to rest in peace.

P.S. If Monsieur Neuvillette comes across this letter, please inform him he may dispose of all of my belongings or do as he sees fit. Also, I would have left of my own volition so there is no need to spare the effort or resources in finding me.

Sincerely,

Furina

Neuvillette read the letter once, then again, again, and again, carving each stroke into his mind as if the ink would vanish when he would blink. Outside, a few raindrops knocked against the window before it soon became an intense downpour, a reflection of the tears his eyes would not shed. The rain pelted the rooftop and windows. His heart twisted out every last raindrop he could muster as he stared blankly at the letter in his hands.

The letter was so very… final. Miss Furina had decided to leave and so she did. Her reasons were clear. Her words were decisive. It was over. He was too late. He was too late to get to know her better. He was too late to realize the pain and consequences of her neverending act. He was too late to ask her to stay.

They both had had a lot of time on their hands to think and process their lives. It was truly a reflection of their long lives. Together they coexisted for centuries but the startling realization that he truly did not know Miss Furina did not hit until now. Miss Furina took a path he was unaware of and unprepared for, a path where their lives would no longer intersect.

Clorinde closed her eyes and released a shaky breath before turning to Neuvillette and asked, “What do you plan to do next? Will you continue to search for her?”

He was quiet for a moment, not quite sure if his words could explain the torrent of emotions running rampant within him.

“I will continue to investigate her disappearance in the case she was abducted or forced to do anything she did not consent to. However, if the evidence shows that she indeed left of her own volition, then I will… dismiss the case as per her request. As stated in the letter, she wants to leave Fontaine and there is no law that prevents her.” Neuvillette’s statement made him solidify a future he did not anticipate or want.  If she truly left of her own will, Miss Furina was gone.

“I understand,” Clorinde solemnly stated as she stood rigidly, ready to accept her next mission, “I will organize the search party and take control of the investigation. I will keep the wandering eyes and open ears to a minimum. If any leads turn up, I will inform you immediately.” Her posture slouched slightly after she said, “I want to apologize to Lady Furina but now it is too late. I just can’t… I hope her ladyship is happy.”

“I, too, hope Furina is happier wherever she decides to go,” Neuvillette said, but he could not help but wonder if he truly wanted her to be happy somewhere beyond the waters of Fontaine, the nation she loved. The nation they raised. The nation where he was left behind.

Chapter Text

From this moment on, please live happily as a human.

Awaking from a long slumber, her senses slowly returned to her like trickling water. As she shifted, her fingers sifted through the soft, warm sand. Her skin was warm from the sunlight showered down from above. It took her eyes a few blinks to adjust to the brilliant sun blazing from above. As she opened her eyes, her breath was swept away at the vast expanse of the sky painted in various hues of blue. The sea, shimmering under the midday sun, merged in the far horizon with large jagged mountains towering over the sky and a never-ending waterfall grazing the clouds. The crisp and salty air carried the fresh, briny scent of the ocean. The cool breeze played with her  hair and tickled her skin, creating a refreshing contrast to the warmth of the blazing sun.

Orienting herself, she looked to her sides and saw golden sand beaches lining a thick dense rainforest on either side. She looked down at herself, curious. Her fingernails were chipped and her fingers were wrinkled as if had been bathing for a few hours too long. She wore a baggy, worn out brown vest over a ratty button down shirt. Her trousers were held up by thinning suspenders held together with sheer willpower. Sand blew against her skin and clothes as if the beach was trying to gently pull a warm blanket over her.

As she stared at her hands, she tried to recall how she was on this beautiful beach. But, she could not remember where she was before this. She tried to remember who she knew, but nothing came to mind. It was as if everything was an empty slate. Dread and fear gathered in the pit of her stomach as she scrambled around in her head for any potential leads on anything before a few minutes ago when she woke up.

As she frantically struggled to remember, in the distance, perched atop a large rock, was the figure of someone with a large brimmed hat covering their eyes. Maybe too large of a hat. They wore a decorative and crisp outfit with colors pulled from the skies. She attempted to call out to the person in desperation, but dry coughs were the only things that left her mouth. She buckled over, trying to catch her breath. At all her ruckus, the figure summoned some strange power and leisurely floated over to where she laid in the sand.

“Finally awake. It took you so long I was debating whether to just leave you here,” the voice dripped with sarcasm. The figure casted a shadow above her. Despite the harsh tone, she appreciated the shadow the figure casted across her as the blazing sun was far too harsh for her frail body at the moment.

She opened her mouth again to thank the mysterious person but dissolved into a fit of coughs again. The mysterious pretty person tossed a water satchel at her feet. It took her another moment to regain a steady even breathing rhythm. 

“Why was I even assigned to this?” She heard the person mutter, “Hurry up, we have places to be.”

“You,” She hesitated to ask, “you know me?”

“What a dumb question. Maybe if you used your brain you would not have ended up in this situation.”

“Wait, wait, wait! I did not mean to offend you somehow. Please, please tell me. I… I don’t know my name.”

The face beneath the brim of the hat revealed a pretty boy with deep periwinkle irises with striking red painted carefully around his eyes. To her, he resembled a poisonous flower, beautiful but dangerous. That beauty face scrunched up in confusion and frustration.

“You really don’t remember who you are?” He asked sharply.

“Yes,” She replied quickly. She shrunk back from his vicious tongue, “I woke up here and cannot remember who I am or where I came from.”

“I can’t believe I’m getting saddled with babysitting,” He groaned. After he said that, he closed his eyes for a few seconds in thought and his brows furrowed together before looking down at her again, “I was told to escort you to Sumeru City. I’ll let someone else explain everything to you.”

“But, could you at least tell me my name?” She begged the boy.

“Is a name that important? It is just a way for people to distinguish you when addressing you.” He crossed his arms over his chest as if he was losing interest in conversing.

“I… well… you make a fair point,” she replied meekly. She was unsure why she was blurting all this out. Certainly to a young man she just met a few minutes ago no less. But somehow her intuition urged her too. As sharp as his words were and brash his actions were, he felt trustworthy. His words also implied that someone was waiting for her arrival. Maybe, he was someone she could trust? At least temporarily?

As if he read her mind, he sighed, “You shouldn’t trust strangers so easily if you remember nothing. Be thankful I haven’t sold you to people who would want to hunt you down. And to clarify, I don’t know you.” He stated exasperatedly, avoiding looking at her as if she was some ugly insect.

“I’ll be careful in the future,” She laughed lightly. He was blunt and sarcastic, but she sensed that beneath it all, there was kindness. As the small bursts of air left her lungs, she felt unrestricted and free. There was no one watching her. The spray of cold ocean water spattered across her arms and legs. The sound of her voice echoed in her ears as she basked in the surge of tranquility that washed over her entire body. If laughing was always so liberating, she wanted to laugh for eternity.

“What are you laughing about? I have places to be so hurry up. And this,” the flower-like man threw a much larger object at her feet as if he could not stand being near it a second longer, “is yours. Carry it yourself or leave it here. I don’t care.”

“Since you won’t tell me my name, would you tell me yours?” She smiled at him, picking up the suitcase. Disregarding the water damages on the exterior, she could tell a glance it seems high quality if the fine textured leather and gold trim were not already an obvious sign. She truly wondered if, in the past, it was hers.

“What a weirdo,” He muttered under his breath, already pacing away from the sand and into the shade of the dense rainforest.

“Ah, wait for me, mister!” She stumbled after him, kicking up the golden sand in her wake. As she ran, she used her free hand to brush off the clumps of wet sand that stuck her to legs. 

If the ocean view was not spectacular enough, the rainforest blew her breath away. The canopy above was a rich tapestry of various shades of vivid greens, with sunlight filtering through the dense foliage, creating a masterpiece of light across the forest floor. Each footstep was cushioned by the carpet of moss and fallen leaves, dampening the sound of their footsteps. The air was thick with humidity, carrying the scent of earthy, damp soil.

With every step and every breath, she could not stop swiveling her head back and forth to absorb the wondrous beauty around her. She wondered if she ever saw anything like this before. It would have been a shame to forget such magnificent and moving landscapes and experiences.

As they continued the hike along an uneven road, the boy was far ahead of her but always glanced back to see if she was still alive. She had to keep up a light jog to match his quick, nimble pace through the rainforest. She wished she could fly, too.

Ahead in the distance, there was a clearing through the towering trees, their trunks wrapped in a tapestry of vines. The young boy drifted to the ground like a feather, his feet gracefully landing on the dirt floor as his wings made of wind dispersed back into nature. He almost seemed like,

“... a fairy,” She blurted out. She immediately covered her mouth her with left hand as she avoided the young man’s eyes as sharp as daggers.

“Who is a fairy?” His menacing face sent shivers down her spine. The pretty fairy turned into a demon. When he was replied with guilty silence, he closed his eyes and let out a frustrated sigh, “How ridiculous. They’ve been bothering me to ask what was the last thing you remember?”

“They?” She repeated before quickly moving on after seeing the young man’s expression telling he wouldn’t bother to explain. “Ah, well when I woke up, I could not recall my identity or really anything up until that point. I didn’t think too hard about it, but now that you mention it, I’ll try,” She said as she closed her eyes to focus.

Her mind and memories were like a current, a continuous flow of images, sensory details, and emotions. She retraced her steps back through the forest and to the beach. She knew that, technically, yesturday's existed, but she could not image one for herself. It was as if she stood before a precipice. She held her breath as she peered over the ledge. All she could see was a void—an oppressive darkness looming below where no light or sounds existed. Even when she tried to reach her hand down, her mind thrashed and screamed in pain, forbidding her from moving any farther. Her mind forcefully threw her back onto safe land, warning her to never step near the ledge of her memories again.

Her eyes flew open as she gasped for air. Her suitcase tumbled to the ground as she hunched over to regain her balance. The young boy stood by idly a few feet away as if it was not his problem, kicking a pebble that laid before him out of boredom.

“So, did you finally find something useful to tell me?” He impatiently posed.

“I… it was like a deep dark void. Kind of like a vast sea of nothingness. My head hurt when I tried to recall anything beyond an hour ago.” She replied, dejected that she truly could not come up with a better answer. “Are we close to the place you need to take me?”

“What, tired out already? How pathetic. We are not even a quarter of the way there. At least you can thank the pretty little stars above since we’ll be taking Sumpter Beasts from Bayda Harbor to Sumeru City upon the Dendro Archon’s request.”

“I’ve never been on an adventure! At least, not that I can remember,” She exclaimed, delighted to see the world. She bent down to grab her suitcase and swung it around in anticipation.

“Whatever. But, don’t try to force a conversation with me. It's rather pathetic just to occupy silence,” The young boy warned as he tipped the brim of his hat low as they entered into the Harbor.

She lingered a few feet behind the Hat Guy, the name she mentally attached to him for now. He swiftly rented two Sumpter Beasts which she absolutely fawned over being so soft and fluffy. A young lady helped her onto her Sumpter Beasts and made final preparation checks before waving them off. She was on the edge of her saddle the entire afternoon, living in the myriad of new experiences with open arms. If her void of lost memories would be replaced with things like these, she would not mind throwing away her past as she could not imagine something more exhilarating and fun.

Their journey went well into the evening as she saw her first sunset drown the rainforest in hues of pink and orange. As the sun dipped below the trees, stars, one by on, emerged across the sky first faintly and then with increasing brilliance as the sky grows darker. The moon followed the stars across their daily journey across the blanket that covered Teyvat. The moon was a luminous orb, casting a gentle, ethereal light across the land. The moonlight spilled across the world in a soft, silvery sheen, creating a serene, almost magical atmosphere. She leaned back in the saddle and relished the moment.

It had been hours, and she had ran out of snacks from the Harbor lady. Her stomach rumbled as she readjusted her position on the saddle. While she enjoyed the experience, her rear was not from the constant bumping up and down. Hat Guy’s sumpter beast was a few yards ahead and he seemed to be biding his time fine as he was in a relaxing leaned-back position with his legs folded over the saddle.

“Mister Hat Guy, will we arrive on time to the city?” She called out, hoping she did not, on the off-chance, interrupt him sleeping.

“So impatient. If you look beyond the canopy to your right is the city,” He replied to her without moving from his comfortable position.

“In the direction of that huge tree?” She asked. Above the horizon of trees was one colossal tree that touched the sky. She thought there were lights emanating from the tree but she was not sure if they were real of if her mind so was tired it was playing tricks on her.

“Sumeru City surrounds the Divine Tree,” Hat Guy stated as if it was most obvious thing in the world.

Her mouth formed a large ’O’ in realization before prattling on, “The city is part of that massive tree? That is so cool. I can’t believe I get to visit somewhere so grand. I wonder what the people are like and how the architecture is. Don’t ruin the suspense, but ohhh i cannot wait to meet your boss.”

Hat Guy shot her a sharp glare but remained silent.

As they left the cover of the forest, she looked up in awe at the city of Sumeru. Although they were still a few bridges away from reaching the base of the city, she had to crane her neck to see the top of the tree. Lights flooded the sky as they winded around the tree. The giddy feeling in her gut grew with anticipation as she fiddled with the reins in her hands.

“It’s like a city of dreams,” she whispered under her breath.

It only took the Sumpter Beasts about another half an hour to reach the Northwest gates. Hat Guy’s gracefully dismount made it look easy so she also attempted to jump down but, as she had guessed, it was not easy. She shrieked as her nose came within a few inches of the ground but was suddenly jerked back by Hat Guy who yanked her by the arm. While she appreciated not breaking her nose and getting a mouthful of dirt, her arm felt like it popped out. As she busied herself massaging her sore shoulder, Hat Guy had walked over to a nearby person and handed the reins of the sumpter beasts off with a small bag.

“Thank you for grabbing me but my arm kind of hurts now,” She complained in a light tone.

“You play stupid games, you win stupid prizes. Be thankful you didn’t break your nose. Next time, just wait for someone to help you down instead of creating a bigger mess,” Hat Guy retorted. “Let’s just continue moving on. The person waiting for you is at the top of the tree.”

“The… top?” She precariously asked as she once again tilted her neck 90 degrees to see the top of tree.

“Did I stutter? The faster you move, the quicker it will be over.” Hat Guy shrugged and went on his way along the stone-paved roads.

“Yes, yes,” She resigned herself to her faint and followed after him with her suitcase in tow.

Various houses and buildings lined the streets ranging from wood to stone. The warm glow of street lamps or the gentle flicker of lanterns hanging from houses lit the roads as she and Hay Guy made their way through the city. Houses were nestled closely together, their windows dark but occasionally showing a soft, golden light from within, hinting at the warmth and comfort inside. The sounds of crickets chirping providde a soothing soundtrack to the quiet night. A few people stalked the streets at night, from people dressed as soldiers to normal civilians going to a from.

Hat Guy led her up spiraling walkways with tree roots as railings. Outside one of the houses, she saw an inebriated blonde man scuffling with a pair of keyes. Before the man could unlock the door, another tall man with grey, green hair—she was unsure if it was from the poor lighting if he already had a full head of grey hair—from inside opened the door and helped drag the drunk man inside with a sigh. For a brief moment, she thought her eyes met with the grey-hair man but it must have been the light playing a trick on her as the door was swiftly closed. How odd, she wondered if maybe people in Sumeru city enjoyed sighing a lot.

After climbing for another ten minutes, she had to ask Hat Guy to pause for a moment for her to catch her breath.

“I just need… one minute… I swear… Mister Hat Guy.”

“How pathetic,”

“How pathetic, I know… I think I was not very… athletic before this.” Their voices overlapped and clear disdain was written on Hat Guy’s face. She smirked in response.

“Whatever makes you happy. We have another hour to walk up to the Sanctuary of Surasthana at your pace.”

“I’m sorry… but I am just really out of shape.” She panted, hands on her knees.

“You know what, just hold you bag and close your eyes. I don’t want to do this but I also don’t want to waste any more time.” Hat Guy declared. She instinctively grabbed her suitcase with an iron fist as Hat Guy grabbed her like a sack and threw her over his shoulder.

“He–HEY, HOW IS THIS SAFE?!” She demanded as she was whisked off of her feet. It was certainly not romantic in any sense. She squeezed her eyes tight and held her breath as Hat Guy flew like bullet high above the city and into the sky. But as they flew up into the sky, curiosity got the best of her. She peeked one eye open before both her eyes went wide in shock. The view from the sky was incomparable to the view from the ground. She could see into the vast distance to lands beyond the rainforests. She saw swirling mountains, vast deserts, and a land floating on top of a waterfall. With the world spread before her in a vast mosaic of colors, how could she not admire such magnificent. Not a minute later, he roughly rolled her off his shoulder and she landed on her back on the cold stone pavement. For a moment, she just laid on the cold stone staring into the tree top. Her brain was catching up with all the new sensory information she just witnessed. It was exhilarating. 

“What a weirdo,” Hat Guy said over her body as he wandered off towards the grand glowing green doors. She turned her head in the direction he was walking and the architecture truly lived up to the name of a Sanctuary worthy of being at the top of such a resplendent city.

As she stood up to brush of the dust on her already battered clothes, the doors of the Sanctuary opened revealing a small child.

“I heard about your arrival from some friends. Welcome to Sumeru, the nation of wisdom, and to Sumeru City, the capital. I apologize if your trip here was a bit rougher than you expected, but Hat Guy is very reliable and I trust him,” A young girl, barely reaching her shoulder height, welcomed her with a warm, affectionate smile. She hopped off her glowing floral swing that dissipated into the air and walked up to her and Hat Guy. The child’s white ponytail streaked with green strands bounced with her every step. Hat Guy turned his head away at the compliment and crossed his arms. 

“I am Nahida, the Dendro Archon. I’ve heard quite a lot about you but this is the first time we have met. Also, I may look like a child, but don’t be fooled. I understand this world much better than any grown-up,” Nahida’s eyes were full of curiosity but also reassuring understanding. As she stood before the small child, she felt the difference in status between her and the person before her. Whatever an Archon was was certainly stronger than an average human like herself.

“I am… sorry, but I don’t know my name,” She looked dejectedly at her feet, ashamed to look up at the wise child.

“Don’t worry. I heard about your situation from Hat Guy already and some friends that live in the forest.” Nahida assured her.
“So quickly? But, I just arrived.”

“Yes, but I think it would be best to discuss the details inside.”

“Do you need me to stay or can I leave now?” Hat Guy asked from the side.

“Yes, thank you Hat Guy for escorting … her to Sumeru City. Since my request is over, feel free to hang out with some other students. I saw a group of students searching for you earlier,” She spoke to Hat Guy with a disarming voice. Hat Guy turned around and walked up to the railing hundreds of feet above the ground.

“Thank you for bringing me to the city! See you soon!” She waved. He was quite blunt and rude but he helped her nonetheless. He gave a curt nod in acknowledgement before jumping off the ledge and zooming off into the night.

“As Hat Guy may have mentioned, this is the Sanctuary of Surasthana. I currently reside here. ” Nahida said.

She looked around the area. Sure, she did not remember anything, but it seemed so empty to live in this building.

“It is quite comfortable and I do not necessarily have the same sleep needs as humans,” Nahida replied.

“Wait, did you just read my mind? Can everyone do so in Sumeru?” She jumped in surprise. The powers people possessed never ceased to amaze her in Sumeru. She then wondered if Hat Guy could hear her curse him when he dropped her, not that she really thought he would care if he did hear.

“Hahaha,” the bright child’s laughter soothed her budding anxiety, “You do not need to worry. I am the only one in Sumeru that can read minds. Think of it as a power derived from my power as an Archon. I also try not to read the minds of my people without their consent. But, sometimes strong thoughts are hard to ignore,” Nahida explained with a smile.

“I forgot to ask earlier, but what is an Archon?”

“In layman’s terms, an Archon is a supernatural being that rules over one of seven principles. Compared to humans, we are equivalent to gods. Each Archon rules over one of the seven nations in Teyvat, our world. However, this precedent has recently been overturned in another nation. Although as much as I would love to answer all your questions and help you, I would like to get a better understanding of your condition.” Nahida was through in her explanations and the unease she had when she first woke up confused and without memory slowly started to fade the more she talked with Nahida.

“I wish I could provide more details on what happened to me, but I have no idea. The last thing I remembered was waking up on the beach. A few minutes later, I met Hat Guy and he guided me to Sumeru City.”

“And could you please explain with as many details as possible how you feel when you try to recall any memories before that?”

“Well, when I tried to remember, it felt like I was staring in an infinite void. I felt like I was staring down a cliffside into complete and utter darkness. When I tried to reach into that abyss, my head hurt and I was in agony. It also became harder to breath when I tried to recall anything.”

“Interesting,” Nahida commented and rested a finger on her cheek in deep thought. “Thank you for telling me this information. There are various causes for amnesia, or memory lose. Currently, I think it may have to do with a leyline disruption. But, there could be other forces at work including your mental psyche being damaged and blocked out your memories to prevent harm or some sort of physical trauma to the head or neck. Or, it could be a variation of those mixed together. It is hard to say since we do not have much to work on.”

“I… I see, thank you, Dendro Archon.” She politely thanked Nahida, unsure what she would do next. The sudden loss of direction made her dizzy. The entire day was catching up with her and she stumbled backwards as her legs gave out. Be it relief or accepting her circumstances, all the walking, the emotional distress, or the depletion of energy after running on high energy all day, she was exhausted.

“Are you alright?” Nahida rushed to her side and lifted a hand to her forehead. “You don’t seem to running a fever but your face is a little flushed. Let’s postpone talking until tomorrow.”

“But, why are you helping me?” She pressed and placed her hand over Nahida’s. “It’s your first time meeting me but you are going out of your way to help me and even have your assistant escort me up.” It was only until now that Hat Guy’s advice rung in her head.

“Hehe, there is no need to worry. It is only right to help someone. We can answer all your questions and concerns tomorrow. Tonight, I would like you to have a peaceful slumber. I can stay by your side until you fall asleep. You are safe in Sumeru City.” Nahida’s words reassured her as she felt her eyelids droop with weariness. Her consciousness was being dragged further and further into the calls of sleep.

“I’m sorry… I’m so tired. I swear to make it up to you tomorrow…” Unable to fight the pull, she slipped under a wave of drowsiness.

Her thoughts became muddled like wisps of fog gently receding into the distant horizon. The boundary between reality and dreams melded together in a tapestry of vivid, intertwining threads, where the fabric of reality seamlessly wove into the vibrant colors of her imagination. She fell into the embrace of slumber, where the world receded entirely, and she was enveloped in a state of peace. The last sensation she remembered was a warm hand patting her forehead and a soft voice whispering the praise, “You’ve done a good job. You can rest tonight in peace.”

Chapter Text

It was the morning after she woke up when she found herself tangled up in cotton sheets on the floor of a cozy room. Or rather, it was the middle of the day as the sunlight flooded into the room. Her back felt a little prickly from the sun that poured directly on her. She was surrounded by unfamiliar walls.

“Wait, where am I?! I re–” She jumped to her feet but found herself on the ground once more when her foot snagged the bed sheets. As she unraveled herself from the heap, she observed her surroundings.

The small room exuded a cozy, inviting charm with its rich wooden accents. Wooden trim framed the room, with the natural grain of the wood adding texture and depth. The walls were decorated with dried flowers, their delicate, muted colors and textures creating a pleasing visual. The curtains were pulled back allowing the midday sun to spill across the floor and walls. The room was no larger than four bed-spaces but it was a comfortable size and homey.

The memories of yesterday flooded her mind when she saw a suitcase placed next to the desk at the end of the bed. The vast sea. The strange hat guy. The rainforest. Riding the Sumpter Beasts. The huge tree holding up the City of Sumeru. The Dendro Archon.

“Wait, I remember yesterday! Yes, that all happened. I can remember it,” She celebrated, clutching her head in astonishment.

“But, where am I?” The last thing she had remembered was falling asleep in the foot of the Dendro Archon. She hoped she was not thrown into a lofty jail cell for disrespecting a god. She approached the window, located over the bed, and gasped in wonder. The room was far above the ground with a spectacular view of the rainforest and the desert far in the distance that she only got a glimpse of yesterday. Her heart ached for an adventure that was just beyond the window.

There was a knock on the door and a high-pitched voice—Nahida’s voice if she remembered correctly—called out through the door, “I heard a loud sound, are you okay? May I come in?”

She fumbled with her clothes before walking to open the door, “Ah yes… Good morning, Dendro Archon. Firstly, I would like to sincerely apologize for falling asleep yesterday.” She bowed at a sharp 90 degrees, even debated groveling at the child’s feet.

“There is no need to be so formal. I would like to be friends, so please, call me Nahida. And, it is wonderful that you can remember yesterday as that means your memory is not being wiped every day. That is helpful information for us,” Nahida explained and walked into the small room. “I’m sorry I could not provide a nicer room. This was all that was currently available and that was in a quieter section of the Akademiya.”

“No, no, no,” She waved her arms in front of her, “This is truly plenty. Thank you for carrying me here. It’s quite embarrassing that I fell asleep so quickly and that you had to carry me here.”

“Please do not worry about it. Actually, I came here for a couple reasons. One, for me to answer your questions. And two, for me to ask you a few questions.” Nahida said, her voice soothing to the ear. 

“Where am I?” She said as she glanced around the room again.

“You are currently in a dorm room in the Akademiya. The Akademiya is the governing body of Sumeru as well as an educational institution.”

“Why are you helping me?”

“I sincerely wish to help you. As for why, I unfortunately cannot tell you at the moment. But, please understand that I mean no ill-intent and wish for you to thrive as a human.”

“Thrive as a human?” She echoed quietly.

“Yes. I want you to experience a happy and fulfilling life.”

“Then, could you at least tell me my name?” She asked, almost begged. While the past 24 hours had been thrilling and satisfied her aching curiosity of the world, she was still without any sense of identity. A name to call her own.
“I’m sorry, but that is another thing I cannot answer for you. Since you do not remember your name, how about you choose your own name. If not, you can ask someone else to gift you a name.”

“Have someone… gift me a name,” She looked down at her hands as if they would point her in the correct direction. “Since you knew of me before, could you give me a name?”

“I can. But, are you certain you want to give me the honor of gifting you a name?” Nahida inquired.

“I trust you, Nahida. You have only shown me good will and I believe your actions are genuine, although hard for me to comprehend why,” She replied in an even voice.

“How does Daphné sound? Daphné derives from an ancient language which means laurel, a garland that symbolizes victory and triumph. I hope this name will allow you triumph over your past, whether you choose to embrace it or move forward without it,” Nahida gently clasped her hands as if blessing her with the name of Daphne.

“Daphné,” the words rolled off of her tongue as she repeated her new name over and over, “Thank you, Nahida.”  

“You’re welcome, Daphné.” Nahida giggled into her hand. “Daphné, do you have more questions for me?” Daphné appreciated Nahida’s repeated use of her name to help her adjust to the name. She liked the name quite a lot. It was nice to have something truly her own that no one could take away from her. 

“Yes, I do. What is elemental energy? Is that what…”

Their conversation continued as the sun dipped below the horizon. The sky transformed into a blanket of oranges, pinks, and purples that was draped across the nation. A mosaic of amber and orange hues that dance across the walls and floor. The fading daylight added a gentle warmth to the room, highlighting the contours of their faces and the subtle expressions of emotion. Daphné was so engrossed in their conversation that she did not realize how long it had been until her stomach growled so loud that Nahida chuckled.

“Usually around this time, the people have dinner. Let me show you around the city,” Nahida’s light giggles lifted Daphné’s heart as she followed the small child’s footsteps through the Akademiya. 

Because she was knocked out when Nahida had carried her to the dorms, it was her first time admiring the glorious, sleek design of the interior of the Akademiya. The arches of dark wood and white marble that lined the hallways created a striking and elegant visual. After weaving through various hallways, they made it to a large atrium with a fountain in the middle of the open space when a shirtless man with ashe white hair came rushing up to Nahida. Daphné jumped at the approaching figure and took a tentative step behind Nahida. She hid her face in her hands to avoid staring too much.

“Lesser Lord Kusanali, I need to give you something.” He spoke in a grave tone as he slowed his approach until he was right before them. He glanced at Daphné’s direction before turning his focus back on the Dendro Archon. Seeing that Nahida did not request her guest to step aside, he continued, “There has been an urgent letter sent by diplomats from Fontaine. The letter arrived in the city half an hour ago. I was directed to deliver the letter to you immediately. They wanted to meet you as soon as possible and decided to send this letter ahead. They should arrive in the city in an hour,” the man handed over a sealed document to Nahida.

Nahida thanked the man who stood patiently waiting for her next orders. Nahida gingerly opened the letter with her small hands. She scanned the contents quickly before tucking it away in her dress’ pocket. 

“Thank you, General Mahamatra Cyno,” Nahida then turned to Daphné and apologized, “I was going to take you to dinner but I cannot do that at the moment.” Nahida was silent as she pondered a solution when the shirtless man, Cyno, spoke up.

“I heard about your circumstances and you are wary, but I was about to head to dinner so I could show you the way to the tavern,” Cyno offered. Daphné thought about the offer when her train of thought was interrupted by Nahida.

“Although the decision is yours, the General Mahamatra is a trustworthy man. As I mentioned earlier, he was one of the people who saved me from my confinement, and his jokes are quite fun,” Nahida mentioned. “I will be quite busy tomorrow, but I would like you to think about whether you have any desire to recover your memories.”

“My… memories?” Daphné weakly replied. She had wondered what her previous life was like, but not in depth. She was not sure.

“It is merely food for thought, as humans put it. Enjoy your dinner,” Nahida bade them farewell, walking away briskly with her short legs.

“A-alright, thank you for earlier, Nahida. I-if you would, please show me the way,” Daphné tentatively accepted the offer, preparing herself to run off at the slightest flag despite the established fact she had no stamina. Although Cyno had an intimidating aura, she did not want to bother Nahida and she was quite famished. They left the entrance hall of the Akademiya with Cyno escorting her to the bustling streets below. 

“I am Cyno, General Mahamatra of the Akademiya. It's my duty to uphold the rules, and punish wrongdoing. I heard you arrived in Sumeru City yesterday.” He briefly introduced himself.

“Ah, yes. Nice to meet you, Cyno. I am Daphné, or at least that is the name Nahi– I mean the Lesser Lord Kusali… gave me. I am… not sure what I am. But, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She stumbled over her introductions. Mentally, she smacked herself on the back of the head for not only getting Nahida’s title wrong but making the conversation awkward.

“Amnesia is a tough condition. I guess you could say it's a real memory lane problem." Cyno joked with a straight face.

Daphné tripped over her step, at least managing to catch her balance. But, her mouth remained ajar because she could not believe the awful joke she just listened to. The general of the Akademiya was making puns on jokes after his terrifying introduction? A general?

“Looks like my joke left you speechless. Don’t worry, I promise I won't’ be pun-ishing you.” The General Mahamatra jested again.

She was speechless indeed. The contrast of her first impression of the man to the man beside her who was making horrendous jokes made her unconsciously giggle. Once one giggle slipped, a waterfall of laughter escaped her lips. A delightful spectacle of unrestrained joy and amusement. Her feet paused as she clutched her aching stomach, trying to stop herself from shaking. It took her a minute to gather herself again when her eyes met Cyno’s.

“You liked my jokes?” He asked quizzically but his face was lit up like a child’s.

“Haha…” The remainder of her laughter eased back into steady breathing, “I’m not sure. I guess I did laugh though.”

“I think we’ll get along just fine,” Cyno flashed her a smile as he puffed out his chest in triumph, “I was going to ask you this earlier but would you like to join me for dinner. I am meeting with a few friends and I’m sure they would be happy to meet you.”

“Are you sure?” She was skeptical, no, rather hesitant to. Hat Guy’s words rang in her head to avoid strangers, but Nahida vouched for Cyno so he should be a good person, especially because of his job. Her heart was aching to trust the people around her and be accepted for who she was, or, at the very least, the person she was becoming.

“Yes,” Cyno reassured her, “And, I can teach you TCG, the card game that will change your life.”

“Well, since I cannot remember anything, I might as well make new memories and learn to live,” Daphné replied in a hearty tone.

The path winded around as their feet wove them through the city to a street lined with tents. The road was bustling with lots of different people and various vendors selling delicious fruits and vegetables, vibrant tapestries, and unique trinkets that sparkled under the street lamps.

“This is Treasure Street, known for its bustling activity during the day and throughout the night. You can find everything you need here. If not, beneath the Divine tree is the Grand Bazaar which also sells a myriad of foods, furniture, and clothes. The tavern is past treasure street and down a small bend.” Cyno explained everything for Daphné to digest the information easily. He pointed out all the different stalls and highlighted those he thought sold the best fruits. Cyno often threw in a few jokes which would occasionally elicit a small laugh here or there. It was a quick walk from Treasure Street to the tavern.

As they entered the establishment, Daphné tried to shake off her worries that ranged from impressing Cyno’s friends—or at least not disappoint them, her amnesia with unknown causes, and her uncertain future. They approached a table with three people who were chatting away, throwing out terms and words she was not familiar with.

Daphné lingered a step back and watched as Cyno seamlessly entered the conversation. She felt a gap between her and the group—close-knit and exclusive. She thought that maybe Cyno had merely taken pity on her and invited her out of consideration. As Daphné’s doubts piled up, the pretty miss with red hair that flowed like a gentle stream down her shoulders stood up and beckoned Daphné to the table.

“Hi, I am Nilou. Are you Cyno’s friend?” The lady gracefully ushered Daphné into a seat. It felt as if she was whisked by a fairy since Nilou’s footwork was so smooth. Before she could respond, Cyno answered for her.

“Yes, and guess what Nari? She found my jokes funny,” Cyno boosted, his hand posed on his waist.

“And you must have deluded yourself,” The man with tall fluffy-looking ears, Nari, turned to her and clarified, “Tell me you did not laugh at his jokes.”

“Sh–should I not have?” Daphné cowered.

“Ah no, I didn’t mean it like that. I am sorry. It’s just that his ,” the man threw an accusatory finger in Cyno’s direction, “jokes can be unbearable sometimes, no, all of the time. It’s surprising to find someone who… appreciates them. Anyway, nice to meet you. I’m Tighnari, a Forest Watcher of the Avyida Forest.”

A blonde man, his face flushed red, who sat across the table from Tighnari finished a swig of his drink before briefly waving in her direction. “Nice to meet you, I am Kaveh, an architect. You must have seen the Palace of Alcazarzaray. It’s my pride and joy, my magnum opus.”

“I am Daphné. I’m… an amnesia patient,” She blurted out. When she looked around the table, everyone was staring at her without saying a thing. Daphné continued to fill the empty silence, “I was found by someone and brought to the city to meet Nah—I mean Lesser Lord Kusanali. I have no memories from before yesterday. So…” Her voice faded out, refusing to meet the disappointed eyes around her. She betted that Cyno regretted inviting her to dinner.

“Hm… that is quite an interesting affliction. Maybe it was caused by leylines,” Tighnari pondered out loud, his head perched on his gloved hands. Daphné blinked and looked up at the fox-looking man. “There are not many cases of amnesia recorded in the House of Daena and I personally have never seen such a case. You are in good hands with the Dendro Archon though. Well, I am sure you are confused about a lot of things. Feel free to ask any questions that you have.”

“I don’t have medical knowledge like Tighnari,” Kaveh haphazardly patted Tighnari on the shoulder, clearly having had his share of alcohol already, “But if you need any help, I will always offer a hand. I did graduate from the Akademiya so I hope I can answer most of your questions.”

“Yes! Although I have not attended the Akademiya, I know a lot of great places in Sumeru City and a lot about the arts.” Nilou pipped in with a dazzling smile. She placed a reassuring hand over Daphné’s. “It’s okay to take things slowly.”

Daphné blinked in astonishment, unable to speak as she absorbed the warmth and friendliness of the people around her. Her heart fluttered at the thought of being surrounded by such kind individuals. She glanced at Cyno, silently questioning whether their sincerity was genuine. Cyno gave a discreet nod in response before taking the open seat beside Tighnari.

“Thank you, everyone.” Daphné’s eyes prickled with tears. She vigorously rubbed them into her sleeve and pretended it didn't happen. “You are all very friendly people. I am curious how you all met each other.”

“Haha,” Kaveh laughed as he propped himself up with his elbows on the table, “Well I met Tighnari when working on a project when a withering zone just had to develop at the worksite! It was such a mess, but Nari helped me out since he was called to the scene as a Forest Watcher.”

“Don’t remind me,” Nari flattened his ears in vivid frustration, “There was so much I had to clean up and manage.”

“I never knew that. That is unfortunate,” Nilou said with pity.

“You luck is so bad, I think you’re the poster child for ‘better luck next time!’” Cyno left the group in silence. “Tough crowd tonight. You kno–”

Tighnari hissed in Cyno’s direction, throwing a hand over the latter’s mouth, “Nope, I’m not dealing with your bad jokes right now.” Cyno sighed but nodded his head.

“I crossed paths with Tighnari during my time at the Akademiya, but I got to know him after that… disaster. As for Cyno, he is a package deal with Tighnari so it was inevitable I would meet him at some point.” Kaveh continued, nursing his drink. 

“We met during our days in the Akademiya,” Cyno shrugged when Daphné’s eyes drifted over to him.

“I met Cyno during the mission to rescue Lesser Lord Kusanali. I actually admired Kaveh’s work on the Palace of Alcazarzaray and eventually met him through the art circles since they tend to be relatively small in Sumeru. People from the Akademiya tend to look down on the arts. As for Tighnari, I met Tighnari through his apprentice, Collei, who I am friends with.” Nilou listed off, counting on her fingers.

“Wow, it’s amazing you all gathered together.” Daphné gasped at how people came together from all walks of life. “Wait, could you show me the Palace of Alcazarzaray at some point? I love the architecture in Sumeru. It’s just so amazing!”

“And I thought you would never ask! So if…” Kaveh prattled on about his magnum opus as the food was brought to the table.

The conversation flowed smoothly over drinks and food well into the night. The tavern hummed with the low murmur of lively conversations, mingled with occasional bursts of laughter and animated storytelling. Throughout the night, Daphné found herself enveloped in an infectious wave of laughter, her giggles and hearty chuckles spilling out freely as she released her anxieties and embraced the sheer joy of the moment. As she laughed, the weight of her worries seemed to dissolve into the air, carried away by the uplifting energy of the night.

Chapter Text

The sun rose and set across the sky. Days turned into weeks. As each day passed, Daphné adapted to her new life in Sumeru step by step. Every day she wandered the streets, stopped to talk to locals, read in the House of Daena, and tried new things, her love grew for Sumeru. Her unbound curiosity for the world fueled her every step forward into her future. Some days she strode through her new life with limitless energy. Other days, such as today with the raging storm outside, she lingered around in her room relaxing.

Through the windows, the wind whispered in hushed, ghostly tones. The rain drummed a soft, steady beat against the panes. The waltz between the rain and wind created a serene, rhythmic symphony as the outside world seemed to slow down in sync with the weather’s gentle embrace.

Daphné was sprawled across her bed, a pen in hand as she scribbled about her day in the small hand-held leather journal. Nahida had suggested keeping a diary or journal to keep track of the days since Daphné once told Nahida about her anxiety about forgetting everything again. For the past month since she arrived in Sumeru, Daphné took up the pen and recorded her everyday life from the minute details of her life to the rumors and gossip she heard on the street and from her friends. After Daphné finished her journaling for the day, she thumbed through the journal, watching the words on the pages blur into smears of ink.

Day 03

I went to visit Nilou in the Grand Bazaar. Even though there are no windows inside the Bazaar, the strings of light and lamp posts give the area a nice ambiance. Nilou introduced me to the Zubayr Theatre troupe who were all very welcoming, especially once I showed an interest in stage performance. Nilou even taught me some basic dance moves! She asked if I wanted to do a little impromptu performance together on stage but I declined since I found the stage scary intimidating. As Nilou continued her practice, I got to chat with Najia, the theatre’s props engineer. She was kind enough to show me a few props she was working on…

Daphné smiled at the memory of the theatre troupe. She often visited them after her initial visit and helped Najia with assembling the props. They once even performed a whole rehearsal just for her. She continued to flip through the pages of the journal.

Day 06

I couldn’t sleep because of a nightmare so I went to the House of Daena. I was trying to find a book to relax my mind. As I was combing through the endless shelves, I bumped into a Rtawahist scholar who looked very sleep deprived but seemed very energetic. She introduced herself as Layla and helped me find the section on the applied arts. The section was relatively small compared to the sections on language and mathematics. I hope to see her again to thank her.

Day 08

Nahida invited me for an overnight picnic to Mahavanaranapna, a village in Vanarana. It was quite a trek to get there and all I was greeted with were empty stone huts. But, the most mystical thing happened when we touched this stone! The village was filled with lights and little grass spirits, Aranara, everywhere in various colors and shapes. Some really had personalities, too. Speaking of personalities, did I forget to mention that Hat Guy tagged along, albeit reluctantly. Nahida explained that only those with pure hearts can interact with Aranara. I’m still shocked that Hat Guy could see them. Maybe he just tries to hide his heart of gold behind a really really snarky tongue… I don’t mean to doubt Nahida but maybe that rule has exceptions?

After a quaint dinner, the Aranara even put on a short performance…

Daphné fondly remembered that night. It was so magical that sometimes she wonders if it was all a dream. She could not wait to visit again with Nahida and Hat Guy.

Day 13

Today was the second time I grabbed coffee with Kaveh between his commission work at a fancy cafe. We really bonded over our appreciation for the arts. He even lent me a few books on architecture which were nice reads despite the pages being filled with annotations. I guess it’s good that he loves his job so much. He also would not stop mentioning his annoying roommate but he kept grinning when he thought I wasn’t looking. I think he doesn’t hate his roommate at least…

Day 14

After talking with Kaveh yesterday, I decided to go see the famed Palace of Alcazarzaray. It is a nice walk between the city and the palace. Just as everyone describes it, the palace was absolutely beautiful. And, the garden was wonderful to walk through. I wonder where Kaveh gets the inspiration to design such a place. I also saw a short, pink-haired woman enter the building. I asked one of the attendants and apparently the person I saw was the owner, Lord Sangemah Bay. I wonder how much money she makes…

Day 19

I went for a walk through the Razan Garden since it is near my dorm room. I passed two young students discussing which Darshan they would enter. I bet they are super smart to get accepted to the Akademiya at such a young age.

Anyway, I settled down in one of the gazebos and admired the seemingly glowing Padisarahs. I hate to admit it but I accidentally fell asleep until one of the Matra woke me up long after the sun had set. I think I was drooling, too. I hope he doesn’t tell Cyno because it would be even more embarrassing than it already was getting caught…

Daphné smacked the journal closed as she tried to get the image of the Matra standing over her with a face of mixed emotions ranging from annoyance to pity as she screamed into her pillow. It embarrassed her even now despite it having happened two weeks ago. She really hoped that Matra did not need to include that in his daily report. After taking a deep breath, she continued reading.

Day 21

During my morning stroll through the market, one of the nice aunties gave me a bag of fresh Zaytun peaches as a token of my repeated visits to her stall. Her peaches are the best! They are sweet and are even said to help calm the mind. Maybe I should have some before bed next time. In the afternoon, I went…

Day 25

I was wandering around the Akademiya in the afternoon when I spotted Cyno walking through the halls with a very serious expression. I waved in his direction and I think he waved back but I’m not sure since he was moving so quickly. There was a man with brown hair pulled back into a long ponytail who was next to Cyno who waved back at me though. I still am confused on what his job entirely entails but I don’t think I am entirely curious about the details.

For dinner, I decided to try cooking…

Daphné relived the past month through the words written in her journal. It took her a while to get used to life without a memory and she told herself that there is no point in dwelling on what she cannot remember. Without her previous memories taking up space in her mind, the new memories she made were extremely vivid in detail. Most gaps she felt between her memories were filled with the colorful ones trying new experiences, exploring Sumeru City and the surrounding areas, and hanging out with her new-found friends.

She placed the journal to the side of her bed and exchanged it with a book, more like textbook, Kaveh’s roommate had suggested for her. She had been studying to have at least the basic credentials to get accepted into the Akademiya even as a student under special circumstances. It was titled The Fundamentals of Syntax of the Universal Teyvat Script . When Daphné first received the book from Kaveh during one of their weekly lunches, she was skeptical if she could make it through even a quarter of the book. However, it was helpful with her studies and explained everything in a clear and comprehensive manner. Daphné drowned out the sounds of the pouring rain outside and locked in on getting through another chapter by dinner time.

⭑❃⭑

A week passed from that stormy day and it was the middle of the afternoon when Daphné was browsing the small section of Inazuman light novels in the House of Daena. Her fingers traced over the book spines as she tried to find an interesting title to read. When she wasn’t absorbed in studying, she was hooked on reading novels from the fantasy and action genres.

“Daphné, has a certain book piqued your interest?” A familiar high-pitched but calm voice called out to her. She turned to face the small Archon spiritedly walking towards her. 

“Nahida! No, not yet. I was just browsing to see what titles were here,” Daphné turned back to the shelf and placed the book she was holding back. “Did you come looking for me?”

“Hehe, yes, I would like to ask a few more questions to see what steps we should take next since you are slowly adjusting to life in Sumeru City..”

“You’ve helped me so much so please ask away.” It was indeed true. Nahida had not only provided Daphné a roof to live under, but she answered all her questions in earnest, patience, and sincerity. Nahida gave her a name, a place to call home, and a shoulder to lean on. Not once had Nahida asked Daphné to do something for her that would only benefit herself. A gentle Archon Nahida was. Daphné often assimilated Nahida to what others may describe as a parental figure.

“Hypothetically, if there was a way to recover your memories, would you want to?” Nahida studied Daphné’s stupefied expression.

“I… I’m not sure,” She replied hesitantly.

The sudden deep question caught her off guard. Certainly Daphné had wondered what her previous life, the life before her memories disappeared, was like. If it were filled with days of adventure and travel. If it were filled with days of drama and theatrics. If it were filled with days of loneliness and solitude. If it were filled with days of friends and family by her side. If it were filled with days of never-ending agony and sorrow. If it were filled with days of laziness, spending each one slowly at her leisure. 

“Your lost memories may bring inexplicable joy. Or, they may tear you apart in sorrow. I cannot choose for you. Only you should choose your path.”

“Do you know if my memories will bring me pain? Was I… a bad person?” Daphné asked.

“A bad person? I would strongly disagree, but it all depends on the perspective. As for your memories, I cannot say for certain as your feelings are your own,” Nahida paused, as if debating whether to continue her sentence, “but I believe you walked a path with many people but were alone.”

“Alone.” She echoed. Although she did not want to admit it, she had become scared of her past and the uncertainty it brought. And, she enjoyed the life she had in Sumeru City. Maybe she was lucky and this was her final attempt at life with a clean slate and the blessing of being surrounded by amazing people. wondrous people.

“If that is so, I don’t feel a need to recover them,” Daphné stated, wondering if Nahida was testing her. Despite her confidence, lingering in the back of her mind were the seeds of doubt. What if she had left behind people she did not want to forget? What if she forgot promises she swore not to break? 

But, more than anything, she was scared to lose the life she was slowly building for herself in the city. She made quality friends and was certain she would make many more. She had a cozy room she could call home that was slowly filling up with various trinkets she would buy or were gifted. She was already looking at a few extra-curricular classes at the Akademiya to sign up for with the new upcoming semester around the bend and with Nahida’s assistance. She enjoyed the joy and endless curiosity towards the people, the city, the culture, and the world.

“No, I am happy with life in Sumeru,” She repeated with conviction.

Content with Daphné’s response, Nahida smiled and nodded her head in response, “I am happy you have found your answer. You are not bound to it if you wish to pursue your past though. Alas, I would have some recommendations to ensure you live a peaceful life such as dying your hair and wearing contacts.”

“Why would that be?”

“Well, someone may be able to identify you from your unique heterochromatic eyes and white hair.”

“I was a bad person before, wasn’t I?” Daphné covered her face in shame and the pit in her stomach fell at the thought of the horrible things she could have done in the past.

“If it comforts you, I believe you were very brave. I admire you for what you have done,” Nahida softly spoke, gently patting Daphné’s hand. Nahida’s thumb stroked over her palm in steady smooth strokes as the small child looked at Daphné’s hands with emotions she could not quite discern. Was it pity or empathy? She could not tell.

A half-hearted smile crossed Daphné’s face, “Although I don’t remember what I did, I appreciate the sentiment.”

“I only spoke my thoughts,” Nahida’s laughter was pure and infectious that bubbled up like a joyful melody. “Since you’ve made your decision, I brought some forms that you will need to fill out to stay in the Akademiya dorms. It is just a formality so please do not worry about the expenses. Formally, you will be enrolled as an international student with special accommodations under my direction. As I stated previously, I want you to live a happy, fulfilling life.”

Nahida placed a mound of papers down on a nearby table. Daphné was scared to approach the pile of documents. She immediately understood that these forms would take her all afternoon to fill out.

“Ha… haha…” Daphné wanted to cry as she sat down before the pile and reviewed the first page. She understood half to none of the words on the page. It would indeed be a long afternoon. Daphné looked forward to splurging on dinner that evening.

Chapter Text

Tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, Navia leaned forward slightly to take a sip of the fragrant tea. The aroma was sweet and floral, reminding her of the rolling hillsides filled with wildflowers drifting in the winds. With all the work around reconstruction over the past three months, it was hard for her to find time to relax over tea and cakes. She had booked the furthest table from the stairs to stay away from wandering eyes so she could be at ease when chatting with her friend.

“Sorry for the wait, Navia. Work had me delayed a bit,” Clorinde approached the table that was tucked away on the second floor of Hotel Debord. Her usual white blouse was slightly damp but her leather vest and shorts clung to her body. When she took off her hat and long sleek coat, rain droplets sprinkled down around her.

“You are absolutely soaked to the bone, even with your coat on,” Navia exclaimed as she looked Clorinde up and down. “I’ll go get the staff to prepare a towel and fresh clothes to change into.”

“Do not worry, Navia,” Clorinde shrugged off the drenched coat and placed it on a separate coat hanger away from Navia’s. “I won’t get sick from a little rain.”

“Oh just entertain me please. I’m uncomfortable for you just looking at you with your clothes a sopping mess.” Navia reached across the table and dabbed her handkerchief on Clorinde’s forehead and cheek to catch any loose raindrops. “I’m worried about you.”

“If you insist,” Clorinde sighed but the corners of her mouth twitched in amusement. “I will be right back then.”

Clorinde left to find Argalia, a hostess of Hotel Debord. In the meantime, Navia continued to sip on her tea and watched the faint stream of steam billow from the teapot. Navia and Clorinde used to meet up multiple times a week; however, it was reduced to one a week if they were lucky. Their schedules became busy and their responsibilities kept them from having much free time to see each other since the prophecy. Navia was quite happy that they had time to meet today.

“Rain, huh…” Navia muttered under her breath as she listened to the sound of rain fall with a gentle, rhythmic patter, creating a melancholic murmur. Each drop seemed to carry a whisper of longing, casting a veil of wistfulness across the nation. Her eyes were drawn to the glass ceiling as the water ran off the roof in a captivating cascade. The sound of rain on the glass ceiling was soothing and drowned out some of the chatter from the first floor like radio static.

It had been raining for the past couple of months on and off, often sporadic in nature. Navia was thankful for the umbrella weapon she carried around. When the first sudden rainfall occurred, it was the day after the prophecy and the people of Poisson panicked as it continued to rain that entire day. She was busy that entire day addressing the people of Poisson’s concerns. The few times she asked Monsieur Neuvillette about the random rain showers, he would tactfully brush off the question by providing an evasive reply. Although he never said what he was, Navia had long made the assumption that whatever he was, he had some sort of control over the rain.

“I’m back, Mademoiselle,” Clorinde said in jest as she snuck from behind Navia.

“Well aren’t you looking fashionable, Miss Champion Duelist,” Navia professed as she twirled her sunglasses between her fingers. Clorinde now wore a plain white blouse and black slacks with golden embellishments along the cuffs. She had retied her hair into a simple bun to keep her damp hair off her back.

“Now sit, I just ordered your favorite tea before you came back,” Navia ushered Clorinde with her hand to sit across from her.

“Thank you. It has been a while since I last saw you. How have you been lately?” Clorinde asked.

“Oh you know, busy with reconstruction and running Spina di Rosula, which means I also am helping others with their problems. Most of the major damages have been addressed in Poisson since the flood. As of late, we have been helping people report lost items and return them to their owners if possible. It requires quite a lot of running around Fontaine so my legs are absolutely exhausted.”

“Two weeks ago you mentioned you were searching for a child’s parents. Did the child make it back to his home?”

“Ah, yes. Thankfully she did. Thanks to you submitting the report on her behalf, the parents’ were contacted by the court. They immediately went to Poisson to pick up their daughter when they were informed of her whereabouts. It was quite touching. Thank you for the help,” Navia smiled as she recalled the memory as the little girl was whisked into her parents’ loving embrace. A lingering yearning for such times squeezed her heart when she saw how relieved her parents’ looked when they saw their child and the young girl’s brilliant smile as she hugged them back.

“I am glad to hear everything worked out,” Clorinde nodded her head and reached across the table, placing her hand over Navia’s.

“Thank you, Clorinde. But, I am fine now.” Navia stated with a brief smile. “Speaking of which, how have you been? I heard that the courts have been very busy. I also heard rumors that a new organization was being formed to take advantage of the disorganization.”

“You are correct. Ah, the tea has arrived.” Clorinde paused as Argalia approached the table with a fancy trolly cart.

“Guests, you ordered one serving of Pleine Lune tea, one 3-tiered tray of assorted tea pastries, and one serving of rainbow macaroons. Would you ladies like to know more about the assorted tea pastries?” With a deft hand, Argalia arranged the plates and drinks on the table. The top tier had various small cookies, the middle was adorned with an assortment of scones, and the bottom layer had a vibrant collection of colorful, bite-sized pastries and cakes, all beautifully garnished and invitingly fresh.

“Thank you, but we shall pass today. I know all the pastries like the back of my hand by now,” Navia boasted as she eyed the macaroons.

“Very well. Please let me know if you need anything. Enjoy.” Argalia bowed politely before pushing the trolly cart away from the table.

“Oh those macaroons look absolutely delicious,” Navia declared with bright eyes as she quickly picked up a strawberry pink one and plopped it into her mouth. “C'est délicieux!”

Clorinde smiled as she watched Navia grab one macaroon after another.

“What are you waiting for? Here, open wide,” Navia grabbed a bite-sized cake with her fork and lifted it to Clorinde’s mouth. Clorinde sighed but obliged and bit the cake from the fork. It was soft and moist with a hint of lemon in the icing.

“It is good.” Clorinde nodded in agreement. The cakes from Hotel Debord were the most popular cakes in the Court of Fontaine for a reason. A memory flashed through her mind—a memory of when she used to visit Hotel Debord to grab the Hydro Archon, Furina de Fontaine, cakes multiple times a week, if not multiple times per day.

“Is something on your mind? You look a bit distressed. Was the cake not to your liking?”

“No, it is quite the opposite. It was very good, but I was reminded of when I used to make trips with Lady Furina to Hotel Debord for the cakes and afternoon performances.” Clorinde spoke what was on her mind, especially with how well Navia could read her expressions. Or, maybe she just could not lie in front of Navia.

“Ah, yes. That reminds me, I haven’t seen Lady Furina since the trial. I heard she moved out of the Palais Memoria about three months ago.”

Clorinde’s grip on her teacup tightened as she tried to control her voice to sound normal, “Lady Furina, she…” She hesitated to continue as the matter was supposedly confidential.

“Actually,” Navia interrupted with a somber eyes, “I’m sure you have confidentiality. However, I think it is important you know that there has been gossip around town that Lady Furina was kidnapped from the city about 2 months ago. I did a little sleuthing myself after hearing the rumors. I found that Furina’s apartment location had been leaked to the public early on once she had moved. Also, some of the people in the city have given her a hard time and over the course of a month, she became more reclusive.”

Clorinde sighed into her hand, “So you are saying the information and investigation have been leaked for a while now? I shouldn’t be surprised since the Palais mobilized a lot of people and Lady Furina was a celebrity in the eyes of Fontaine, Archon or not. Since you are already aware and have done your share of investigating, I’m sure there is no harm in you joining the investigation. The Court of Fontaine did an internal investigation on those who leaked Lady Furina’s address once she moved out of the Palais. The Court also conducted an investigation into possible leads of who she had in contact with in case they were involved in her disappearance. Lady Furina had… unpleasant interactions with the public on a few occasions, but nothing to indicate that they kidnapped Furina or trafficked her to another nation.”

“What happened to the people who harassed her in the streets?” Navia asked as she took a generous bite into an extravagantly decorated blue cake. However, each bite seemed less appetizing as she continued to eat, a bitter feeling faintly lingered in her stomach.

“They are being thoroughly investigated. The individuals who threw food at her are on probation. The reporter that harassed her is in a legal dispute over harassment. The crowd that loitered outside of her house were given community service and the charges of harassment were dropped. However, the more we investigated, the more it became evident that Lady Furina was being harassed by the people on several occasions that she withdrew to her apartment.” Clorinde flexed her fingers in frustration. Although she was dismissed as Lady Furina’s bodyguard after the flood because she stepped down as Hydro Archon, Clorinde felt as though she failed her sworn duty. She did not notice her foot quietly tapping the floor.

“Why didn’t she rely on those around her? Why did she leave?” Clorinde whispered under her breath as she looked down at her hands. She knew why. Clorinde knew. The hands before her were the hands that failed her Archon—well, former Archon. The crushing weight of knowing she didn't live up to her promises—the pain of seeing Lady Furina’s broken figure when she laid alone upon her chair in the balcony—had been eating away at her ever since Lady Furina’s disappearance. She should have noticed earlier. Every time she swung her sword was a jagged reminder of her shortcomings. The guilt wrapped around her like an unshakable shroud of smoke that never left her vision. As she stared down at the hands that failed, she could not stop the slight quiver that controlled her hands.

Navia knew the thoughts of guilt flowing through Clorinde’s mind. All of Clorinde’s doubts of herself and her guilt showed on her face like a bleeding hand of cards. Navia stroked Clorinde’s shaky hands and patiently waited for Clorinde to continue.

“I failed her. We failed her on that day three months ago, didn’t we?” Clorinde muttered. “Planning that grand trial, putting her on stand by herself, conspiring against Fontaine’s Archon, sentencing the Hydro Archon to death. We caused her to leave.”

“But, wasn’t it necessary for us to put her on trial to prevent the prophecy from coming true? We saved the people of Fontaine from dissolving into the water.” Navia countered in a soft, reasonable voice. She pitied the Hydro Archon, yes. Yet, sometimes she wondered why Lady Furina did not ask someone for help over the past 400 years. She understood there were more details that Monsieur Neuvillette, the traveler, and Paimon kept to themselves, but she wondered what really happened.

“That is what I tell myself, too.” Clorinde agreed. She could not help but agree since it saved Fontaine, “But, I can’t help but wonder if it is okay if the only solution was to sacrifice Lady Furina’s entire life for Fontaine’s future. Was there a possibility for her happiness as well?”

“I’m not sure. What I do know is that Lady Furina sacrificed herself for the people of Fontaine because I believe she loved this nation.” Navia stated. “Many things were lost before the prophecy. Those who dissolved into the waters in Poisson, Lady Furina’s life, they all lead up to the worse of the prophecy being overturned. Their sacrifices gave way for a future that we are living in now.”

“Does that excuse the poor management of the Court to prevent any incidents of harassment against Lady Furina? Does it excuse the actions of the people?” Clorinde declared, but immediately calmed down at seeing Navia’s complex expression. “Sorry, I seem to be a bit worked up. I understand that the people of Fontaine wanted answers or to direct their attention to someone who ended up being Lady Furina.”

“It’s okay, Clorinde. I understand.” Navia reassured her. Clorinde was relieved when Navia said that, but she wondered if Navia truly understood.

“I want to apologize for my actions to Lady Furina. As an Archon or as a human, she deserves, at the very least, an apology. But, I doubt she would want to return to Fontaine right now.” Clorinde sighed into her hands, her forehead pressed against her fists.

“If you want, let’s make Fontaine a place Lady Furina would want to return to then. Now, let’s forget the sad stuff and look on the bright side. Lately, some of the children in Poisson are keen on playing with…” Navia’s voice turned cheery as she recounted the happy stories of the people in Poisson.

Clorinde wore a smile as Navia retold various stories. She was happy to see Navia, hear her voice and light laughter, and enjoy their time together. But, she could not pay her full attention as she kept reimagining the bloodied bathroom floor in Lady Furina’s apartment. The cold musty smell drenched with the stench of iron. The red crawling across all the surfaces. Clorinde was used to seeing gruesome crime scenes but somehow that scene was imprinted into her mind in every unfavorable way. She hoped that in her dreams tonight, she would not see Lady Furina’s broken figure lying lifeless upon the stage, a rag doll for the gods’ and people’s entertainment.

⭑❃⭑

“What, are you regretting letting Lady Furina leave?” Wriothesley casually leaned against the bookcase next to Neuvillette’s desk with a smirk plastered on his face.

“I never had the right to object with what Lady Furina decides to pursue as long as it does not conflict with the laws of Fontaine.” Neuvillette replied in an even voice, flipping through documents on his desk. 

“And the rain outside?” He scoffed.

“Is nothing but rain.”

“Pardon my language before the Chief Iudex, but my ass. Although I may spend most of my time in the Fortress, I know how to detect nonsense from miles away, especially with this entire mess with Lady Furina’s disappearance. What really is going on?” Wriothesley crossed his arms over his chest and pulled up a chair in front of Neuvillette’s desk.

“What nonsense?” Neuvillette begged his pardon, glancing up from his paperwork.

“The sky has been crying on and off sporadically since the wind of Lady Furina leaving the Palais. And that means you,” Wriothesley pointed a finger at Neuvillette, “are the culprit. And don’t mention the huge rainfall the day after the prophecy that set the people in a panic. Even the people in the Fortress were freaking out when the guards mentioned the heavy rain.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about,” Neuvillette brushed him off and resumed reviewing the stacks of paperwork before him. His desk was littered with documents ranging from administration matters to judicial responsibilities and international relations. Just as he was about to pick up another document, a gloved hand sharply grabbed the paper from the stack.

“You’ve been drowning yourself in work. The Melusines are so worried about you that they sent me up to check on you.”

At that, Neuvillette sighed and stood up from his desk. “Alright. If you want me to take a break, let’s do so over water and snacks.”

“I would prefer tea and snacks, but whatever it takes for you to stop working.” Wriothesley shrugged as he followed Neuvillette to one of the tables next to the windows.

Sedene, who was peeking through the crack in the door from the hallway, burst into the office with a bright smile and a tray of tea pastries, tea for Wriothesley, and imported water for Neuvillette. She was delighted that someone, anyone, managed to drag the Chief Iudex from his desk for a break.

“Monsieur Neuvillette, I brought refreshments and snacks for you and the Duke!” Sedene placed the tray on the table and beamed at the two of them. “I am happy that you have decided to take a break. Please let me know if there is anything else you require.” As Sedene’s short legs carried her out of the office, Wriothesley smirked again from across the table. It was an I-told-you-so grin. 

“So, Monsieur Neuvillette. What is the full story? What happened during and after the trial that caused our beloved former Hydro Archon to run from the Palais and ultimately disappear?” Wriothesley leaned back on the couch and sipped on his tea, eyeing the seemingly stoic man across from him.

Neuvillette sighed in resignation, “I take it you won’t let me return to work until I answer your questions.”

“Hey, you are making me seem like I am forcing your hand. The Melusines and I, and many of your friends, are worried about how you’ve cooped yourself up in your office and drowned yourself in work. And, talking things out with someone else may help you process whatever you are feeling.”

“Is that so? I’ll indulge your curiosity then. I’m sure you received the documents relating to the trial already. But, there was more beneath the surface.” Neuvillette explained their plan on dragging Lady Furina to court in an attempt to learn more and prevent the prophecy, about the Primordial Sea and the All-Devouring Narwhal, about Focalor’s grand plan and her parting words to him, and lastly, Miss Furina’s departure from the Palais and her last letter.

As Neuvillette regaled the entire story, he was reminded of Miss Furina’s expressions and actions at every turn. Her flippant, dramatic bows to the crowd from center stage at the end of her performances. Her occasional stutter whenever he brought up the prophecy. Her pale face when the boat unfolded to reveal the courtroom in the Opera Epliclese. Her furrowed brows as she turned her face away from the diluted Primordial water and shoved her hand into the bowl. Her desperate pleas echoed in his mind for someone to listen to her and believe in her. Her broken mask as she laid against the chair in the balcony as he read her death sentence aloud for the world to hear. Her blank eyes, unperturbed face as she gazed blankly into the evening sky. Her final farewell performance as she danced through the halls of the Palais Memoria one final time and how her smile never quite reached her eyes. Her neat handwriting in her last letter addressed to no one in particular.

When Neuvillette finished retelling the events surrounding the prophecy, he stared into the reflection of his goblet. He acknowledged that he looked drained, dark circles haunted his eyes and his face was paler than normal. There was no energy behind the eyes that gazed back up at him. After a moment of silence, he looked up at Wriothesley, “Those were the events leading up to Miss Furina’s disappearance.”

“As I understand, because of a promise and curse from the Hydro Archon, Focalors, also Lady Furina’s alter-ego, Lady Furina had to act as the Hydro Archon to prevent the people from dissolving into the water. Lady Furina was a human for the past 400 or so years, acting as Fontaine’s Archon to save the people without knowing for how long or whether her efforts would bear fruit. I’m surprised she is still sane. ” Wriothesley stated as he popped a pastry into his mouth.

“That is correct.” Neuvillette nodded his head. “Miss Furina chose to take on the role of Hydro Archon despite knowing she would exchange her life, her emotions and thoughts, for the future of Fontaine.”

“And, the purpose of the trial was to force Lady Furina’s hand to get her to admit that she was not the Hydro Archon, or at the very least to tell you all about Focalor's plan, which she had little clue about. Don’t get me wrong, the trial was necessary for Focalor’s plan to move forward. But, don’t you think that was a tad harsh? She trusted you for 400 years. She trusted her bodyguard and her friends. You placed her on a pedestal all alone and was, in her perspective, humiliated and abandoned before the entirety of Fontaine.”

“That… is also correct.” Neuvillette could not deny Wriothesley’s brief summary of the events.

“She left the Palais saying she was tired and that you remind her of things she wants to forget. I think she lost her entire trust in you. Or, maybe she wanted to be free from things that related to being the Hydro Archon. And the letter you found in her apartment is probably a sign in which she could no longer stand being in a city that saw her ridiculed upon the stand during the trial.” Wriothesley glanced between Neuvillette and out the window at the rhythmic beating of the rain against the windows. Despite Neuvillette’s stoic face, the rain outside indicated otherwise.

Neuvillette followed Wriothesley’s gaze out the window. The world outside blurred into a prismatic watercolor wash, obscuring the landscape beyond the glass into foggy splotches of color. “Your understanding of the events is correct.”

Wriothesley tapped the rim of his teacup in thought, “I’m not implying to run after her, but what do you plan to do moving forward? The constant rain is starting to raise serious concerns among the people.”

“It has been two months and there has been no indication of foul play with Miss Furina’s disappearance. Those harassing her had misdemeanor charges brought against them but that was all. They were frustrated citizens who criticized Miss Furina and used her as an outlet for their emotions.” It grated him that they were let off so lightly, yet it would only be him taking his frustrations out on the people. Was he not also a contributing factor to Miss Furina’s disappearance? 

“Did you hear back from the other nations? You mentioned earlier that emergency correspondence was sent to the other governing bodies.”

“I trust you,” Neuvillette stated before getting up and walking around his desk. He opened one of the drawers with a key and grabbed a stack of folders stuffed with documents. The labels on the folders were all related to cases and information about Lady Furina since she left the Palais. Wriothesley wondered how enamored the Chief Iudex was with the Lady Furina as he stared at the folders upon folders of papers. Neuvillette skimmed through the folders and handed over a folder labeled International Correspondence of Furina de Fontaine’s Disappearance Case .

Wriothesley took the folder, making sure to handle the papers inside with meticulous care. He thumbed through the papers. It ranged from detailed diplomatic reports to the official correspondence with each governing bodies’ official seal to any and every potential lead the Court came across.

Neuvillette spoke as Wriothesley glimpsed through the documents, “The Liyue Qixing sent their reply first stating that there has been no sighting of Miss Furina. They would continue to keep alert for any signs of human trafficking. The Knights of Favonius in Mondstadt reported that they increased surveillance but there was no evidence suggesting Miss Furina was trafficked through their land or ports. They made an official statement saying they would do their best to assist in the search in their capacity; however, they asserted it was unlikely Lady Furina passed through Mondstadt. The Zapolyarny Palace of Snezhnaya replied that they were unaware of Furina de Fontaine’s disappearance from Fontaine and claimed no responsibility for the case.”

“Were there any leads connected to the Fatui. Until recently, they were relatively active in Fontaine.” Wriothesley glanced up from the documents, keeping note of Neuvillette’s demeanor.

Neuvillette swirled his goblet of water, watching the ripples bounce off of each other. “I find it unlikely. I had personal correspondence from the Knave who denied Snezhnaya had any connection to the case. It is unlikely Miss Furina would choose to go to Snezhnaya because she is not too fond of the cold. The Shogunate from Inazuma replied stating that there was no evidence of Miss Furina stepping foot in Inazuma. Although they opened to other nations, the immigration process is still strict and heavily enforced. It would be hard to travel to their islands going unnoticed, especially as a foreigner.”

“And, letters were sent to the six major tribes in Natlan. Only three of the tribes responded, all denying any relation to Lady Furina’s disappearance nor has she crossed their territory. The remaining three tribes were assumed to not respond due to their focus on the upcoming annual tournament.” Wriothesley read the summarized paper from a diplomatic report.

“And, the Akademiya and the Dendro Archon declared that Furina de Fontaine was not reported at any of their docks or cities. They included official statements from the imports and exports of their ports and claimed there were no reports of such an individual being trafficked in or through their nation.” Neuvillette concluded with a sigh as he placed the golden goblet on the windowsill. 

“So, in conclusion, there was no evidence of Lady Furina being forced to leave Fontaine. But, doesn’t it seem odd? How come no one has seen Lady Furina?” Wriothesley also sighed. He placed the folder onto the table next to the empty tray.

“Maybe she went into hiding. Before you interrupted my work, I was finishing the paperwork to close Miss Furina’s case as per her instructions in the letter. As I stated before, I have no right to stop her from doing what she wants. I promised to help her with what she wanted.”

“You keep saying that,” He shrugged and shook his head. “How about reigning in the bad weather outside first?”

“I will work on it,” Neuvillette spoke with a slight quiver. Wriothesley did not point out that he admitted to somehow controlling the weather. “It’s still surreal that the prophecy has passed.” And that Miss Furina left the Palais behind . The words were left unspoken. “I wish to give my sincere apologies to her, if she is willing to hear me out. I would like to make it up to her, for all the doubts I had harbored and distrust I held over the past 400 years.”

“Monsieur Neuvillette, Lady Furina is now completely human. You don’t have another 400 years to wait and ask for forgiveness.” Wriothesley stated as he threw one arm over the back of the couch. “What if Lady Furina does not want to return to Fontaine before she dies?”

Neuvillette’s hand tensed as he reached for his goblet of water, his voice uncertain, “I often forget that she is now human. If she never returns to Fontaine, there is nothing I can do. Since she cannot find peace in Fontaine, I hope she finds it wherever she is. I am content if she is happy.” The rain fell harder and the winds lashed out against the window protesting his words. The storm that raged outside echoed the sorrows that weighed heavily in his heart.

Wriothesley carefully analyzed Neuvillette’s somber profile before posing, “Are you sure?”

As if caught in his lies, Neuvillette froze under the Duke’s critical gaze and slowly turned to face the man before him. 

“Are you certain you will be fine if you never see or hear from Lady Furina again?” He repeated with a stern expression. 

Neuvillette’s chest tightened as he digested the question in full. At one point, he had convinced himself that there would be a time where he would be able to talk to Miss Furina at least once more. He could sit across a table filled with fancy teas and elaborately decorated cakes with her. He could listen to her rant about the most mundane things and her ever changing facial expressions. He could know that she was safe and sound. 

If he saw her again, he could dump all the emotions he had suppressed over the years after countless years they spent together. Frustration from Miss Furina’s evasive responses to the prophecy. Pride in watching her perform on stage and receive standing ovations from the crowd. Sadness from being left behind without her by his side to rule over Fontaine. Embarrassment from misunderstanding various human customs on multiple occasions. Content with their relatively stable relationship as colleagues and friends for centuries. Shame in betraying her trust in him. Fulfillment in watching her smile as she walked through the Palais gardens. Guilt in not treating her as he should have. He could list a myriad of emotions Miss Furina had drawn out of him over the past 400 years. Some emotions he did not recognize but believed that if he spoke to Miss Furina, she would help him understand them. Through presiding over the Court and the indirect guidance of Miss Furina, he came to be cognizant of human nature. 

However, would it be selfish to release his all on someone who wanted nothing to do with him? Yes, and selfishness was one thing he could not have with Miss Furina.

“I…” Neuvillette hesitated to speak aloud because, if he did, he felt everything would be finalized,  “probably will not be fine. I’ll carry this guilt with me until I breathe my last. It is unfair, after all I’ve done and failed to do, for me to ask for anything more than her happiness. I adamantly refuse to tell Miss Furina my emotions if it inconveniences her in any way. It is my sin to bear as a reminder of my actions and failures.”

“And if she returns to Fontaine ready to talk to you?”

“Of course, I would do everything in my power to assist her in whatever she desires, as long as it does not violate the law. Should she need help finding housing, I will personally select it. If she wanted me to perform on stage, I would agree, although I am not confident in my acting skills. If she wanted to travel, I would provide the expenses and create the itinerary. I would give her it all.” He stated as if the answer was obvious.

“Ho, is that so,” Wriothesley nodded, content that Neuvillette found a concrete answer, but also intrigued by the intensity. “Well, now that I got all the details and you seem more… how should I put it… composed, I shall let you finish your work.”

After briefly glancing out the window, Wriothesley swung his jacket over his shoulder he had laid over a random chair of the many in the office. “Oh, and I almost forgot.” He dug his hand into one of the inner-most pockets and pulled out a small envelope covered in cute stickers.

“Sigewinne asked me to pass this onto you. She was also worried about you but was caught up in tending to some last-minute injuries. At least I can tell her that you seem better now.” He placed the decorated envelope on the corner of Neuvillette’s desk.

“Thank you, Wriothesley.” Neuvillette thanked, “Our conversation helped me process my emotions. I appreciate it and apologize for my unwelcoming behavior earlier. Please inform Sigewinne I’ll write to her soon.”

“Don’t sweat it. Next time you visit the Fortress, bring some nice tea with you.” Wriothesley waved over his shoulder and disappeared beyond the french doors leading out of the office.

Neuvillette nodded his head and returned to his desk. He placed the stacks of folders back into the drawer before turning back to his work. There were still hours of work left to do before he retired for the evening. There was nothing productive he could do to mend their broken relationship and he had a duty to Fontaine as the Chief Iudex and Administrator. He resolved himself as he began flipping through the papers. Whether it be his punishment or atonement, Neuvillette vowed to protect the city he cherished and the people she loved.

Chapter Text

Daphné gazed across the boundless expanse of the ocean, where the deep blue water seamlessly merged with the cloudless sky, creating a horizon that seemed to stretch into infinity. The sun dipped low on the horizon, gold and pink streaked across the sky like brushstrokes on a never-ending canvas creating a tranquil palette that reflected softly on the calm surface below her bare feet. The surface of the water, undisturbed and mirror-like, shimmered with the fading light. Daphné stood poised atop this serene expanse, as if suspended between the fading day and the approaching night.

Her feet glided across the water’s surface, each step sending gentle ripples that disturbed the previously stagnant plane creating a series of waves that shimmered in the dimming light. As the vibrant hues of the twilight sky slowly dissolved into the encroaching darkness. A shadowy haze crept across the vast expanse, obscuring the once-clear view and casting an enigmatic blanket over the horizon.

As Daphné wandered aimlessly toward the point where the sun had dipped into the water, a faint, cool wisp of air brushed against her face, carrying with it an elusive murmur—a distant, indistinct voice that seemed to whisper secrets long forgotten. The breeze playfully tousled her hair, causing it to dance and flutter around her, while her white gown, flowing and ethereal, billowed and swayed with each step she took.

As she moved closer to the lingering traces of the setting sun, a mysterious haze around her began to thicken until it enveloped everything around her, swirling with an increasing intensity and obscuring her path forward. The once faint whispers carried by the wind grew louder and more distinct, slowly transforming from vague murmurs into urgent, desperate pleas and helpless cries that seemed to pierce through the enveloping fog, filling the air with an eerie, haunting resonance.

She barely made out the silhouette of her outstretched hands that dissolved into the thickening mist that swallowed her surroundings. As fear and anxiety bloomed within her chest like invasive vines, tightening with each step, she sank to her hands and knees in a gesture of defeat, overwhelmed by the realization that she would never again find the sun or the solace of its light. The water’s surface beneath her feet, once a pristine mirror, now revealed a distorted reflection of a woman who bore an uncanny resemblance to herself. This spectral lady, with striking white hair that cascaded like moonlight across her shoulders and heterochromatic blue eyes—one mirroring the darkest corners of the ocean and the other echoing the bright, clear expanse of the sky—stared up at Daphné with a gaze filled with sorrow and pity. The lady’s mouth moved as if speaking, but Daphné could only hear the relentless howling of the winds that whipped violently around her as though an invisible, impenetrable barrier separated them, muffling any words and amplifying the sense of isolation and despair.

The voices screamed and wailed into the starless night. The air was thick with a discordant symphony of anguish. Tortured cries and desperate pleas intermingled with mournful howls. The voices swelled and clashed in a chaotic tempest. Each voice was distinct yet overlapping with others, creating a haunting chorus of sorrow and desperation that reverberated through the thick mist.

Daphné’s mouth opened wide in a desperate scream. However, no sound emerged from her lips, the effort only causing her throat to feel increasingly parched and strained. Her voice remained trapped within her. The raw intensity of her anguish was visible in her contorted expression as she scraped her fingers into the waters. She begged for the relentless plagues to leave her in peace, hoping for a break from the torment as the voices drew closer and closer until they seemed to sing a requiem in her head. She yearned for rest.

Suddenly the entire world exploded into a field of white, a jarring thundering crash reverberated through the ground.

Daphné bolted awake, sweat dripping down her back and forehead. She inhaled sharply as she frantically examined her surroundings. Instead of endless water spread before her, four walls hugged her on all sides decorated with photos, posters, and drawings. The indistinct screams and wails were replaced with the soft chirping of birds and light, playful chattering from the hallway. The morning sun soaked the room in warm light, casting away the darkness.

“Aargh! The glass exploded again,” Daphné flinched at the loud voice coming through the wall. The owner of the voice was Daphné’s neighbor, Yasmin, who tended to do experiments in her room during her down time. On rare occasions, like this morning, sometimes the experiments would go wrong. But, Daphné couldn’t bring herself to report the woman since Yasmin often helped Daphné take care of the few plants she had in her room.

Daphné took a few shaky breaths with her head in her hands. Memories of an empty ocean surrounded by fog and the voices lingered in her mind like flashing images. A cold shiver ran down her back as she reoriented herself to reality.

Everything began to fall into place. Her clothes were thrown on the floor from last night when she was too tired to put them in her laundry bin. Her diary, now filled with pages upon pages of memories, was placed next to the lamp near her bed. The textbook she was reading for a history class with Madam Faruzan was lying half open on the floor. The glimmering sun-catcher Nilou and Layla got for her birthday—the day she arrived in Sumeru—a few months ago hung in the window. Photos of places she traveled to, friends she made over the past year, and foods she tried littered her walls. She was home.

“It was just a dream,” She attempted to convince herself yet again. It was not the first time she experienced that nightmare, but they started occurring more often and began becoming more intense the past few months. Now, she feared her sleep and what laid ahead in her long nights. When she would wake up, she was left exhausted and breathless.

“It was just a dream.” Repeating like a mantra, she clutched her head as she forcefully tried to seal away the lingering sensations from the nightmare. “It was just a dream.”

⭑❃⭑

Later that day, Daphné found herself taking a break between classes near the Sanctuary of Surasthana. As she gazed out across the nation, she acknowledged how she considered Sumeru her home. A year and four months have passed since she arrived in Sumeru with no memories of herself. Daphné made a life and a living for herself in Sumeru City. She made many friends. She traveled within the borders of Sumeru to nearby villages, the different ports, and occasionally to the desert. She was receiving one of the best educations in Teyvat at the Akademiya. She discovered her knack as an editor of novels, playwrights, and scripts and did some consulting on the side to earn her keep. Her life was coming together quite well thanks to Nahida’s help.

Also, following Nahida’s advice, she dyed her hair brown and changed the color of her eyes to dark emerald green with Nahida’s elemental energy. After her hair was dyed over a year ago, she was quite happy to get rid of the stark white hair she had since it left a bitter taste in her mouth everytime she looked at it. However, she was recently reminded of her original hair color through her nightmares.

Daphné leaned into the railings near the Sanctuary of Surasthana, enjoying the cool breeze and breathtaking views. She had pushed back the chilling sensation of her dreams and relished in the moment. Or, she was enjoying it until Hat Guy made his presence known.

“You look like dog shit today,” Hat Guy remarked as he hovered on a tree branch above.

“Thank you for the compliment. You as well,” She retorted, noting the dark circles under his eyes and the slight squint in his eyes. She wondered how it was possible for a puppet to get dark circles. Not only did she inevitably hang out with Hat Guy more since they both were around Nahida, she learned a thing or two about Hat Guy indirectly through his and Nahida’s conversations.

“Hah,” Hat Guy scoffed, “I was tending to some errands. I had no choice but to work overtime.”

“What were the errands really for? You sometimes are gone from the Akademiya for a week at a time. What are you, a spy?” She threw out mindlessly.

“How did you come to such a stupid conclusion? I guess the Akademiya has lost its prestige if they accepted you.” Hat Guy jumped—more like floated—down to the pavement, the sleeves of his shirt fluttering in the wind like wings. She often wondered how someone could look like a fairy but have such a disrespectful, arrogant personality. The duality.

“Haha, very rude,” Daphné brushed him off, tucking a stray brown hair strand behind her ear, “It’s not like I’ve been alive that long compared to you. I’m probably a baby in your eyes.”

Hat Guy rolled his eyes, “Think whatever you want. I’m leaving since you are so keen on staying here.”

As Hat Guy turned around and walked towards the path leading down the Divine Tree, Daphné wondered if he would have any inputs on her recent nightmares. Despite his sharp tongue, he gave good advice. If she bothered him enough for him to listen to her problems, Hat Guy would, in order, call her dumb, criticize her, call her stupid, give blunt but extraordinary advice, and finally call her an idiot. Without lingering long on her thoughts, she ran up to him, calling out, “Wait, Hat Guy! Since you don’t seem busy, could you listen to me for a minute?”

“And why should I?” He did not bother glancing her way as he continued to walk.

Daphné matched Hat Guy’s brisk pace down the Divine Tree, making sure she had a good distance between them to avoid getting hit by the brim of his hat. “Well, since you are so smart and wise, I thought you might have good input.”

“I’m not interested in listening or giving advice on your dumb decisions you make everyday.”

“I won’t take more than ten, no, five minutes. And, I’ll buy you the best imported tea from Fontaine. I heard one of the major companies released a new super bitter black tea.” She begged.

“Your three minutes start now. Spit it out,” He sighed, dipping the brim of his hat to block the sunlight streaming through the leaves.

“So, I’ve been having these recurring dreams for the past few months. They used to happen once or twice a month but it soon became once or twice a week. They are very dark and scary. And… lonely. At first, I would find myself standing on the surface of a vast ocean at twilight. I would just stare out at the grand expanse. But, lately the dreams have morphed into something else. I would be surrounded by this thick fog and voices would scream indistinct things at me, probably cursing me out. It’s… really unpleasant. Actually, it scares me. Okay, it scares me a lot. Do you know how to get rid of dreams? What should I do?” Daphné hugged herself, frigid from the flashes of her standing alone in a plane that could only exist in nightmares.

Hat Guy finally looked at her dead in the eye, arms crossed, “Why are you asking me, stupid? You were looking for someone to rant to, not get advice if you came to me. Talk to Lesser Lord Kusanali if it’s about controlling your dreams. Oh wait, you don’t want to bother her because you are scared.”

“But…” The words stumbled and tangled in her throat. Daphné felt a sharp pang of frustration because she vehemently wanted to deny her insecurity but was instead called out for it. She knew Hat Guy was correct. Nahida, with her extraordinary abilities, wielded not just the power to read minds but also the control over dreams. She was scared of being a burden. Daphné had been too dependent on Nahida for support, advice, and guidance. And, she gave nothing in return. Some days she wondered when Nahida would tell her that Daphné was a bother, that Nahida would want to end their friendship.

“What? Cat got your tongue? Whatever, I’m not helping you talk to Buer. If you can’t muster up the courage to do it yourself, forget about it.” Hat Guy shrugged before adding, “I’m holding you to the tea.”

“I…yes…” Daphné stuttered.

“There is no perfect timing, so do whatever you want.” He said flippantly, already done with their conversation.

“I should just talk to her. You’re right, I can’t just wait for the perfect timing.” Her resolve hardened, the spark returning to her eyes. If she didn’t know how to return the goodwill to Nahida, she might as well ask Nahida directly. Nothing good would come from bottling up her emotions, at least according to Nilou.

Hat Guy glanced once more in her direction before releasing an annoyed sigh, “Buer should be at the Grand Sage’s office later in the afternoon. Don’t bother me any longer, idiot. I don’t want your idiocy to rub off on me.” He clicked his tongue before walking down one of the halls in the Akademiya. Only then did she realize they walked quite far that she was only a few minutes walk from the Atrium. A faint smile danced across her lips. She decided the next time he saw her, she would thank him. 

As Daphné paced towards the House of Daena, she ran through the things she would talk about. She knew the conversation would need to cover everything from her troubling dreams to her growing fears about her dependency on Nahida in general. Deep in thought, she accidently bumped into another student’s shoulder.

“Sorry about—huh?” Daphné looked up, surprised.

“Daphné! I haven’t seen you in a while. Sorry I couldn’t see you well over these.” Yasmin said as she juggled a large stack of documents in her arms.

“I was spacing out, so I am also at fault. Were you hurt this morning?”

“Ahhhh, sorry about the noise this morning. Just another botany experiment for helping plant cell rejuvenation for a project due tomorrow. I swear you won’t hear me in the mornings for a while. Busy with classes?”

“No worries. Classes are fi—” She froze, her eyes widened in shock.
“What’s wrong, Daphné?” Yasmin asked with concern.

“OH ARCHONS! Classes! I forgot my afternoon class is going to start in like a minute,” Daphné exclaimed, the blood draining from her face. “Sorry, see you!”

Yasmin chuckled and waved as Daphné sprinted through the hallways. She begged that her professor would be later than her. She gripped the shoulder strap of her bag tightly, pulling it close to her chest as if the security of the bag could somehow provide her with more time. Each heavy breath she took was audible, blending with the clattering of her heels as she navigated the hallways.

When she arrived in front of the door, she was heaving, gasping for breath. Although she liked to travel around Sumeru, her stamina was just as good as the day she arrived in Sumeru. Absolutely non-existent. She peeked through the crack in the door, her eyes darted around the room, scanning for any sign of her professor’s presence. Relief washed over her as she saw that the classroom was still empty, save for a few students who were chatting quietly in their seats. She quickly shuffled into an empty seat near the back. Seconds after she collapsed in her chair, the professor strode in and immediately started the lecture.

Although Daphné generally found a sense of joy and accomplishment from attending classes, the cumulative effect of her recent turbulent nights weighed down on her. The lack of restful sleep had taken a visible toll, leaving her feeling mentally and physically drained. As she sat in the classroom, the professor's voice became a blur, each word blending indistinctly into the next, as if she were trying to comprehend speech underwater.

She struggled to focus her eyes on the board at the front of the room, but the text and diagrams seemed to waver and merged into an indecipherable haze. Her eyelids felt impossibly heavy, a persistent drowsiness tugging down on her. Every few seconds, she would catch herself nodding off, her head bobbing slightly before she jerked it back upright in a futile attempt to stay awake.

“Daphné,” A piece of chalk hit her square in the forehead, the pain rousing her from her exhaustion, “Since you seem so keen on sleeping through my class, would you mind answering the question on the board?”

She forced her eyes open, took one glance at the blurred board, and muttered, “Sorry professor.”

The professor sighed, disappointment written all over his face, “I’ll let you off since you are usually so attentive, but you are not performing as well as you were before these past few weeks. If you are so tired, go to Bimarstan now.”

In other words, he was telling her to leave. It was not unusual for this professor to kick students out if they were not paying attention. Nevertheless, it was embarrassing to get called out. Face flushed from shame, Daphné got up from her chair, slid her books into her bag, and exited the classroom. She shuffled out quickly, scared to lift her head to look at any of her fellow classmates. The back of her brain itched under the gaze of the silent gazes. 

Her shoes clicked along the white marble floors, the faint echo of lecturers reverberated through the empty hallways. Soon, she emerged into the grand Atrium, the late afternoon light shining through the mosaic ceiling. Her eyes fluttered as she tried to stay awake long enough to make it to the dorms. As she walked around the fountain, her foot caught on the floor. She tumbled to the ground, barely catching herself from eating the dust off the floor. Daphné’s papers went scattering across the floor. She scrambled to pick up her papers but her vision blurred, a wave of dizziness rushed over her. The floor and her hands spun in circles, their movements blending into a dizzying whirlpool of colors and shapes.

In the background, she could make out the whispers of the few students lingering in the atrium in between classes. The sound of hard boots rushed towards her. A shadow stood over her crumpled figure. "Daphné!"

“Daphné, can you hear me? You, student over there, go get…” A familiar voice tinged with urgency called out to her as her vision went in and out of focus.

“Huh, who is…” Her voice emerged as a strained murmur, the words tumbled out sluggish and heavy. The familiar voice drowned out into a lull drawing her closer to sleep. Daphné felt her body rocked as the waves of drowsiness pulled her under the current of slumber.

Daphné squinted against the sunlight. She stood on the hills outside of Sumeru City. Her heart swelled with a mix of nostalgia and warmth. It was as if time had folded back on itself, bringing her to this moment from the past when everything felt lighter, simpler. The gentle breeze carried the scent of summer barbecue and the distant hum of laughter and conversation. She looked around, taking in the lush greenery and the vibrant colors of Sumeru City. 

“Daphné!” A familiar voice shouted at her from a distance. 

As Daphné drew nearer, she was enveloped by the warm, cheerful chatter of her friends. Nilou smiled as she placed a paper crown on her head. Kaveh ushered her to the head of the table. Layla and Madam Faruzan pulled party poppers as she approached the table, colorful streamers raining down on her. Cyno and Tighnari clapped their hands with bright smiles on their faces. A few fellow students waved at her. Even Hat Guy stood idly near the table. A wave of voices all cheering and congratulating her filled the air. The moment was a beautiful reminder of the bonds she cherished, that life was worth living for moments like this.

“Happy birthday, Daphné,” Nahida smiled. Her smile mirrored Nahida’s, reflecting the genuine happiness she felt in this cherished moment. The sincerity in Nahida’s eyes made the moment even more special, reinforcing the bonds of friendship that had always been a cornerstone of her new life.

The scene before her was fit for celebration. The large table was a feast of vibrant dishes. At the head of the table, a chair was filled with neatly wrapped boxes and bags all waiting to be opened. Streamers were hung from the trees that danced in the wind.

It was a moment to savor, a fleeting gift from memory. As the candles on the cake were lit and everyone began to sing, Daphné's heart swelled with gratitude. As she leaned down to blow out the candles, her senses were overwhelmed as the light enveloped her field of vision, pulling her away in a dreamlike haze.

“Where am I?” Daphné muttered as her eyes fluttered open, her breath staggering. She recalled passing out in the atrium and someone calling her name before she passed out. She scanned the area and quickly realized she was in her bed in her dorm room. After breathing out a sigh of relief, she grasped her head and pulled at her hair in embarrassment. Certainly everyone in the Akademiya will hear about it by the following day. She grabbed her pillow and screamed into it, face flushed as she kicked her legs under the blanket.

“Daphné, did you have a pleasant dream?”

At hearing her name called, she froze. She pulled her face out of the pillow and met two bright and slightly glowing emerald eyes staring into her soul. She placed her hands over her chest to prevent her heart jumping out.

“Daphné,” Nahida said, softer this time tinged with concern. The Dendro Archon, perched on her glowing flower swing from across the room, gazed at her with a mixture of curiosity and worry. 

“Wha—What are you doing here?” Daphné blinked rapidly, trying to clear her blurred vision and make sense of the situation. “Wait, how did I end up in bed?”

“You passed out in the Atrium. Tighnari, the Forest Ranger, saw you in passing when he was leaving the Akademiya while dropping off a proposal. I was at the Grand Sage’s office when I was informed of your condition by a student on Tighnari’s request. He is a brilliant young man. Anyway, we moved you back to your room per my request since you needed some quality sleep and I thought your room would be best..” Nahida explained gently, her feet rocking her back and forth on her swing.

“I see,” Daphné replied, still feeling the tinge of humiliation. “I just can’t believe I passed out like that. I’m going to be the talk of the Akademiya tomorrow. Oh Archons, I want to miss class tomorrow.”

“A little break might help you relax,” Nahida agreed.

“That’s not exactly what I meant,” Daphné stated.

“Is that so? Was that meant as sarcasm?” Nahida tilted her head slightly in confusion, always trying to understand humans better. It warmed Daphné’s heart a little.
“No, I’m just really embarrassed that I would rather not show my face in front of people tomorrow. Or ever for that matter. I don’t want to face the consequences of people talking about it.” Daphné dug her fingers into the pillow, face still flushed.

“I see,” Nahida pondered deep in thought.

“Actually…” Daphné wondered if she got the timing right, “You’ve been doing so much for me. I’m really thankful. Very much so. It’s just, I don’t know how to repay you. You say you only want me to be happy, which is very kind of you. However, it doesn’t feel right to always be giving while you receive nothing. It’s a bit uncomfortable for me to sit back and watch you help me at every turn.”

Nahida blinked before giggling into her small fist. “That’s very sweet of you. Thank you for telling me how you feel, Daphné. I’m sure it is hard for you to receive my support so one-sidedly since relationships are a two way street. I apologize for not taking your thoughts into consideration. It is true that my greatest wish is for you to be happy and free, just like every other Sumerian. It is also probably hard for you to accept my favor blindly. I have my reasons for treating you as I do, but, even as friends, I cannot disclose them yet.”

“Is that so…” Daphné deflated.

“However, if it makes you feel better, I will try to ask more of you. I’ve never been selfish with a friend since I don’t have many. It’s new to me, but I will try my best.” Nahida smiled, holding one of Daphné’s hands in hers. “Although I am an Archon, I’ve only been free to explore and interact with the human world for a few years. I hope to experience human life with you.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Daphné nodded with tears forming in her eyes. “Thank you, Nahida. Thank you so much. I don’t think you understand how much you mean to me.”

Nahida’s light laughter was like wind chimes on a warm, sunny day. “You are a very precious friend to me as well.”

“Actually, I had one other thing to ask you about.” Daphné said with a soft tone. 

“Please ask any questions,” Nahida reassured Daphné.

“Nahida, you know a lot about dreaming, right?”

“I believe I have a greater understanding of dreaming than anyone else in this nation.” Nahida replied calmly.

“I’ve… been having these dreams, I mean nightmares, recently. I was wondering if nightmares carry meaning and if they are… somehow related to my forgotten past.” It had been weighing on her mind quite often when she laid in bed alone at night. When Daphné stared at the cold starry sky through her window, she wondered if those nightmares were fragments of her past—a past so dreadful she could drown in her emotions.

“Nightmares…” Nahida’s voice trailed off, “The last nightmare you had, could you please describe it in more detail for me? I understand dreams are personal and may be difficult to recall or reveal unpleasant feelings, so please only say what you are comfortable with saying.”

Daphné nodded her head, “I can try my best.” She then went on to describe the vast ocean, the haze that surrounded her, the voices that haunted her, the mysterious figure bearing an uncanny resemblance to herself beneath the water’s surface, and how her voice screamed but no sound left her throat. She tried to describe the words the voices echoed, but all the words blurred into mindless, indistinct cries of agony.

When Daphné finished recounting the nightmare, her eyes shook slightly. Not from the shivering or the dreadful images that flashed through her mind, but Nahida’s complicated expression—her small brows furrowed and her eyes seemingly focused on a point beyond Daphné. Nahida looked conflicted, with dread clouding her eyes.

“Nahida?” Daphné tentatively called.

As if snapping out of a trance, Nahida focused back on Daphné. “I apologize for spacing out. I was merely processing and thinking. Your dreams are intriguing.”

“Are they…” really fragments of my past? She was too afraid to finish her thought aloud—the potential past she dreaded the most.

Reading her mind, Nahida neither affirmed or denied Daphné’s suspicions. “Dreams are the fascinating reflections of human imagination drawn from the human experience. It is a mirror into the subconscious, although often altered and distorted by the complexities of the human mind. Your imagination can bring bountiful dreams filled with endless happiness, satisfaction, and pleasure. Your imagination can also amplify your deepest fears, irreversible regrets, and bottomless guilt.”

“Nahida…” She whispered with down-cast eyes, unsure of the conversation’s direction.

“Daphné,” She straightened as her name was said solemnly, “Do you wish to forget the fragments of your past?”

The weight of her worst fears crashed down upon her, suffocating her. Daphné’s mind raced, grappling with the reality that her darkest suspicions were, in fact, true. In a visceral reaction, she lurched forward in her bed, her body convulsing as a wave of nausea surged through her. Her hand shot up instinctively to cover her mouth, stifling the bile that crawled up her throat.

Nahida remained rooted in place as she spoke, “Do you wish to erase your past, locking it away?” She repeated her question with an air of deliberate calmness, each word cutting through the oppressive atmosphere like a blade. Daphné’s eyes shook as she made weak eye contact with Nahida. This was the true presence of an Archon. 

Nahida’s gaze softened, her small hands tenderly holding Daphné’s. “I believe dreams are a gateway for humans to live beyond the confines of reality. A gift of sorts by human imagination.” Nahida stood before Daphné, “To be honest, I have seen your dreams—nightmares—before. Although I am reluctant to, I understand why you would not want to dream. If I want to prevent your recurring nightmares, I must take away your ability to dream completely.”

“My ability to dream,” Daphné echoed, the faint spark of hope rekindled in her eyes. “So I get to dream but I will continue to have those nightmares. Or, you can remove the ability for me to dream at all?” 

“Yes,” Despite Daphné’s delighted face, Nahida could not control her expression as she resigned herself. She believed that the ability to dream, although it brought uncertainty, was a marvelous feat of human imagination allowing it to have boundless freedom. Yet, the most intriguing is the human decision, the choices they make throughout their life.

“Then my answer is simple. I wish to forget the fragments of my past. I can live my life without dreaming.” Daphné stated confidently through her chattering teeth.

Nahida closed her eyes and slowly nodded her head, “If that is so, please close your eyes and lay down. You’ll forget this conversation. You will wake up tomorrow without dreams or nightmares. I hope that your nights of rest are peaceful.”

  Daphné almost thought the end of Nahida’s voice was tinged with sadness, but dismissed the thought. Daphné followed Nahida’s instructions. As she did, a soothing warmth began to envelop her, like the gentle embrace of a sunlit flower bed. The sensation was comforting, akin to being tenderly caressed by the soft petals of blossoms. Then, she felt a delicate, almost imperceptible tap in the middle of her forehead. It was a subtle but profound touch, a gesture that seemed to cut through the noise of her thoughts and emotions. In an instant, everything came to a halt—her thoughts, her sensations, and even her emotions—all ceased abruptly. It was as if a switch had been flipped, plunging her into a profound silence and stillness where nothing existed but the encompassing calm.

⭑❃⭑

Nahida sat in the middle of the Sanctuary, her eyes closed in thought. Her consciousness drifted seamlessly through the threads of dreams. Each dream she touched was a delicate whisper in the vast expanse of night, revealing the innermost fears, hopes, and desires of those who slept. As she observed the dreams of her people, she felt the air shift in the windowless room.

“Why couldn’t you just prevent her nightmares but keep her normal dreams?” Hat Guy’s voice echoed from above the rafters. Nahida watched as he dropped down gracefully, his foot touching the ground with a soft tapping sound.

Nahida replied, “Her mind is very complex. She has a human mind that has lived far beyond its capacity. Her nightmares seem to be a direct reflection of herself with the memories of her role as the Hydro Archon. I fear her memories are suppressed, but have been slowly leaking taking the form of dreams. I can alter the dreamscape of an individual, but I cannot change their dreams to something they, consciously or unconsciously, vehemently reject without the risk of damage.”

“So she believes that she deserves to be alone and tormented. Hah, how twisted.” Hat Guy crossed his arms.

“Rather than wanting to be, it’s that she cannot conceive the notion of not being alone, not being hated, and not being accepted. Furina has had the mentality of a human, but she is older than both of us. The human mind is not made to withstand the flow of time we, who are an Archon and a puppet, can handle. After the grand trial in which the… Hydro Dragon Sovereign, Neuvillette, sentenced Focalors to death, it is no surprise she felt betrayed, whether everything was for justice or not. She was betrayed by her divine self—Focalors, her closest friend, and the people of Fontaine. I can assume it was the accumulation of stress over the past 400 years that created the mindset in which she could not accept anything but loneliness and her bottomless guilt.”

“I know you’ve been stalking her dreams. Has she only had those nightmares?”

“Hehehe,” Nahida giggled, a wide smile plastered on her face.

“What? You know what, never mind.” He turned away, avoiding Nahida’s bright, unwavering gaze.

“I do not mean to mock you. I’m just happy you are making friends.” Nahida beamed, contentment written all over her face. Hat Guy’s frown deepened but he remained silent. “As for your question, no. She has pleasant dreams. They are crafted from her memories living as Daphné in Sumeru. However, my guess is that she does not remember them when she wakes up and her nightmares drown out any of the pleasant dreams she may have. If you have a bucket of black paint and you add a few drops of white paint, it will still seem black even if it was slightly diluted. The most effective route for her to not have nightmares and relive her memories as Hydro Archon is to remove her ability to dream. It should act as a seal in and of itself from more of her memories leaking.”

“Well, now that you have sealed her ability to dream, I won’t have to keep diving into Irminsul. That saves me the effort. I was tired of having to search for information about Fontaine and Furina’s past. I’m also aware of the trick you pulled.” He stated with an accusatory glare.

“Hehe. Thank you for running those errands for me. I never meant to trick you. I merely allowed you to see Furina’s past and Fontaine’s history, and you drew your own conclusions. Now all that is left is for Daphné to live out a full happy life as a human. And, I hope to protect her happiness,” Nahida smiled. She hoped that Daphné’s, or Furina’s, path forward would be filled with only the greatest happiness. Nahida did not mind what shape it came in, as long as Furina was happy and without regrets.

⭑❃⭑

Daphné stretched her arms above her head, feeling a renewed sense of energy as she woke up. She remembered passing out in the Atrium of the Akademiya yesterday and talking with Nahida for a bit but it was all blurry filled with blanks in her memory. Whatever happened, she had a great sleep. The previous night's rest had been deep and undisturbed, a stark contrast to the restless nights she had been plagued with over the past few months. The nightmares that had haunted her were gone, replaced by a serene stillness that made her feel as if she had finally emerged from a fog.

With a yawn, she swung her legs over the side of the bed and planted her feet on the warm, sun-heated wood floor. She felt more grounded than she had in a long time. Clearer. Lighter. As she moved toward her desk to look at her mini calendar, the sight of the bright sunny sky filled her with optimism.

Today felt like a new beginning—a chance to embrace the possibilities ahead with a clearer mind and a lighter heart. As she began her morning routine, she could hardly wait to step out into the world, eager to see what her day and future would bring her.

Chapter Text

Days turned into weeks. Weeks turned into months. Seasons came and went through Sumeru. Before she realized it, four years passed since she stopped dreaming, no longer plagued by nightmares. It marked Daphné’s fifth and a half year in Sumeru.

The streets of Sumeru City were alive with a gentle hum of activity. The evening air was cool and the street lamps casted a warm, flickering glow that danced along the cobblestones. She passed a group of scholars heading towards the Tavern, their conversation animated. Daphné, having just left the tavern after a quick satisfying dinner, was on her way back to the dorms.

As she strolled, her gaze was drawn to the bulletin board located on the corner of the street. It was a busy, somewhat chaotic display, a patchwork of notices and advertisements. The board was covered with a variety of papers—some official, others more personal. Clinical trial notices were pinned in lopsided rows alongside advertisements, notices for upcoming seminars, and personal notes including a debate between two individuals—who she guessed were Kaveh and Alhaitham. Daphné’s fingers brushed over the papers, her curiosity piqued by the assortment. Her eyes lingered on a small stack of flyers stapled to the board, its bold, eye-catching font proclaiming "Fontinalia Film Festival."

“It’s that time of year again, Fontaine’s Film Festival!” Daphné exclaimed to herself with excitement. Her interest in manuscripts and novels begged her to attend. For the past five years, she had taken up being an editor and consultant to earn some mora instead of having to borrow from Nahida—which probably meant borrowing from the Akademiya. With her consulting gig, she came across a few film manuscripts and has been intrigued since.

For the past four years, Daphné was unable to go to the Fontinalia Film Festival in Fontaine because of various circumstances. The first year she was in Sumeru, she was attending classes and was busy adjusting to life in the city. During the second year, she ended up sick after playing in the rain with one of the community dogs near the Northwest gate of the city. The third year, the festival overlapped with a huge exam project, leaving her no time to even consider attending because of her cramped schedule. And, last year, she was on a desert exploration team when they all got stuck in a sandstorm, extending the time they had originally anticipated they would spend in the desert by an additional week. Of course, she missed leaving on time to attend the festival then as well.

Daphné quickly snatched one of the flyers from the bulletin board, her heart fluttering with excitement as she carefully folded it and tucked it into her pocket. The Film Festival flyer brightened her evening routine walk back to the dorms. She had a spring in her stride, her usual pace lightened by newfound enthusiasm and motivation. In her head, she planned to make ample room in her schedule to attend this year.

The following day, Daphné found herself lingering near the Sanctuary of Surasthana. She navigated past the guardrails and perched herself on one of the enormous branches that stretched out into the sky above the city. When she first walked out on the branches, she clung to Nahida’s small outstretched hand and the long accessory that dangled off of Hat Guy’s hat. Now, she walked across them with ease. The branch was wide and sturdy, providing a perfect vantage point for her to take in the breathtaking view below. As she sat there, her feet swung idly over the edge, her gaze sweeping across the vast expanse of Sumeru.

The landscape was a mesmerizing canvas of colors and textures, each element adding to the scenery. The lush rainforests, with their dense canopy of greens, seemed to stretch endlessly. Rivers and streams wove their way through the foliage like dark blue threads, the gentle flow glistening in the sunlight. In the distance, Port Ormos was painted against the horizon, buildings and docks cradled by the shimmering expanse of the ocean. Beyond the protective Wall of Samiel, the desert unfolded in a stunning display of golden sands. The desert's expansive dunes, pyramids, and rolling landscapes contrasted sharply with the vibrant greens of the rainforest, creating a strikingly beautiful juxtaposition.

Each time Daphné looked out over this scene, she felt her breath catch in awe. Despite the countless times she had seen this view, it never failed to captivate her. It was as if she was experiencing it anew each time, the beauty of Sumeru never losing its ability to amaze her. 

“Daphné, did I make you wait long?” A light child’s voice called for her beyond her shoulder. Daphné turned around to see Nahida making her way across the branches in small steps to where she sat, her feet swinging off the edge.

“Not at all. I’ve also just been enjoying the view!” Daphné exclaimed.

“Hehe,” Nahida giggled at how Daphné’s eyes sparked. “I agree the view of Sumeru from here is wonderful.”

“Oh, yeah. Nahida, look!” Daphné enthusiastically waved the flier in front of Nahida, her eyes sparkling, “It’s that time of year again. The Fontinalia Film Festival is in about a month! Hopefully I will be able to attend this year.”

“It is. You were not able to make it previously. Will you be able to make time for it in your schedule?” Nahida inquired.

“I saw a flyer last night and I planned everything for the next two months around the festival. I have a lucky break in required classes. And, I can rearrange all of my consulting work for later or before. And, if needed, I can take the manuscripts with me to work on while I am in Fontaine. One of the people I helped will be producing a short film for the festival, too!” Daphné explained enthusiastically with stars in her eyes with anticipation.

“That is exciting,” Nahida clapped her hands together with a smile, although it fell short of reaching her eyes, “I heard Fontaine is a beautiful city. They recently completed their reconstruction since the major flood that was prophesied centuries ago. However, I did hear they experience heavy rains quite sporadically since.”

“Rain, huh,” Daphné echoed. “Well, it rains quite a lot here in Sumeru, too. I wonder if there is less humidity in Fontaine.”

“I wonder as well,” Nahida sat in thought as she stared at the expanse of her nation. She would have preferred to attend herself with Daphné, but there is an important annual Akademiya meeting with the Sages during the same time. As much as Nahida adored Daphné, she was still Sumeru’s Archon and had made a vow to herself to uphold her duties and responsibilities towards her nation and people. At the thought, Nahida sighed under her breath, quiet enough for Daphné not to notice. But, Daphné already had a good idea of what weighed on Nahida’s mind without the power of mind reading.

“I know you worry for me a lot when I travel.” Daphné stated. She was aware Nahida was not that excited about her trip to Fontaine. Nahida always seemed a slightly reluctant about talking about Fontaine for some reason. “But, I’ll be fine! I’ve traveled to Liyue for the Lantern Rite festival with fellow students twice before. And, I went to Mondstadt for the Windblume festival with Layla, Collei, Tighnari, and Cyno. What difference would it be going to Fontaine? Every year you seem to be reluctant to let me go to the Film Festival.” Daphné swung her feet back and forth.

“If you really wish to go, I will not stop you.” Nahida wore a faint smile, as if caught worrying too much. “However, you will need to fill out the necessary paperwork. I’ll be sending a group of delegates to serve as ambassadors for Sumeru and the Akademiya to strengthen international ties with Fontaine.”

With a shaky finger, Daphné pointed at herself, “And, that means I’ll be assigned to the delegation, too?”

“You are correct.” 

“Ahah… ha…,” Daphné muttered like a broken record player. She was starting to hate bureaucracy.

“Oh speaking of which, you mentioned you had a new manuscript you were reviewing. Has the editing process been smooth?” Nahida asked, moving topics.

“Oh yes! The author is a wonderful lady, a Liyue woman who moved to Sumeru to be with her lover. The book is very interesting with so many plot twists. Editing has been so fun, but there are so many events that it drowns out the plot a little. Oh for example…” Daphné ranted on and on about the manuscript, often going on tangents unrelated to the script. Nahida sat next to Daphné listening intently, but in the back of her mind, she was processing how to handle Daphné’s upcoming trip.

⭑❃⭑

Later in the afternoon, the setting sun casted a golden glow across the landscape. The clouds, tinged with orange and pink, glowed with the sun's fading light, adding an ethereal quality. As Nahida strolled through the open meadows, the soft, lush grass underfoot cushioned her bare feet, making her journey feel almost dreamlike. The gentle, rhythmic rustling of the grass accompanied her as she walked, creating a soothing symphony with the distant chatter of wildlife. Birds flew from branch to branch, their calls mingling with the occasional buzz of insects and the whisper of the wind through the tall grass.

Nahida made her way towards a small hill that rose gently from the meadow. At the top stood a singular tree, its branches sprawling outward in a graceful silhouette against the colorful sky.

“There you are,” Nahida said as she casually walked through the grass to where Hat Guy reclined in a tree.

Hat Guy was sprawled comfortably among the thick branches, his figure partially obscured by the dense cluster of leaves. His wide-brimmed hat peeked out from behind a cluster of leaves. He was engrossed in a thick book, its pages yellowed with age. A small linen drawstring bag, slightly crumpled but neatly tied, rested on his chest filled with an assortment of colorful, fresh fruit.

“I don’t want to go,” Hat Guy said with irritation, his eyes not leaving the text. His fingers turned the page with practiced ease. He had borrowed the book from the House of Daena on a whim out of boredom.

Nahida paused beneath the tree, a faint smile playing on her lips as she looked up at him, “Hehe. I assume Daphné informed you already.”

Still not meeting her gaze, he stated, “I know why you came to find me. You should know that I have no intention to go.”

Nahida’s smile remained although her eyes had a serious glint. “I understand your reluctance. However, I can’t leave Sumeru at this time due to certain obligations, and this situation might cause international trouble if not handled carefully. Consider this another request, a break from your academic work—a chance to step away from your usual routine and gain a different perspective on the culture of another nation. You did spend quite a long time studying Fontaine’s history in Irminsul.”

“I didn’t go through Irminsul to research her amnesia condition because I wanted to.” Hay Guy was aware that once Nahida made a request to him, he could not refuse, but he needed to ask. He raised an eyebrow, a mixture of curiosity and skepticism in his gaze, “And why can someone else not act as her bodyguard in my place? I’m sure some of her friends have long figured out her real identity, for example the General Mahamatra, the Scribe, or that Rtawahist scholar.”

Nahida’s tone softened, her eyes reflecting both empathy and determination, “You know her real identity, her past, and a lot about the prophecy that came to pass. You also are aware of events in Teyvat that many humans would never know or understand. And, I trust you. You are the best candidate for this mission.” She withheld that Hat Guy probably considered going anyway out of an unspoken concern and did not mention that it took a lot less convincing than normal.

Hat Guy closed his book, tucking it under the crook of his arm and sighed. He leapt down from his perch in the tree, landing right in front of Nahida. Once Nahida made a request, he had no choice but to agree. Resigning himself to his new assignment, he asked, “If you are so reluctant to let her go back to Fontaine, why let her?”

“Although I wish to preserve her happiness, I cannot force her to do anything. She has the right to choose her path forward. She has been happy in Sumeru for the past five and a half years. She has grown accustomed to human life and living a life that is finally her own. If going to Fontaine for the film festival is what makes her dreams come true, then it shall be. Being forced down one path without knowing the possible alternatives is suffocating,” Nahida whispered under her breath. She blinked away the dark memories of being sealed within the Sanctuary—which ironically she still called home.

“You don’t look so sure,” Hat Guy muttered.

“Well,” Nahida giggled, before gazing down at her small hands, “I wonder if I’m doing the right thing by letting her go. She’s been wanting to go to Fontaine for a while and I’ve tried to divert her attention before. However, I cannot hide her forever and she needs to make decisions all on her own. But if she were to make an informed decision, telling her about her past would probably only result in her breaking down.”

Hat Guy crossed his arms, “She’ll be fine. The idiot has had more than five years of living a free life. She can stand on her own two feet. She is not a child to be coddled.”

“Calling your friend an idiot is not nice,” Nahida scolded him lightly.

“And, we've established I don’t care about playing the nice guy,” He retorted.

“You’re trying to cheer me up, thank you,” Nahida smiled, content with Hat Guy’s progress. Compared to when he abandoned his old name for a name gifted by the traveler over six years ago, he has slightly softened around the edges. “You are right. She is not a child. The future is uncertain and I believe Daphné’s experience and memories will help Furina decide what to do with her future. Freedom is the ability to choose.”

“Yeah whatever,” Hat Guy scoffed. As they walked back towards the Akademiya, Hat Guy shoved an apple in his mouth from his bag. It was unripe and left a lasting sour taste in his mouth, his face twisting in disgust. When they passed a squirrel on the side of the dirt path, he tossed the rest of the apple over his shoulder.

⭑❃⭑

The following workday at noon, Daphné found herself stuck in the Scribe’s office with a pile of paperwork in front of her. Nahida had told her the paper would be manageable, but Daphné was not aware that they had two definitions of manageable until now. Even worse, she was stuck with the Akademiya’s Scribe, a man she never quite understood unless the Scribe was interacting with her dear friend Kaveh. At this point, it was an open secret throughout the entire city they were roommates and basically married. On the few occasions that they interacted without Kaveh as a buffer, they could only be described as awkward since they do not have a lot in common. They both read, but they read completely different genres or even types of books. The scribe was courteous, somewhat, but also blunt in the opposite way compared to Hat Guy.

“Um, S-Scribe Alhaitham,” Daphné stuttered, intimated by the man who sat before her.

“...” He looked at her silently, waiting for her to speak.

“It’s about the immigration and customs forms for entering Fontaine. I have a question about this section of the document. Which box should I select since I’m not an official member of the Akademiya staff?”

Alhaitham barely glanced at the paper before stating, “You can mark yourself as Government Representative since you were assigned to the delegation by Lesser Lord Kusanali.”

“Thank you,” Daphné mustered before turning her attention back to the forms. She wished time would move faster so she could leave the office and be anywhere but here. The room fell back into silence besides the flipping of pages and the scribbling of pens. After a few more minutes, she had another question on the documents.

“Um, Scri—” Daphné said, her hand reaching out to show the document to Alhaitham, but was interrupted.

The door to the office swung open with a bang and loud footsteps followed. A man with brilliant blonde hair and a floating sentient suitcase stormed into the office. An angry voice boomed, “ALHAITHAM!! What did yo—”

Daphné made awkward eye contact with the Light of the Kshahrewar, also known as one of her closest friends, Kaveh. Over the past few years, they bonded over their love of the arts. A faint warmhearted smile passed Alhaitham’s lips before disappearing when Kaveh slowly turned his head towards him.

“Y-you could have told me you had a guest,” Kaveh blushed as he fumbled over his words, attempting to hide his embarrassment by accusing Alhaitham.

“Says the person who barged into my office in a rush,” Alhaitham put the book down that was in his hands with a smirk.

“You—” Kaveh paused when he saw Daphné’s large curious eyes on him. Kaveh politely coughed into his arm, “Ahem... sorry about that, Daphné. What I meant was I had a question for Alhaitham but it can wait until later.”

“Are you sure? You seemed quite adamant on speaking to me,” Alhaitham playfully jabbed.

“Ignore him. What brings you here?” Kaveh turned his head away from Alhaitham and approached Daphné at the desk adjacent to Alhaitham’s. He pulled out an extra chair from nearby and sat across from Daphné.

“Ah, well, I have all this paperwork to fill out. I was placed on the delegation going to Fontaine during the Fontinalia Film Festival, so I need to fill out extra paperwork as a representative. And, I have to read up on some political materials even though I won’t be handling those matters.” Daphné sighed as she waved towards the stack of papers that sat in front of her on the desk. She wondered how many pens she would run through when she finished it all. At her pace, she probably would need tomorrow as well.

“Congratulations on being part of the delegation!” He applauded, “But wow, they are making you do a lot. Do you need help with any of it? The Fontaine legal system is notorious for being complex so I’m not surprised the paperwork is as well. Can I glance through some of the papers?” Kaveh offered.

“Please,” Daphné almost begged him as she pushed the stack towards Kaveh, “There is nothing you don’t know on these papers since any information on my past is like… nonexistent. I just hope to finish it all before the workday ends.”

“Do you have the time to offer help when you have your own schedule to attend to?” Alhaitham pitched in, his book already back in his hands.

“It’s not like you are doing anything yourself right now besides reading.” Kaveh retorted with a frown as he flipped through the first section of documents. His thumb gracefully grazed the pages as his eyes quickly scanned the contents.

“This book was sent in for review to see if it should be sent to the Archives.” Alhaitham stated.

“Seems like the Scribe lives a cushy life slacking off behind his office doors,” Kaveh scoffed while still flipping through Daphné’s documents.

Daphné sat rigidly in her chair, unsure how to escape their flirting poorly disguised as bickering. She wasn’t sure if this was better than just sitting awkwardly in the same room with the Scribe or not.

“I think everything you have completed looks good. As for the next section, it is about declaring special goods. There should be a list of items in a different reference book somewhere,” Kaveh turned back to Daphné as if he did not just shamelessly flirt with his roommate in front of her while she was still sober. He got up and skimmed through some thick hardcover reference books lined against the bookshelf in the wall. Daphné wondered if you could kill someone with them because of how hefty they all appeared. Daphné was unsure of where to look and accidentally caught Alhaitham looking at Kaveh before looking back down at his book when Kaveh returned to the desks. She sighed and wondered why she was still here.

“Let’s see, here,” Kaveh pointed to a long list of items on some random page in the book. “Are you planning on bringing any of these items?”

“What are they?” Daphné leaned over the desk and read through the list. “Live animals, no. Dead animals, also no. Prescription drugs. Illegal drugs. No. No. Inflatable toys, huh wait what? I mean no. Photography equipment, no. Weapons, no. Processed sugar, no. Furina de Fontaine merchandise, no. Wait, as in their former Archon, or like their stand-in Archon? What are some of these? Rather than complex, it just seems some of these are weird to declare.”

“The last Hydro Archon, Furina de Fontaine, was known to be eccentric. She put in place many laws that other nations would find strange,” Alhaitham added, sipping from the mug on his desk.

“Her reputation definitely was something.” Kaveh stated. “I heard she lived for the spectacle of the courtroom and even her dramatic trial when she was revealed as not Focalors was quite something. How did the prophecy go? All people from Fontaine are born with a sin that cannot be absolved. One day, the waters of Fontaine will rise and the sinful people will all be dissolved into the waters—”

“And only the Hydro Archon will remain, weeping on her throne—only then will the sins of the people be washed away,” The words seamlessly rolled off her tongue. The words left a bitter taste in her mouth. Maybe because it was a dark prophecy. She heard of the events leading up to the flood since it was a huge event, yet she never thought too deeply about it. But, it made her feel that—

“I kind of feel bad for Furina de Fontaine. I mean her trial led to the prophecy being fulfilled and the people did not dissolve into the waters. But, she was turned on by her nation,” Kaveh expressed. “Even if she was pretending to be the Archon, all the final events prevented the people from dying. After it all, there are rumors that she disappeared from Fontaine though. I wonder what happened and if she ran away.”

“I wonder,” Alhaitham smirked, his head still in his book.

“Hey, don’t make fun of me,” Kaveh accused with a sharp glare.

“Ahaha… ha, oh, Kaveh,” Daphné grabbed Kaveh’s attention so she wouldn’t need to hear them flirting bickering in front of her again, “Could you help me with this next section? I’m used to scholarly documents more than bureaucratic ones.”

“Oh sure!” Kaveh immersed himself in helping Daphné with the documents. The office calmed down into a steady rhythm that included Kaveh’s presence. Daphné would furiously write all her information down with Kaveh and Alhaitham’s guidance. Kaveh and Alhaitham would bicker occasionally but Alhaitham was courteous enough to bring them back to finishing the documents. As the clock edged closer to 5 PM, Daphné noticed that Alhaitham’s demeanor shifted slightly. His politeness remained intact, but there was an unmistakable edge of impatience as he subtly guided conversations towards the finalization of the documents. It became apparent that his courteous interruptions were not merely out of respect for the process but also driven by his desire to leave the office on time.

Chapter Text

The day upon the delegation’s departure, Daphné looked at herself in the mirror hanging from her door as she did one last check. She wore a loose shirt with a green sash around her waist and comfortable baggy pants that came in at her ankles for the ease of traveling. In her hand, she held a new suitcase that Nilou had gotten for her. The sides were decorated with beautiful etchwork of various plants and flowers that were done by Kaveh and Tighnari. It was one of the sweetest gifts they had given her, but it touched her heart at the effort they put in. As she twirled in the mirror, she almost forgot to put on the official Akademiya uniform hat. After securing the hat on her brown hair, she went through a mental checklist of the contents in her bag. 

“Daphné, are you ready?” Nahida’s voice called from beyond the door.

“I-I’m coming!” she stumbled over her words, embarrassed that she was so absorbed in posing before her mirror. Grabbing her jacket, she opened the door, greeted with Nahida’s cute, jovial face.

“I’ll walk you to the send-off point,” Nahida smiled, reaching one of her small hands out towards Daphné. Daphné chuckled and took Nahida’s hand and playfully swung their hands back and forth as they left the dormitory. Nahida’s hand warmed Daphné’s. Their lively but soft voices echoed down the corridors as they weaved their way out of the Akademiya.

As they stepped out of the Akademiya, Daphné glanced over the horizon to the rising sun in all its brilliance. As the first light of dawn broke through the dense canopy of the rainforest, the sky transformed into splashes of reds, oranges, and pinks. The rising sun casted a golden glow that filtered through the layers of mist that hovered over the rainforest. Daphné hugged her jacket tighter around her shoulders as a chill swept through the winding path down. The moss that wound around the path was fresh with dew, its vibrant green glistening in the early morning light. The smell of earth and damp foliage permeated the air

The view of the city below gradually emerged from the light mist that clung to the early morning air.

“Daphné, are you excited?” Nahida asked, hiding her lingering doubt behind a neutral expression. Her small hand gripped Daphné’s slightly tighter, but Daphné was too distracted by her excitement to notice.

“Yes! I can’t believe I am leaving today, even though it is such an early send-off. It makes sense if we want to make it to Romaritime Harbor by evening. Although, an ambassador's responsibilities and duties seem to be too much. I spent the past week cramming in cultural etiquette and the current international relations between Sumeru and Fontaine.” She complained and held her stomach from remembering the stress, “I’m happy to help of course since you added me to the team, but overthinking things is making my stomach turn.”

“Hahaha, I’m sure you’ll do just fine. You studied well. However, the most important thing is to have fun and enjoy your time.” Nahida beamed up at Daphné, choosing to believe in Daphné’s strength.

“Are you sure? Oh, Nahida, what if I accidentally do something wrong that gets us in diplomatic trouble?” Her shoulders dropped.

“If something happens, be sure to communicate your side. If they don’t listen, I’m sure we’ll be able to work things out. Please do not worry about such events,” Nahida reassured Daphné with a small squeeze.

“Oh, look! The gate is right ahead! Wait, am I late?” Daphné muttered under breath as the gate came into view. Her stomach rumbled as her thoughts and doubts ran through her mind in a sprint. She not only was haphazardly added to the delegation but late as well. Her hand slipped out of Nahida’s.

A herd of Sumpter Beasts were lined up just beyond the stone walls, saddles and luggage already attached. In the distance, a few Corps of Thirty members were putting the last bags on the Sumpter Beasts, chatting as they worked. Five Akademiya officials who were dressed casually for travel made their way towards Nahida and her.

“Good morning, Lesser Lord Kusanali, Daphné. We are almost prepared for departure. All the cultural exchange goods are ready and safely packed. I also have the note memorized, so please leave your trust in me,” One man politely greeted them and slightly bowed at the waist towards the Dendro Archon.

“Thank you for your hard work and accepting the role to lead the delegation, Grand Conservator Vikram.” Nahida nodded in acknowledgement.

“Good morning, thank you for having me on the delegation,” Daphné bowed her head.

“Daphné, whenever you are ready, we can depart. Please give your suitcase to one of the Corps of Thirty members and they will help you with it and assist you with mounting the Sumpter Beasts.” Vikram stated with a soft smile. Before the meetings with the other delegates, she had seen Vikram before in passing around the Akademiya a few times. She saw him mostly in the House of Daena when he worked as the Grand Conservator. They never interacted deeply, but he seemed like a considerate person.

A question popped into her head, “Where is the last delegate, Hat Guy?”

“Ah, so his name really is Hat Guy,” Vikram muttered in wonder, “Well, I’m glad he is on the delegation. He has some very interesting perspectives so I hope to engage with him more during this trip. I believe he was near the Sumpter Beasts while we were packing.” He pointed over his shoulder towards a tree next to the Sumpter Beasts. The familiar figure with a large brim hat stood under it.

“I will get ready as soon as possible,” Daphné bowed quickly again before jogging over to the Corps of Thirty members and the Sumpter Beasts. She passed her one suitcase over to one of the members before walking over to Hat Guy.

His pale skin glowed as the sunlight poured against his skin from the horizon, a halo forming behind him. The gentle rays highlighted the delicate contours of his face. On his shoulder, a small finch chirped playfully in his ear. A faint smile lingered on his lips before disappearing when Daphné entered his field of vision.

“So sleeping beauty actually decided to wake up,” Hat Guy stated taking his signature haughty stance, a sharp gaze with one hand on his hip.

“If we are talking about the princess from the Inazuma light novel, then I think you, who is speaking to animals, are the sleeping beauty,” She retorted, proud that she can talk back to Hat Guy’s notoriously sharp tongue.

“You don’t have to hide the fact that you are jealous. Animals just don’t like talking to you are much as me,” He taunted her.

“Okay… fine, you win this round.” Daphné gave in with a heavy sigh.

“One, I never asked to play. And two, you never win since your brain is filled with that Inazuma light novel crap and romantic fiction non-sense,” He scoffed in disdain.

“Daphné! Hat Guy!” Vikram called out, “We are ready to depart. Please get on the Sumpter Beasts. We need to make it to Bayda Harbor by early afternoon to be able to arrive in Fontaine on time.”

The trip to Bayda Harbor proceeded smoothly, with the exception of the relentless sun that beat down on them whenever they ventured beyond the protective canopy of the rainforest. The dirt path wound its way through the dense rainforest, each step taking them deeper into the lush, humid embrace of nature.

For the first hour, Daphné was brimming with excitement, her eyes darting from side to side as she eagerly scanned the surroundings. She hoped to catch glimpses of wildlife or perhaps spot an Aranara peeking out from behind the thick foliage. The vibrant greens of the rainforest, punctuated by the occasional splash of color from blooming flowers, made the journey feel like an adventure. As time passed, the toll of her lack of sleep from last night began to make itself known. The initial surge of adrenaline that had fueled her enthusiasm gradually waned, leaving her feeling increasingly fatigued. She nodded off a few times, the rein loose in her hands. Thankfully for her, the Sumpter Beasts followed the one in front of them so she did not need to worry about steering most of the time.

The rest of the group almost seemed a bit exhausted, most of them being scholars and not the physical exercise-loving types. The leader of the delegation—who also led the line of Sumpter Beasts—was Vikram, the Grand Conservator. The next member was Ebert, another Vahumana scholar who, like Daphné, had an interest in film. Behind him in the line was Kemia, a recruiter for the Akademiya who worked out of Pardis Dhyai and also an acquaintance of Tighnari who frequents the Pardis Dhyai. Daphné was next and behind her was Hat Guy, lounging in his saddle without a care in the world. Beyond Hat Guy was Bahar, a Haravatat scholar who was selected because of her interest in complex stories and critiques on literature. The last member of the delegation was Shohre, a matra, who was added as their security and administrative representative.

When the harbor came into view from beyond the trees, Daphné and everyone else—minus Hat Guy who just huffed—sighed in relief as their oasis was in sight. Although the canopy provided some shade, it was a particularly sunny day and the rainforest was sweltering. Daphné’s back was prickly with sweat as it uncomfortably stuck to her shoulders and arms. She had grabbed her journal out of her small shoulder bag and vigorously fanned herself.

With the help of the Corps of Thirty members who had been waiting for their arrival, Daphné dismounted from the Sumpter Beast with a sigh of relief. She gave the sturdy creature a hearty pat, her gratitude evident as she admired its endurance through the long journey. Exhausted, she made her way to the shade of a nearby tree and collapsed onto the cool grass, welcoming the respite from the relentless sun and the rainforest’s humidity.

The other delegates, equally weary, stumbled towards the shade. They gathered under the same tree, engaging in murmured conversations as they sought solace from the blazing sun with the hope of catching the refreshing ocean breeze. The air was thick with the mingled scents of salt and sweat, but it was much better than the breezeless forest. Meanwhile, the Corps of Thirty members, their muscles glistening with sweat, worked diligently under the sweltering sun. They efficiently transferred luggage from the Sumpter Beasts to the boat sponsored by Fontaine.

After a short while and when the harbor administrator delivered them ice cold water, the boat was ready to be boarded. Although it was not the first time Daphné rode a boat, it was the first on a Fontainian boat. The structure was vastly different from Sumeru’s sailboats. It was a two stories engine boat with glass panes encompassing most of the walls. As soon as she stepped on board, she felt the soft rumble of the engine through the floors. She walked around the deck, curiosity begging her to explore the ship.

The Captain gave a few orders to the crew before turning towards the delegation, “Again, welcome aboard Étoile. Me and the crew are happy to have you with us today. As your first exposure to Fontaine on this trip, please allow us to give our warmest welcome with drinks and snacks which will be provided in the upper cabin. We will be departing in just a moment. If you ever feel sick, please inform one of the crew members.”

At that, the Captain escorted the delegates to the upper cabin which was nicely decorated with a buffet line of small appetizers and bottles of various drinks. The delegation relaxed into the seats, enjoying the fans that blew in the refreshing breeze off the water. Daphné grabbed a small porcelain plate and stacked it high with sweets before sitting next to Hat Guy who had pulled out a book near a window.

“Hat Guy, have you ever been on a boat like this?” Daphné’s eyes sparkled, admiring the interior of the room. Lavish was an understatement. “I mean, look at how soft these chairs are and the fancy carpet here. I think it may be satin from the touch of it. The tables are all decorated with tiny vases of pretty flowers. And, look! The cakes are absolutely amazing looking.” Daphné gushed non-stop about the different features and foods.

“...” Hat Guy ignored Daphné, flipping to the next page in his book.

“Oi, Hat Guy, don’t ignore me right now. I mean, look out the window! We are leaving the harbor now. The view of the harbor from the bay is also breath-taking, I mean look,” She waved her fork, which still had a piece of cake on it, towards the window. The houses and bay slowly got smaller and smaller in the distance.

“Oh, and did I mention that new manuscript that I’ve been reviewing about the desert? The author of that got one of her scripts approved for publication in Liyue. It’s about—hu—mmph,” Daphne was cut off by a piece of cake on a fork being aggressively shoved into her mouth.

“Shut up and focus on your food,” Hat Guy seethed before going back to his book in peace. Daphné looked at him stupefied. The cake was absolutely delicious though so her anger bubbled into light laughter. Compared to when she first met him, he was definitely less mean, though still mean. As Nahida once put it, he was somehow softer, but only a little bit.

“Fine, fine. I’ll go talk to the others. Just don’t get lonely without me,” Daphné laughed as she moved tables to talk with Ebert. Hat Guy merely waved her off in acknowledgement, engrossed in his book.

Daphné paced over to Ebert who was hunched over some papers on the other side of the cabin. When Daphné stood next to the table, he shuffled his papers aside, and warmly invited Daphné to sit across from him.

“I hope I was not bothering you.”

“Not at all Daphné. It’s old papers anyway. I was actually meaning to talk to you about film since you seemed interested in it as well. It is hard to find other people interested in the arts, specifically film within the Akademiya.” Ebert stated, his eyes sparkled at the excitement of another film enthusiast.

“I am very excited for the Film Festival. I heard the festival keeps getting more and more popular with new film releases. I have reviewed a few film manuscripts as part of my consulting gig, too.” Daphné explained.

“Is that so? Do tell more about it. Oh, I heard there is a new film releasing about—” Daphné and Ebert’s discussion on films went on for what seemed like hours. Even when dinner was served, they were completely engrossed in their conversation and critique of certain aspects of film. However, their conversation was cut short after dinner when Ebert and Kemia got motion sick as the waves started to really pick up. The waves were not dangerous, but it seemed to be too much for them.

Daphné was starting to get bored without anyone to chat with since most of the other delegates had decided to take a nap. And, Hat Guy was nowhere to be located. So, she decided to leave the cabin and go explore the deck, maybe get some fresh breeze. As soon as she opened the cabin door to the deck, she got a facefull of salt water spray from the waves. 

The sun had long set below the horizon hours ago. The vast expanse of the water was dark, only faintly illuminated by the waning moon. The stars flickered and danced along the waves of the water’s surface. The salty breeze carried a refreshing coolness, stirring Daphné’s brown hair into a wild whirlwind. As she stood on the edge of the outer deck, she leaned over the railing to watch the boat cut through the waves. The crisp, briny scent of the ocean filled her senses, mingling with the cool night air.

A sense of deja vu washed over her as she stared blankly into the dark expanse before her. It tickled her brain, taunting her almost. Somewhere, the water met the sky. Somewhere, she stood on the stars below her feet, gliding across the surface of a starry sky. A chill ran down her spine but she could not recall from where. As she tried to put a finger on it, a sturdy hand gently tapped her on the shoulder, drawing her out of her thoughts.

“Enjoying the view, Mademoiselle?” The Captain appeared behind her.

“Ah, Captain, good evening. Yes, I was. It’s beautiful and serene out here on the water.”

“Hahaha, that it is. Although, I came out here to warn you to be careful of being thrown overboard. The crew and I don’t mind usually if you are on deck but the next patch of water is a bit bumpy so, for safety reasons, I request you stay inside the cabin.”

“Ah, yes, yes. I’m sorry for causing any inconveniences.” Daphné’s face flushed and hoped the Captain could not tell in the poor lighting.

“No worries, Mademoiselle. I agree though that coming out on deck at night and seeing the stars reflected in the water helps me think. You seemed a bit drowned in your thoughts.” The Captain stated, a wistful smile lingered on his face. “Ah, and before you head inside, if any of you or any of your colleagues were wondering, we should arrive at Romaritime Harbor in another hour. You’ll be able to disembark around 11:30 PM. Some officials from the Court of Fontaine will be meeting you at the docks and show you to your hotel for the night.”

“Captain!” One of the crew members shouted from down the boat.

The Captain scowled in annoyance as they glared the crew member down before turning back to Daphné, “Sorry about the loud voices. The crew members tend to get excited. Please rest assured and return to the cabin, Mademoiselle.”

“Thank you, Captain,” Daphné nodded her head and repeated the information under her breath as she entered the cabin again. Some of her colleagues had woken up from their naps, so she walked over and relayed what the Captain told her. The two individuals with motion sickness seemed both relieved and disheartened at the news. Hat Guy emerged from the outside deck and pulled out his book again, opting to ignore the rest of the delegation’s curious eyes on where he had been for the past few hours.

After less than an hour of chatting with the other delegates, she could faintly see a cluster of lights in the distance which she guessed was Romaritime Harbor. The crew got busy with landing procedures. Daphné hurried out onto the deck, her heart racing with excitement as the harbor slowly came into view. She sucked in her breath as she looked up at the large structure leading to the sky hugged by waterfalls on each side. The stone building was lit up from the outside, a formidable guard over the entrance to Fontaine. 

Moments later, Vikram gathered all the delegates together for a short meeting. “Alright, the itinerary the Palais Memoria arranged for us says that we will stay at a hotel at Romaritime Harbor. We will have another early day of traveling tomorrow ahead of us. Although, we all should be used to sleepless nights from working at the Akademiya in some capacity,” Vikram joked. “The Captain told us it was safe to disembark now. We will be escorted by Fontaine officials and deal with the documents tomorrow.”

“Finally,” Ebert groaned as he clutched his stomach. He and Kemia ran for the deck to get off the boat to steady land. She watched them dash off without checking if they had all their handheld belongings with them. Shohre sighed and went into the back room where some people had taken a nap to do one last check. Hat Guy walked out of the cabin, a frown plastered to his face as if he found the trip unpleasant already. Daphné mindlessly followed him onto the deck to line up to disembark.

Daphné sighed in relief, her exhaustion from the long day, half of which she spent in sweltering heat and humidity, was slowly catching up to her. She grabbed the railing and walked down the steps from the boat. However, when she was on the last step, her grip on the railing was slightly shaking, seemingly reluctant to let go. Her shoe hesitantly hovered over the stone pier. A foreboding chill ran down her spine, but Daphné brushed it off, attributing it to the chilly breeze flowing through the harbor.

Daphné’s boots clicked as they stepped off the boat and onto the stone pavement, landing in Fontaine.

⭑❃⭑

In the Chief Iudex’s office in the Palais Memoria, Neuvillette felt the subtle traces of a sensation, like a delicate stream of water flowing gently through all his senses. It was a familiar, almost imperceptible feeling—one he had grown deeply accustomed to, a comforting presence he had known for many centuries. The traces of the person he saw through the aspects of his everyday life tickled his senses. The blue sky he existed under. The streets he walked. The food he tasted. The courtroom he sat in. The mountainous landscape he saw. The office he worked in. The building he slept in. The air he breathed. Everything led him back to one person.

He slammed his pen down on the table and abruptly stood up, his eyes fixed intently on the window—the one facing the direction of Romaritime Harbor. The force of his action caused the goblet of water on his desk to tremble and spill slightly, while a few loose pens clattered together, their metallic clicks punctuating the sudden silence. The familiar sensation that had subtly entered the room vanished as swiftly as it had arrived, similar to a fleeting breeze cutting through a stagnant room.

His chest heaved with each breath, adrenaline surging through his veins as he grappled with the unexpected disturbance. The remnants of the sensation lingered in his mind leaving him both unsettled and alert as he tried to make sense of the fleeting presence that had disrupted the calm of his office.

His actions startled the other person in the office.

“Monsieur Neuvillette, is something wrong?” Chevreuse asked in a shaky voice, taken back by the uncharacteristic and sudden movement. She stood rigidly before his desk, a clipboard in hand.

Neuvillette composed himself, taking a sharp inhale to calm his distracted heart and mind.

“Monsieur Neuvillette?” She called again, unsure if she should go report his behavior to one of the guards on duty or Sedene.

Snapping back to the conversation he interrupted, Neuvillette turned back to Chevreuse, “I apologize for my sudden outbreak. I was merely… startled by something. Is there anything else you would like to report this evening?”

“Ah… Yes,” Chevreuse quickly regained her composure and continued, “The delegation from Sumeru is scheduled to arrive in the Court of Fontaine tomorrow in the afternoon. They should have landed in Romaritime Harbor by now. And, the Inazuma delegation is scheduled to arrive in three days depending on weather. Security has been increased around Hotel Debord and the festival venue. However, I believe that we may need a few more guards assigned to the Opera Epiclese since it’s a popular tourist spot.”

“Yes, I will be sure to address the allocation of staffing tomorrow morning. Thank you for your work today,” He addressed Chevreuse. She saluted Neuvillette before leaving the office, the sound of her boots echoed in the relatively empty lobby.

Once Neuvillette could no longer hear Chevreuse’s footsteps, he sat back down in his chair. He fixed his gaze on the window once more, his eyes scanned the midnight sky as if trying to catch a glimpse of the vanishing sensation that had briefly drifted through him. The sensation, elusive and ephemeral, had left a faint impression, a whisper of a memory. Neuvillette’s thoughts churned as he pondered whether it had been a trick of his senses, a mysterious illusion conjured by his hopeless, hopeful yearning. The room, now quiet except for the distant hum of the city outside, seemed to hold its breath with him, waiting for an answer that would never come.

Sedene popped her head in through the large doors, “Monsieur Neuvillette, Chevreuse left. You’ve been working all day and night again. It is almost a new day.”

“Sedene,” Neuvillette dragged his eyes away from the window, “Thank you for your concern. However, there are a few more matters to attend to.” He glanced at the pile of paperwork that needed to be reviewed for the upcoming festival and international diplomatic meetings.

Sedene huffed and stormed into the room. She pulled at the hem of Neuvillette’s coat, “You’ve worked late into the nights for the past few weeks. At least for tonight, please rest. Me and the other Melusines are concerned you are drowning yourself in work again.” Her ocean eyes stared up at him in desperation. He leaned down and gently patted her head.

“If you and the others are concerned, then I suppose I have no choice but to return to my chambers for the night. But, I must ask that you rest as well. You must take good care of yourself,” He lightly reprimanded Sedene.

“It’s okay, I traded morning shifts with someone else,” Sedene stated as she tried to usher Neuvillette away from his desk and out of his office. He allowed Sedene to escort him out of the office since she was so cute.

When they arrived at the secret entrance to the suites, Sedene bade Neuvillette a good evening, “Sleep well, Monsieur Neuvillette. Please remember not to overwork yourself.”

Sedene waved at Neuvillette as she disappeared down the hallway. Neuvillette chuckled into his fist and waved back until Sedene was out of view.

Once Sedene was gone, the faint smile on his face was swallowed by his heavy heart. He climbed the stairs but continued past the second floor—his designated suite—to the third floor. As he emerged from the staircase, he paused and looked down the long hallway that seemed to stretch on forever. Miss Furina’s door at the end of the dark corridor stood like a distant beacon. It was a reminder of the distance he and Miss Furina had between them, an ocean length apart.

Neuvillette had long added walking down this corridor to part of his evening routine when Miss Furina left the Palais. His visits, mindless wanderings, became more frequent when Miss Furina’s disappearance was reported. With heavy, deliberate steps, he slowly paced the hallway, the sound of his footsteps resonating with hollow clicks on the polished marble floor. The paintings lining the left side of the corridor seemed to come alive in the dim light, their expressions hidden in the shadows but their eyes following Neuvillette’s every step.

The moonlight struggled to pierce through the shifting clouds outside, flickering sporadically through the large, arched windows on the other side of the corridor. The corridor, bathed in this flickering moon’s glow, seemed to elongate and warp, making the distance to Miss Furina’s door at the far end feel even more daunting and unreachable.

Just like every other night, his boots stopped right in front of the grand double doors, guarding the last remnants of Miss Furina’s presence in the Palais Memoria. He lifted his hand up and drew his hand back to knock. But, right before his fist made contact with the wood, his hand paused before dropping lifelessly to his side. There was no longer the clamor or dramatic rambling coming from within the room. Only silence. Neuvillette no longer had the confidence to pretend that there was the person he yearned for behind the doors.

As he stood solitary in thought, wisps of long strands of white passed by in his peripheral vision. Neuvillette whipped his head around to look down the dimly lit hallway. His pupils shook as he stared in disbelief. There, in the middle of the hallway, in a white, flowing sundress was Miss Furina. A dazzling smile floated across her lips and she twirled in circles as if to show off her dress fluttering. Neuvillette was mesmerized by her smile, the glint in her eyes sparkled under the moonlight.

“Miss Furina,” Neuvillette’s voice quivered with an unknown emotion, nearly breaking under the weight of the intense wave of feelings crashing against his heart.

When Neuvillette took a step forward, Furina responded with a graceful step backward. They moved in silent unison, a lonely waltz unfolding down the corridor. Each step was a delicate dance: one step forward, one step backward. It was repeated in a rhythmic, almost hypnotic sequence.

Furina faced him throughout, her gaze unwavering as she orchestrated their wordless performance. Her hands, clasped elegantly behind her back. A gentle smile played on her lips, an invitation wrapped in the guise of a simple gesture, beckoning him to follow. Her bare feet glided over the cold floor as if she was flying. As she bounced backward, her white hair, touched by the moon’s glow, and her flowing white dress rippled gracefully with each movement.

Neuvillette believed she was a ghostly vision drifting through the dimly lit corridor, a beautiful illusion haunting him. To his curiosity, he reached out to grab Furina’s wrist, but as soon as his gloved fingers grazed her pale skin, her body shattered into sparkles that dissipated into the air, glittering under the moonlight before disappearing. As the hallucination broke, he found himself abruptly returning to reality, his senses reeling from the sudden clarity. The euphoria that had clouded his mind dissolved, replaced by a sobering awareness of the world around him.

When he reoriented himself in reality, he realized he was back at the entrance to the staircase, far away from the double doors guarding Furina’s abandoned suite.

Chapter Text

Despite falling asleep late last night, Daphné had found herself awake before sunrise, unable to drift back into slumber. She remained in her bed, careful not to disturb Shohre, who slept soundly in a bed beside hers. To distract herself from her thoughts, Daphné fixed her gaze on the view outside the window by her bed.

She rested her head on her drawn-up knees, the blanket securely tucked over her legs. Her eyes wandered over the hotel's garden, where the early morning rain fell steadily, creating a beautiful picture of droplets drowning the earth in their embrace. The flowers in the garden trembled and swayed with the rhythm of the rain, their colors muted and softened by the persistent downpour. The light from the lampposts scattered across the garden casting wild shadows through the bushes and flowers. The falling rain was turned into a shimmering cascade, a silver veil over the garden.  Her breath left faint clouds of condensation on the window. The soft hum of the rain created a soothing lullaby. The gentle patter of rain against the glass seemed to wash away the remnants of her restless thoughts, leaving her in a quiet, contemplative stillness.

Once the gray clouds began to glow, the rising sun still obscured behind the clouds, Shohre shuffled around under her covers before sitting upright. At the sound of the rustling, Daphné pulled her eyes away from the window and tilted her body to face the other bed. Shohre stretched her hands above her head before glancing over in Daphné’s direction.

“Good morning, Daphné,” Shohre greeted while stifling a yawn. She swung her legs out from under the blanket.

“Morning, Shohre,” Daphné said back, her hands slightly muffling her voice.

“Would you like to use the bathroom first since you woke up first?” Shohre offered.

“I’m a slow morning person. Please go ahead,” Daphné waved in the direction of the bathroom.

“Alright, I’ll get ready first. I won’t take long,” Shohre stated, shuffling towards the bathroom.

The light from the bathroom flooded the hotel room momentarily before she closed the door. Daphné heard Shohre turn on the facet, the muted rush of water, through the walls. Diverting her attention away from Shohre’s morning routine, she glanced back down at the garden. She drowned herself in the unsaturated painting of the rainfall against the background of the blurred colors of the garden.

After Daphné and Shohre finished getting ready, they went down to the hotel lobby to meet with the rest of the Sumeru delegation. The lobby was elaborate with high ceilings and a small fountain in the atrium. There was an elegant seating area with a view out into the garden, the rain still falling softly. Vikram was already talking with a Fontaine lady dressed in a suit, deep in discussion about government affairs or the like. Bahar was talking with another Fontainian representative about the details of the Fontinalia Film Festival. Not far from them, Ebert and Kemia were chatting in low voices. Daphné was happy they looked much better compared to yesterday. Breaking away from Shohre, Daphné walked over to Hat Guy who stood next to a column seemingly entirely uninterested in the relations part of the international relations.

“Hat Guy, how was your sleep?” She inquired as she peered over his shoulder. Whatever Hat Guy was fiddling with in his hands, he tucked it away quickly when she tried to sneak up on him.

“What’s it to you?” He crossed his arms.

“Oh nothing, just wanted to say good morning.” Daphné smiled, not letting Hat Guy’s tone dishearten her.

“Whatever,” He waved her off. “I’m only here since Lesser Lord Kusanali requested me to.”

“ Requested to?” Daphné tilted her head in confusion, “Why would Nahida request for you to go to Fontaine’s film festival? Diplomatic reasons? I’m surprised you agreed to it since it seems like this would be a bigger hassle then you usually deal with.”

“Archons, you ask as many questions as those useless scholars who ask a bunch of questions but don’t use their pea-sized brains to think.” Hat Guy groaned.

“So,” She side-eyed him, “it is a hassle. Hm? How about we turn it into a game? If I guess correctly why she told you to come, you get to listen to whatever I say for 24 consecutive hours. And, if I can’t by the end of the trip, when we leave Fontaine, I’ll listen to you for 24 hours.” Her eyes burned with competitive spirit as she leaned closer to Hat Guy.

“Ha, sure. I doubt you’ll get it no matter how much you think with that tiny brain.” He said exasperated, lightly flicking her in the center of her forehead. “Oh, but you only get three guesses so you won’t bother me.”

“Fine by me. Just you wait, Hat Guy. I’ll make you eat your words,” She grinned, confident in her abilities. She’s known Nahida and Hat Guy for her entire life, at least in terms of her memories. How could she not get it right? She even had two full weeks to guess.

Just as they finished planning the bet, Shohre approached them. “Daphné and Hat Guy, the Fontaine Palais Mermonia representatives will show us to the separate dining room for breakfast. They will go over our schedule for the day. Before we leave the hotel, we need to file our paperwork with them.”

“Ah,” Daphné was reminded of her empty stomach, “breakfast. Yes, I really need food.” As if on cue, her stomach grumbled. Daphné froze as her face flushed with embarrassment.

Shohre chuckled into her hand, “Well it seems like you are hungry. Let’s head over to the group.”

Daphné and Shohre moved towards the rest of the delegation who stood together in a small circle. Everyone was wearing the official uniforms of the Akademiya, the stiff collared robes in muted teal with a light matching jacket. Hat Guy lingered a few steps behind them. Vikram was still talking to one of the Fontaine officials with a serious tone, but could not quite pick up their words from a distance. Although she did not know much about Vikram, she had never seen him make such a complicated expression. It was an expression that was not angry, sad, or contemplative. Once they got closer, she picked up on their conversation.

“You’re saying that the Chief Iudex, Monsieur Neuvillette, will be greeting the delegation when we arrive at the Palais Mermonia?” Vikram repeated as he sighed, his hand covering his face.

“The Palais Mermonia be—” The Fontaine representative, Cornelia, started to explain but was interrupted.

“Why weren’t we informed of this before? It seems that the Palais gave us the wrong information. Or are you trying to play with us?” Hat Guy emerged from the back of the Sumeru delegation. He tilted his chin up, looking chillingly down at the representative. If his expression was to be described in one word, it would be pissed.

Daphné was shocked at the intervention, even more so from Hat Guy. She even debated running up and slapping her hand over his mouth. Under his breath, she heard him swear about everything becoming an annoyance. When she did take a step closer to him, he swatted at her hand out of the view from the Fontainian officials.

“Monsieur Neuvillette’s schedule has been freed up this afternoon so we believed it would be in the best interest for him to meet the delegation in person. It was a last minute adjustment as we were informed yesterday night afternoon. We apologize for not informing you sooner,” Cornelia spoke politely, but it was obvious that she was taken back and annoyed by Hat Guy’s tone. The atmosphere between the Fontaine officials and the Sumeru delegation was tense.

“Hahaha, sorry for his attitude,” Daphné blurted out, unable to resist staying quiet. Hat Guy glared at her as if she was only speaking gibberish but she ignored his emo antics for once and pushed his head down. Although she wasn’t facing him, she felt the fiercest glare coming from Hat Guy that terrified her. The Fontaine official’s grimace softened at Daphné’s response.

“As the leader of the delegation, I apologize for his tone. However, it is true that we were unprepared to be meeting with Monsieur Neuvillette today. It is quite sudden,” Vikram intervened with a well managed facial expression. Daphné released a sigh of relief when Vikram took over speaking. Hat Guy swatted at her hand so hard, she knew she would develop a bruise on her wrist later.

“We understand that it may come as unexpected. However, Monsieur Neuvillette would like to meet with the delegation today if possible. We ask for your cooperation,” The Fontaine officials all slightly bowed their heads.

Vikram looked back at the Sumeru delegation for a consensus. Ebert, Shohre, and Bahar all nodded enthusiastically. Kemia shrugged her shoulders. Vikram’s gaze lingered only slightly longer on Hat Guy’s before it moved to Daphné. Vikram’s shoulders dropped slightly before he composed himself and turned back to the Fontaine officials, “We understand and will be happy to meet with Monsieur Neuvillette when we arrive at the Court of Fontaine.”

After Vikram did damage control from Hat Guy’s sharp tongue, the tension resolved itself. The delegation enjoyed a nice breakfast before they went ahead and finished filing their paperwork for customs. Daphné wanted to cry tears of relief when they stamped all her papers. 

Since her paperwork was filed first, she had some time to kill before the delegation would head to the aqua buses. As Daphné wandered the early morning streets, the dampness of the recent rain still hovered in the air. She locked her legs and watched the water splash in every puddle she stepped in. She made sure the hotel was still in sight if they needed her to help transport the luggage and shipment they brought but that was mostly handled by Vikram and Shohre.

When she turned a corner, a small child was curled up in a ball beneath a lamppost. As she approached the child, their small head snapped up with excitement which immediately fell when he saw Daphné’s face. The child’s eyes were filled with an ocean’s worth of tears. As soon as Daphné offered the lollipop from her pocket, the child started bawling their eyes out.

“What’s wrong, little guy? Oh, I should probably introduce myself. I am Daphné,” She said in a small, soothing voice, placing the lollipop into the kid’s hand.

“WAHHH! I got separated from my brother and sister,” He wailed into his hands, rubbing his snot on the hem of his shirt.

“You know what, how about singing a little song you know. Sometimes it helps me calm down.” Daphné suggested off the top of her head even though it was a bold face lie. On rare occasions, she would find herself humming along to a tune, but singing was something she did not care for. It felt like too much a production for her.

“Oh, miss. I know a song. All the other kids were singing it before at the orphanage. It goes something like: Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall. Humpty Dumpty had a great fall. All the king’s horses and all the king’s men couldn't put Humpty together again,” The child sang, clapping his hands together on the beat.

“Is that so? What a lovely tempo and song,” Daphné faked a smile at the child. If it were not for the kid, her face would have contorted at the strange, ominous lyrics. Were the lyrics not about someone gravely injuring themselves, unable to be fixed? She wondered why such a song was popular among the children in Fontaine. She momentarily thought it may relate to the missing Archon but quickly dismissed the scandalous thought. She shivered at the joyous face and bright smile the kid had in comparison as he sang those dark lyrics.

“Howel! Howel!” Two voices shouted full of desperation, drawing closer to the bench Daphné and the child sat on. At the noise, the child’s head perked up.

The child jumped up, calling back, “Lyney! Lynette! I’m over here!” The child waved his arms wildly over his head as he dashed towards the voices. One of his small feet caught on the pavement and Daphné leapt up to grab the falling child. 

Just as Daphné grabbed the young child’s wrist, two young adults appeared from beyond a turn. Daphné admitted, in her mind, that they were both very attractive. The young man was probably slightly taller than Hat Guy, with a large hat covering swept back and braided blonde hair. Right behind him was a young lady who seemed to be the carbon copy face of his, with a tight leather outfit and… a tail and cat ears? Daphné blinked twice to see if she hallucinated, but there was indeed a tail and cat ears.

They rushed at the boy with their arms open wide to sweep him off his feet, “Are you alright, Howel?!”

Howel outstretched their arms, asking to be picked up by the twins, “Yup! I was crying because I lost you. But, this nice lady gave me a lollipop and kept me company. Her name is Daphné.”

Lynette patted Howel all over, checking for any bruises or injuries while Lyney turned toward Daphné, his head bowed, “Thank you for keeping Howel company, Miss Daphné. We really appreciate it. He was recently adopted so he is still not quite used to these parts of Fontaine. The one moment we aren’t looking and he is gone. Oh, and my name is Lyney, and this is my twin sister Lynnette.”

Daphné waved her hands in front of her face, “Not at all. I was merely in the area and the child was crying. How could I leave the kid alone? I’m happy he found his older siblings. If that is so, I probably should make my way back to the hotel.”

She nodded her head at the three siblings before turning away to return to the hotel. However, she was stopped by a small hand grabbing the edge of her robes, “Don’t go pretty lady.”

“Ah, I’m sorry Howel. But, I have work to do and people are waiting for me just like your siblings were looking for you earlier.” Daphné leaned down and patted his head.

“You were also lost?” His innocent eyes peered up at her but his grip on her robes was still tight.

“Not quite,” Daphné scratched her cheek, not sure how to end the conversation. Daphné liked children, they were bright, fun, and free. But, she was not the most apt at handling them.

“I’m so sorry for his behavior,” Lyney apologized, while Lynette pried Howel’s fingers off one by one.

“Howel is still a cry baby it seems,” Lynette spoke, her voice monotone. At that, Howel frowned and gave up on clinging to Daphné’s outfit.

“I am not,” The child protested. Lynette and Howel proceeded to engage in a yes-so, no-I-didn’t conversation that seemed to go in circles. Howel was distracted by Lynette that allowed the twins to put a little distance between Howel and Daphné to prevent Howel from grabbing her robes again.

As they playfully bickered, Lyney said in a polite tone, “If you don’t mind me asking, are you a tourist here for the Fontinalia Film Festival?”

“You could tell? Ah, wait. I’m wearing the Akademiya uniform so of course. But, yes, I am.” Daphné answered as she looked down at her outfit. It wasn’t the most appealing color on her but it worked.

“If you are in the Court of Fontaine, Lynette and I are magicians. If you have the time, we would love to invite you to our upcoming show as our thanks for keeping Howel company,” Lyney snapped and a playing card with a cat in a hat as the design emerged from his fingers.

“I could not,” Daphné stated, surprised at the small trick. However, the twin’s outfits would make more sense. Their clothes did seem a bit showy.

“We insist, Miss Daphné. At least take the tickets and you can think about attending once you are in the city. And, I’ll give you a second ticket if you want to bring a friend along.”

“If you insist,” Daphné took the two playing cards in front of her. “The invitations are quite unique. I really like the design. Well, I must return back to the hotel. Enjoy your day Lyney,” She nodded her head before turning to walk away from the sibling trio. As she walked away, she felt them staring at her back but shook off the feeling.

Once the hotel entrance came into sight, she saw Hat Guy leaning against a tree. His eyes looked through her as if staring in the direction of where she came from. Only when she jumped up and down and waved in his direction did he flip her off and turned his head in another direction. The joys of being friends with Hat Guy she thought to herself.

From the distance, Hat Guy had seen the entire altercation and huffed in annoyance. Unlike how Nahida and him had imagined the trip, everything was already going to shit. Not only did he have to devise a plan to keep Daphné away from the Iudex, Daphné already made trouble for herself with interacting with House of Hearth children. The next two weeks may as well become some of the most stressful he has had in a long while. He was the opposite of thrilled at the prospect of more work that continued to pile in front of him. 

“Hat Guy, Daphné! It’s time to head out,” Vikram shouted in their direction, a clipboard and pen in hand. Shohre was next to him, dishing out commands to some of the Fontaine Gardes about moving the boxes from Sumeru.

“Coming!” Daphné responded, excitement bubbling out. “Let’s head over,” She grabbed Hat Guy’s sleeve and dragged him over to the delegation.

The delegation was then ushered to the aquabus station where they took an elevator up to the top. She wondered how long it would take to reach the top when they all stood around clustered together. As the doors opened, she clasped her hands over her mouth in awe.

The clouds parted like curtains drawn aside, welcoming the sunlight to cascade over the rolling meadows and majestic mountains of Fontaine. The once-muted landscape was now bathed in a warm light, revealing the verdant fields adorned with clusters of quaint villages and charming houses. The silhouettes of jagged mountains were etched against the blue sky, their peaks seemingly reaching out to scrape the drifting clouds. In the foreground, the landscape shimmered with vibrant hues as mysterious, colorful birds flitted and flocked together along the gleaming aqua bus tracks.

A woman with a blonde bob and elegant blue dress approached the group, “Welcome to Fontaine. I am Rena, the Navbed. You all will take the aquabus on the Clementine Line from Romaritime Harbor to the Court of Fontaine. Aeval will be your tour guide for the duration of the trip. She is one of most experienced tour guides. Your luggage will be taken on a separate aquabus for convenience and safety reasons.”

Rena offered a supportive hand as each of the delegates boarded the aquabus. When it was her turn to get on, she was hesitant she would slip or the boat would shift and she would trip. Daphné grasped the extended hand as she closed her eyes and jumped onto the aquabus. When she opened her eyes, she did not stumble nor did the boat rock at all.

Rena chuckled with a warm smile, “The aqua buses are quite stable and will not rock unlike boats on open water. I am sure you will get used to it very quickly.”

“Ahaha…ahem,” Daphné wanted to hide in a corner out of embarrassment, her face slightly flushed. She coughed to try to assume a more dignified image of herself although slightly delayed.

“Do you have any motion sickness medicine?” Kemia asked before boarding. She looked at the aqua bus as if her research proposal was rejected for the tenth time.

Ebert emerged from behind her with a shaky hand raised, his face already pale, “I would also like some if possible as well.”

“Of course,” Rena waved down a Garde who jogged up to them with a small chest in hand, “These should do the trick. You both may have to take another one halfway through the trip just in case.”

“Thank you,” Ebert and Kemia said together. They immediately downed the pills offered to them.

“Okay, we should all be ready,” Vikram appeared from behind Ebert and Kemia with Bahar and Shohre a few steps behind him. “The second aquabus has all our luggage and exchange gifts. Anything else before we leave?” The delegation all shook their heads, ready to get the long traveling over with. The rest of the delegates boarded the aquabus and took their seats on either side. The view from the upper deck was nice and a soft breeze was refreshing from the sun.

A bright sky blue and white Melusine boarded the aquabus and made her way to the front of the boat. Daphné thought she looked very cute. “Welcome to Fontaine, guest from Sumeru. I am Aeval, your tour guide today. I’m in charge of the Clementine Line between Romaritime Harbor and the Court of Fontaine. We’ll be departing now,” She stated before moving a few levers and pushing some buttons. The aquabus rumbled to life and moved at a slow and steady pace out of Romaritime Harbor.

Aeval caught Daphné staring at her, “Are you curious about Melusines, dear passenger?”

“Ah, sorry for staring,” Daphné apologized, “I’ve just never seen someone as cute as Melusines. Do all Melusines look like you?”

“Mm-hmm, I get it,” Aeval nodded her head, her blonde hair bobbing in the wind, “They say that there aren’t any Melusines anywhere else in Teyvat, after all! Melusines are a very young race—we’ve only been around for something over four hundred years.”

“Oh, wow, that is old,” Daphné exclaimed.

“It was Monsieur Neuvillette, the Chief Iudex of Fontaine, who brought us from the cavern of Elynas to the Court of Fontaine to live with everyone else. That is why I have the opportunity to wear this uniform and give this explanation to guests like you.” Aeval’s eyes lit up with sparkles when she mentioned Monsieur Neuvillette’s name. If such a cute Melusine thought so highly of the Iudex, Daphné  wondered why Vikram and Hat Guy seemed so reluctant to meet him.

Daphné asked a few more questions to Aeval who answered in a bubbly voice, overflowing with excitement as she explained more about the Clementine Line and basic history questions about Fontaine. Their laughter brightened the long ride. The other delegates joined in on the conversation, their academic curiosity piqued about advanced transportation, the lives of Melusines, and the culture of Fontaine. Daphné slowly fell out of the conversation since she was distracted by the beautiful scenery that surrounded them.

As she stared into the sky, her eyes glazed with wonder, Daphné watched the clouds shift and morph. The billowing cloud formations seemed to defy reality, transforming from fluffy shapes into fantastical objects—Aranara dancing, dragons soaring freely, and ships setting sail. Each new shape unfurled with a fluid grace, evolving seamlessly into the next.

Daphné’s thoughts gradually ebbed away, like the receding tide, as the mesmerizing spectacle above her took hold of her imagination. The endless blue canvas, punctuated by the drifting clouds, enveloped her in a profound sense of calm. The gentle motion of the clouds, coupled with the soft whisper of the breeze, replaced her restless musings with a serene silence. Her mind drifted into a state of tranquil emptiness.

Rattling her from the trance, a hand firmly shook her shoulder, her body swaying with the aggressive jerky movements. Daphné’s eyes met Hat Guy’s, an indecipherable emotion quickly disappeared from his face, “You—”

“Hm? What’s wrong?” She tilted her head in confusion.

Hat Guy huffed before releasing his grip on her shoulder, “We are arriving at the Court of Fontaine soon. You told me earlier to wake you up if you were sleeping.”

“Huh? Did I say that? Thank you then,” She scratched her head but thanked him with a bright smile.

Hat Guy muttered something under his breath and turned away from her towards Vikram. The two talked in hushed voices. Daphné thought she shouldn’t be eavesdropping so she focused her attention elsewhere.

Daphné turned her head towards the front as the boat drew closer to the Court of Fontaine. The aqueduct ahead stretched out beneath a grand archway, a tunnel that seemed to beckon them forward. As the boat glided through the arch and emerged from the shadowed tunnel, Daphné was momentarily blinded by the dazzling brilliance of the city below.

The aquabus, elevated high above the sprawling urban landscape, offered a breathtaking panoramic view. Below her, the city of Fontaine unfurled in a magnificent tapestry of vibrant life. Elaborate houses, charming cafes, bustling stores, and elegant apartments sprawled across the cityscape, their rooftops adorned with striking teal tiles that shimmered in the sunlight. The rooftops, with their rich, oceanic hue, were picturesque against the backdrop of the city's architectural splendor. Above the city, other aqueducts arched gracefully through the sky, their curves and bends creating an intricate network that seemed to weave the entire metropolis together. 

Daphné gripped the rails of the aquabus tightly, her gaze drifting downward to the tiny figures bustling below. The sight was both mesmerizing and overwhelming; the city seemed to pulse with an energy that was both distant and intimate. Her breath caught in her throat, a mix of awe and uncertainty swirling within her.

“Ah, I probably should have mentioned this earlier, but please keep your hands, feet, and heads inside of the aquabus at all times. Please keep your canes, swords, or any of your possessions by your side. The Court does not have responsibility for any lost or misplaced items on your journey today. Although, maybe it was a bit too late to say that,” Aeval looked down at her feet with a sad face.

“Ahaha,” Daphné rushed to cheer Aeval up, “All's well that ends well. We have all our stuff, so there is nothing to worry about, right?”

“You are right,” Aeval perked up at Daphné’s statement. “Thank you, Miss Daphné. This is our final destination, the Transport Hub of the Court of Fontaine. The Gardes will guide you to the elevator which will take you right to the Palais Mermonia.”

“Thank you, Aeval. I really enjoyed the ride.” Daphné thanked her. The other delegates chimed in before disembarking the aquabus. Daphné’s eyes could not remain on one thing as she glanced around her. The station was pretty empty besides the Gardes who helped the delegates off the aquabus.

Shohre leaned down and whispered in Daphné’s ear, “They cleared out this level of the Transit Hub for security reasons. They probably didn’t want any traffic or delays since the Sumeru delegation was coming.”

“Are we all ready to head up to the Palais Mermonia?” Vikram asked everyone. “If so, let’s get on the elevator. Time to get to work.” Daphné thought Vikram looked a bit constipated with anxiety, but maybe it was the trick of the light since the next second Vikram’s natural smile sat on his face.

The Gardes and Cornelia led them to the elevator. Vikram entered after the Gardes and Cornelia. Bahar and Shohre entered after him. Ebert walked inside, fiddling with the hem of his sleeve with anxiety. Kemia lightly pushed Ebert further inside to make room for the others. Daphné inspected the inside of the elevator as she stepped inside. The inside of the elevator was beautiful with elaborate carvings into the stone floor.

“Hurry up, Hat Guy,” Daphné urged him. 

Hat Guy stood before the entrance of the elevator, looking beyond Daphné before he released his signature sigh. His brows furrowed together just like every other time when he was hyping himself up to do something he despised. He flipped his bangs to the side before locking eyes with Daphné. Daphné felt a sense of foreboding bud in her chest as she impatiently waited for Hat Guy to enter the elevator.

⭑❃⭑

Neuvillette’s desk was buried under stacks and stacks of papers, documents, and folders. As he scribbled some notes while reviewing some documents, Neuvillette wondered what the odd sensation he felt last night was. After the fleeting moment where it seeped through all his senses, he did not feel it again all evening and all of this morning. It made no sense. He brushed the thought aside and convinced himself it was a mere trick of his mind.

“Monsieur Neuvillette, the Sumeru delegation should arrive soon,” Sedene peeked into the office of the Chief Iudex. Her teal horns poked out between the gap in the doors.

“I understand,” Neuvillette replied, elegantly placing down the pen in hand. He brushed off a speck off his shoulder and walked over to Sedene. “Thank you for letting me know.”

“Oh, and Miss Clorinde is here,” Sedene reported as she pushed the door open with her small hands. A larger hand held the door open with ease.

“I apologize if I came at a bad time. I came to report about the recently arrested drug dealer and an update on security for the festival.” Clorinde silently appeared behind Sedene. She tipped her hat backwards, tucking away any loose strands of hair in her face.

“Good afternoon, Clorinde. I am about to meet the Sumeru delegation. We will most likely talk about the festival and inquiries about security may come up. Would you like to join the meeting if you have time?” Neuvillette offered as they walked through the Palais Mermonia lobby. Their footsteps were muffled by the blue carpet.

“As it happens to be, I am available.” Clorinde stated. She walked half a pace behind him.

When they opened the grand doors to the Palais Mermonia, a hint of the sea’s briny essence swept through, lifting Neuvillette’s long hair with its gentle caress. The sun poured through white, billowing clouds.  On either side of the path leading to the Palais, tens of Gardes stood in rigid formation, their uniforms pristine and their posture impeccable. They were poised and ready to welcome the Sumeru delegation with unwavering formality. Their presence added a sense of grandeur and solemnity to the occasion. Neuvillette descended the broad stone steps of the Palais with measured grace, his footsteps echoing softly against the old stones. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Wriothesley leaning against a bench when Wriothesley shook his head in Neuvillette’s direction. Neuvillette turned his attention back at the Transportation Hub’s elevator in the distance, waiting patiently.

When the elevator doors opened, four Fontaine Gardes and Cornelia emerged. Neuvillette’s brows furrowed in confusion when the Sumeru delegation appeared. After the Fontaine officials, five individuals exited the elevator dressed in the official Akademiya uniforms and hats. He was informed by the Akademiya that there would be seven delegates, not five.

Neuvillette met Sumeru’s delegation halfway between the bridge, his arm extended towards the man who walked at the front of the group, Vikram if he was correct, “Welcome to Fontaine. I am Neuvillette, the Chief Iudex and Administrator of Fontaine. It is a pleasure to have you all here for the Fontinalia Festival.”

Vikram plastered a polite smile to his face as he firmly shook Neuvillette’s gloved hand, “The pleasure is all ours. I am Vikram, the leader of the Sumeru delegation and the Akademiya’s Grand Conservator. We are all very excited to be here not only for the festival, but to foster Sumeru’s relationship with Fontaine. With me today are my colleagues: Bahar, Ebert, Kemia, and Shohre.”

“Nice to meet you all,” Neuvillette greeted the others. The delegates responded in like.

“However, I believe the Court of Fontaine was informed there would be seven delegates,” Neuvillette stated as his gaze shifted across the delegates.

“And for that, I apologize, but one of the delegates had a very important item swept away by the wind and insisted on going looking for it. Another delegate wanted to help, so they did not board the elevator. I apologize for their behavior and if their actions brought any disrespect,” Vikram responded coolly, but internally he hoped the explanation would work. According to Hat Guy’s words, he needed to keep the attention of Monsieur Neuvillette and the Champion Duelist if she were to appear. He covered his anxiety behind his neutral face and waited for the Chief Iudex’s response.

Neuvillette nodded his head, “I understand. I shall have a Garde search for them in case they get lost.” He looked at Clorinde who nodded her head in acknowledgement. As she was about to step away from the group, Vikram quickly intervened.

“I apologize, but could you send a different guard?” Vikram asked. He leaned slightly towards the Chief Iudex and whispered in a low voice, “One of our members has always admired the Champion Duelist. Is it possible to swap the Garde you send out?”

Neuvillette thought about the request for a moment before shaking his head in Clorinde’s direction. He turned to one of the Gardes and ordered, “Bruneau, please find the Sumeru delegates and escort them back. We shall move our discussion indoors as I presume you have already had a long day of travel.”

“Yes sir!” Bruneau saluted and briskly left the formation.

“Thank you for your efforts, sir Bruneau. We are ready to head inside. The constant sun for the past six hours has had draining effects,” Vikram joked as the Fontaine and Sumeru officials moved towards the Palais.

Clorinde was suspicious of the sudden request to switch Gardes. When the Sumeru delegates were not looking, Clorinde signaled to Wriothesley with her hands behind her back. Wriothesley shrugged from his comfortable seat on the bench and stood up. They did not exchange glances and continued in opposite directions.

⭑❃⭑

Wriothesley wandered the streets, keeping an eye out for any individuals in the official Akademiya garb or those who looked like foreigners. He started searching near the Vasari Passage since it was at the base of the Transportation Hub’s elevator. From there, he went in circles around the center of the city, each lap expanding his search. When he passed Cafe Lutece, Wriothesley did not bother looking anywhere else. A young man with a large brimmed hat unlike those produced in Fontaine and a young lady both in the distinct Sumeru’s Akademiya uniform were relaxed, sipping on their drinks at one of the outdoor tables. He wondered if the two young looking delegates wanted to escape their responsibilities and ditched the rest of the delegation to frolick.

Blending in with the other citizens, he walked up to Arouet. Arouet was about to make a fuss at the Duke’s arrival but Wriothesley quickly hushed him up and told him to pretend like he was a normal citizen. And, to give him the best tea he had in the house. Next, he planned how to approach the two. He thought he would try the direct approach since they looked like any other scrawny scholar from the Akademiya. And, to Wriothesley’s luck, all the other tables were occupied.

“Do you mind if I join you both? The other tables seem to be full,” Wriothesley asked with an innocent smile, acting like a normal citizen. He ducked under the patio umbrella, his head barely grazing the top.

The young man immediately scowled and scanned the man who approached their table with discontent, “Why don’t you try a different table? You’re spoiling my drink.”

“Sure, why not?” The young lady gestured happily towards the open chairs at the table.

“Thank you, miss,” Wriothesley sat down next to the nice lady and across from the grumpy young lad. The young lad’s frown deepened severely.

“Isn’t the latte from here delightful?” She nursed her cup delicately in her hands.

“I don’t have the opportunity to swing by here a lot but they certainly have good coffee,” Wriothesley commented as he placed his elbows on the table, pleased that the young lady was willing to engage in conversation.

“Why don't you shov—” The young man was interrupted by the young lady who also made a fuss to cover up the man’s silver tongue.

“I’m Daphné! And, this is Hat Guy. We came from Sumeru and got lost in the city.” Daphné introduced herself and friend. Wriothesley noted her deep green eyes and short wavy brown hair that curled up at the tips, cupping her round face. Hat Guy—an interesting name—was reclined in his seat and  glared at Wriothesley with periwinkle colored eyes. Wriothesley gauged that the little lady was not lying. He sensed none of the indications of a liar from her words or behavior compared to the hundreds of criminals who walked through the Fortress of Meropide. 

“The pleasure is all mine, Miss Daphné. I am Camden. Actually, I am a Patrol Garde but am currently off-duty. Do you mind if I ask if you are here for the Fontinalia Festival?” Wriothesley half-heartedly apologized to his employee in the back of his mind.

“Pleased to make your acquaintance, Camden. I saw a flyer advertising the festival and was lucky enough to be placed on the Sumeru delegation. Everything in Fontaine is beautiful! The architecture is amazing and the aqueducts everywhere are so interesting. The smell of the water in the air is refreshing. I cannot wait to explore the city! And I cannot wait for the opening ceremony in a few days, too.” Daphné gushed as she gestured to various things from her seat.

“Oh the delegation? I believed I heard the other Gardes mentioning the Sumeru delegation would be at the Palais Mermonia this afternoon. Did you get separated from the group? Should I show you the way there?” Wriothesley offered politely, making sure his expression showed a tinge of concern.

“My hat flew off before I got on the elevator. I grabbed her arm before the doors closed to help me look for it. It’s very important to me so we went looking for it.” Hat Guy spoke up, a permanent scowl on his face.

“You could have just asked instead of yanking my poor arm out of its socket,” Daphné pretended to act as her arm was broken, “But, yeah. The wind swept his hat off his head and floated down to the city. I’ve never seen him without it! Anyway, we went to go looking for it and found it in a tree. We were going to head to the Palais, but Hat Guy must be sensitive to the sun since he’s been more snappy, probably because he wandered around without his hat under the sun.”

Wriothesley chuckled, amused by their funny dynamic, “Well, it seems Hat Guy here is a bit delicate.”

“Watch what you say,” Hat Guy bit, his patience hitting its maximum. As he stood up, his foot caught on something and he stumbled back in his chair.

“Hey now,” Daphné interjected, concern written all over her face, “Be careful. You seem a bit dizzy still.”

“Whatever, get your hands off of me,” He stated and brushed Daphné’s extended hand away. Daphné did not back down.

“I think we should skip going to the Palais for now. We can always give our greetings another time. Let’s just head to the hotel. I’m sure the Palais Mermonia will understand.” Daphné stated worriedly. She then turned her gaze to Wriothesley, “Camden, could you please show us the way to Hotel Debord by chance? I apologize if you are busy and I’d appreciate it if you could even point me in the right direction.”

Wriothesley pondered for a moment, organizing his thoughts and observations. According to both of them, they did not break from the delegation on purpose. Daphné’s concern for Hat Guy was genuine. From the circumstances, it did seem as though Hat Guy was tired at the very least. If they were spies they would have been more stealthy by changing their clothes to blend in. If they wanted to plant dangerous weapons, spending their time leisurely at the cafe would be unlikely. They seemed like normal students or scholars of the Akademiya, quite quirky—like every other scholar he had met from Sumeru. Normal young adults. Nothing that they said or did was secretive or suspicious. A truthful story or a well thought out alibi for something he wasn’t aware of yet.

“Mister Camden? If you are busy, please don’t worry about it.” Daphné withdrew her request and nodded her head as if understanding Wriothesley’s contemplations.

“Ah, I didn’t mean it like that, Miss Daphné. I was merely distracted. I would be happy to show the Sumeru delegates to Hotel Debord. But first, let me grab my drink to-go from Arouet.” Wriothesley gave a quick smile and left to talk to Arouet. After he grabbed his drink, Wriothesley guided them to Hotel Debord which was not that far of a trek. As they walked through the streets, he pointed out a few shops and buildings.

When the hotel came into view, Daphné stared in awe. Wriothesley chuckled at how she wore her emotions on her sleeve. “This place is beautiful. We get to stay here for two weeks? That’s amazing. I’ll go check in first. Hat Guy, you should still get some fresh air in the shade. How about that bench over there?” Daphné pointed to a wooden bench a few yards away.

“Worry about yourself first. Just hurry inside,” Hat Guy groaned.

“If you say so. Just don’t overexert yourself. If you collapse on me, you are in big trouble with Nahida.” She warned pointedly.

“Whatever, just move it,” Hat Guy said louder.

“Okay Mister Emo Man,” She bit back in a playful manner. A smile danced on her face. “I’ll be right inside if there is a problem. I won’t take long.”

Daphné walked into Hotel Debord first. Once she was out of sight, Hat Guy fixed his eyes on Wriothesley. He scanned him from head to toe once more before twisting his face in disgust, giving Wriothesley a sharp warning, “I think it is rather disrespectful for the Duke of the Fortress of Meropide to give a false name to a diplomat. It doesn’t help foster a trusting relationship between nations if one of their top officials lies.” In other words, a breach of trust at this level could have far-reaching repercussions, undermining the very foundations of diplomatic relations and jeopardizing future negotiations. And, Hat Guy would not hesitate to use it to his advantage.

“Ho, is that so,” Wriothesley crossed his arms over his chest, his interest piqued, “When did you figure it out?”

“And wouldn’t you like to know. Let’s just have a smooth, uneventful Film Festival for everyone’s sense of peace,” Hat Guy rolled his eyes before heading inside the Hotel, not once glancing back.

Wriothesley waited until Hat Guy also entered the hotel before placing his hands on his hips and leaned backwards. He released a long sigh and wondered how the young lad knew. If Hat Guy was aware from the start, why was Hat Guy purposefully aggressive even before Wriothesley gave a false name? Was there hidden intention behind his words and behavior? His thoughts were muddled. Wriothesley stared at the sky which was slowly changing colors with the setting sun. He felt he would soon be involved in the Film Festival despite rarely visiting the overworld.

“Well, don’t I have more work for myself,” He said to himself as he made his way back towards the Palais Mermonia to report back to Clorinde and Neuvillette.

Chapter Text

The Palais Mermonia was dyed in the colors of the sunset. The Sumeru delegation was escorted to Hotel Debord an hour ago by the Gardes. Clorinde and Neuvillette were discussing matters of the court and upcoming trials when a soft knock resounded through the office. They looked up from the papers they were reviewing.

“Monsieur Neuvillette, it is Sedene. I have brought refreshments.” Sedene’s muffled voice seeped into the office, “Oh, the Duke! You’re here as well.”

“You may both enter,” Neuvillette replied from his desk.

Wriothesley held the large door open for Sedene, trailing behind her into the office. Sedene balanced a large tray in her hands and carefully placed it down at a table. As Sedene arranged the cups, Wriothesley slouched into one of the chairs and threw one of his arms behind the back of the chair.

“Still workaholics, I see,” Wriothesley jested, glancing at the stack of papers they had spread out on the desk.

Clorinde huffed before joining Wriothesley and taking a seat at the table, “We were merely reviewing some documents for the upcoming trial schedule. Nothing complicated.”

“Miss Clorinde, Duke Wriothesley, your evening tea,” Sedene stretched her arms over the table and offered each of them a piping hot cup of tea. The tea had a rich golden color and aromatic roasted scent.

“Thank you, it looks great.” The two’s voices overlapped as they praised Sedene.

“Monsieur Neuvillette, I will put your favorite goblet here. It is water from Sumeru brought by the delegation,” Sedene smiled, placing the goblet in front of the empty seat at the table.

Neuvillette stood up from his desk, although rather reluctantly, and walked over to join Wriothesley and Clorinde at the table. When he passed Sedene, a faint smile lingered on his lips, “Thank you for bringing refreshments, Sedene. There are no more meetings and the Palais is closed to the public at this hour. You are free to retire for the day.”

“Understood,” Sedene bobbed her head up and down, her hat almost slipping off her head, “Have a good evening Monsieur Neuvillette. And Miss Clorinde and Duke Wriothesley.” She bade farewell and skipped out of the office with a hop in her step. She was glad that Neuvillette was taking another break and talking with friends. All the humans say that hanging out with friends helps them de-stress.

Once Sedene was gone, the three individuals turned towards each other, their smiles from waving farewell to Sedene dropped.

“I assume you found them since you came in with that smug look of yours. What did you think?” Clorinde asked, the implications clear. She brought the teacup to her lips as she gingerly blew on the surface of the tea. Small puffs of steam wafted from the teacup.

“Nothing much. It seemed like they were two lost scholars after trying to find their hat. I went back and asked some of the Gardes on duty in the area. They all made similar statements. The young man’s hat flew off in the wind, which wasn’t surprising at how large the hat was. And, the young lady went to help him find the hat. After finding the hat, he was tired from the sun and they sat down at a cafe.” Wriothesley reported. He leaned over the table and grabbed two sugar cubes that he dropped into his cup.

“Nothing suspicious?” Clorinde asked, her eyes slightly narrowed.

Wriothesley shook his head, “Just an odd coincidence of circumstances. After they identified themselves and told their story, I guided them to Hotel Debord since the young man felt sick. The young lady was the one who spoke for the most of it and I didn’t think she lied. Nothing suspicious from what I could tell.” The last sentence flowed from his mouth smoothly. Hat Guy’s warning implied much more than just staying quiet, he was hinting at something else. But what? And, he wasn’t the only one thinking that they were missing some critical piece of information.

“I believe you,” Clorinde sighed but nodded her head. She could trust Wriothesley, but an odd feeling settled in her stomach, something unnerving, “I just can’t help but feel that we are missing something from seeing a broader picture.”

Neuvillette spoke up, swirling the goblet between his fingers and staring into it as if it would reveal the secrets of the stars, “We should not be hasty in being overly suspicious of foreign dignitaries. They have done nothing overly suspicious to warrant extra supervision by the Gardes. They were invited to improve Fontaine’s relationship with Sumeru.”

“Understood,” Clorinde replied sternly, but uncertainty nibbled away at her.

“Oh, Neuvillette, how have you been holding up?” Wriothesley turned his attention towards Neuvillette.

“Thank you for the concern, but I am faring just fine,” He lightly brushed off the question, staring at his goblet as if his mind was not quite there. Clorinde and Wriothesley glanced at each other, having a silent conversation through their eyes in the span of seconds.

“Has Monsieur Neuvillette been… spacey for a while? I haven’t been up from the Fortress in a while.”

“Not more than normal since five years ago. However…”

“However?”

“I think it got worse since yesterday.”

“Any leads on why?”

“None.”

They both shook their heads.

“Is that so,” Wriothesley stated with a knowing frown but moved topics, “How did the conversation go with the diplomats?”

“It went smoothly. We discussed the logistics between our nations on a surface level. We then talked about the major events of the festival and went over the details of their itinerary. They had a few questions about their role during the opening and closing ceremony and the security protocols.” Neuvillette replied, “Would you like to take the documents to review back at the Fortress?”

“I think I’ll…” Wriothesley paused. He internally debated whether he wanted to get involved with whatever the Sumeru delegation, or Hat Guy, was trying to achieve. Wriothesley had the opportunity to disconnect himself from the situation and enjoy some peace, but what was the fun in that? His curiosity got the better of him as he nodded, already with a plan unfolding in his mind, “take a quick glance at the documents.”

⭑❃⭑

As Daphné attempted to stretch out her arms, they were caught in the bundle of sheets wrapped around her. Her body was sprawled out, the blanket having been shoved onto the ground at some point in the middle of the night. She stifled a yawn as she unraveled herself from the silky sheets. After freeing herself and rubbing her eyes open, she checked the clock. The hands pointed at 4:45 AM on the dot.

Daphné groaned as she rolled back onto the bed, wrapping the fallen blanket around her body for warmth. However, no matter what she tried, sleep evaded her. Her thoughts ran amuck in her mind but were all muddled into nonsensical blurs. Among the incoherent chatter, it felt like there was a vast, empty chasm in her mind that could not be remedied, an intangible void that resisted every attempt to fill it, leaving her with an unsettling sense of incompleteness. She gave up on the prospect of a few more hours of sleep and slipped out of the mess of her bed. If she could not fall asleep, she thought she may as well take a walk to get some fresh air. She threw on a cardigan from her suitcase, careful to be quiet so as not to wake Shohre. Daphné wrote a quick letter from the pad of paper on the desk. Once she was satisfied with the letter’s placement on the bedside table, she slipped her boots on and exited the room.

As Daphné exited the room, trying to make sure the door did not click shut loudly, she looked down the long hallway that seemed to extend forever. Rubbing her eyes, she waddled down the long hallway, the red carpet muffling the sound of her footsteps. The shiny metal numbers hanging on the passing doors got smaller and smaller as she continued walking until a staircase appeared before her.

When Daphné entered the lobby, it was empty. The shining chandeliers were dimmed to conserve energy giving the lobby an eerie feeling. The chairs and tables were tucked to the sides of the room, probably for cleaning. Her boots clicked with each step she took on the marble flooring, echoing into the large open space. The one hostess on duty bowed in Daphné’s direction but did not say anything, which Daphné appreciated. Her mind was foggy and did not want to engage in conversation quite this early in the morning. The chill of the morning air kissed her cheeks immediately as she pushed open the doors of the hotel.

The two Gardes on either side of the hotel entrance nodded their heads in acknowledgement before returning to their rigid positions. She ducked her head in response.

Daphné tightened her grip on her cardigan as she began her walk, mindlessly wandering the streets. The streets, usually bustling with the ceaseless rhythm of city life, were now quiet with only the distant hum of water from the aqueducts above and the occasional rustle of a stray breeze breaking the silence.

As she wandered through the city, Daphné marveled at the wondrous architecture of Fontaine under the early morning sky. The towering walls that protected the city. The elaborate store fronts. The beautiful stone townhouses and apartments. The small outdoor gardens. The flickering street lamps. The occasional caw of a seagull circling above the city. The sidewalks were reflective, their surfaces glistening with the remnants of a recent light rain. Daphné’s footsteps were muffled by the wet pavement, her boots kicking up water droplets with each step. The sky slowly brightened. The once dark blue sky was dyed in warm red and pink tones that flooded the sky. 

Daphné spotted a quaint wooden bench in the distance and decided to rest her legs for a moment. Her breath puffed out in little small clouds of white. Across the street, the lights flickered on in one of the houses. And then another house, and another. Through the window into one of the townhouses, Daphné watched as a lover kissed their partner awake. In another, a parent picked up their child and happily spun them around in circles. It was endearing. Her heart warmed at the scenes.

People soon emerged from their houses and flooded into the streets. The lingering petrichor from last night’s rain was refreshing and cleared Daphné’s mind from its clutter. Daphné leaned back into the bench and admired the city before her. It was breathtaking. It was a beautiful city. By the time she realized she lost track of time watching the city rise, the sunlight began pouring into the city. Jumping to her feet, Daphné quickly jogged back in the direction of the hotel.

When she reached the hotel, she was out of breath since her stamina did not increase at all since living at the Akademiya. The doorman looked a bit surprised but recognized her as one of the Sumeru delegates and opened the door for her. In between wheezes, she nodded her head in thanks and headed inside. Of all the things she expected, it was not a grumpy Hat Guy with his arms folded menacingly.

“Ha… Hat Guy… why are you… awake this early?” She managed to squeeze out, her hands on her knees.

Hat Guy didn’t say anything but shoved a glass of water in front of her face. Without a second thought, she grabbed the glass and downed it. The cool water was refreshing to say the least. After Daphné was finished gulping the water down, Hat Guy aggressively shoved a hard round ball into her mouth. He then proceeded to wipe his hand off on a towel he had on hand as if touching her face was the vilest thing to happen to him. Daphné would call him rude if not for the thing in her mouth. She rolled the little ball around in her mouth which was surprisingly sweet, but also had a slightly grassy taste.

Content that Daphné was actually eating the candy, Hat Guy glared at her, “Where did you go without a guard? If you want to take a morning walk, take someone with you.”

Daphné shoved the candy to one side of her mouth and replied with wide curious eyes, “You were concerned about me?”

“And wha—” He was cut off.

“You were concerned about me.” Daphné confirmed loudly, a lopsided grin landed on her face.

“Urg, I’m done talking with an idiot. Breakfast started a few minutes ago.” Hat Guy’s frustration was audible.

A look of betrayal flashed on her face as she cried out, “Breakfast already started?! No, we cannot wait a second longer.” Daphné grabbed Hat Guy’s wrist and dragged him towards the second floor dining area reserved for the delegates. The appetizing smell of a Fontainian breakfast buffet welcomed her as she made the last step up the stairs. Vikram spotted them and waved them over to their large table.

The Sumeru delegation spent a leisurely morning at the hotel. The breakfast was mouthwatering and delicious. Afterwards, they all hung out in the lobby chatting about various aspects of the Akademiya. In the late morning, Palais officials in charge of the Fontinalia Film Festival met them in the hotel lobby. They exchanged pleasantries and introductions since Hat Guy and Daphné missed the meeting yesterday. The main organizer of the event was a middle aged lady, Fluer, who seemed very kind but capable and strict. The second organizer was Cornelia, whom they met yesterday. Although not present, Sedene, a capable Melusine stationed at the Palais, would be their point of contact if they needed anything approved by the Palais directly. Three Gardes would be their designated security for any of the group excursions that were planned for the delegates. The first was an older man with a thick mustache who introduced himself as Esmond. Hat Guy’s expression darkened at his introduction but when Daphné leaned over and whisper-asked, he brushed her off. The second Garde was a woman with brown hair pulled back into a tight bun named Molly. But the last Garde surprised Daphné, although dressed much more formally like the other Gardes in the blue uniform this time. And, with thick rimmed glasses, too.

“It’s Monsieur Camden,” Daphné spoke, looking at Camden before he could properly introduce himself.

Wriothesley dipped his blue hat, “How goes it, young lady?”

Kemia peered across the group at Daphné with curiosity, “You know the Garde?”

“He found us and escorted us to the hotel yesterday,” Hat Guy replied briskly.

“Monsieur Hat Guy speaks the truth. I happened across them and helped them to Hotel Debord. It is good to see you feel better today,” Wriothesley smiled, but Hat Guy could sense the amusement from his expression and frowned.

“That explains why you seemed even more…blunt yesterday evening,” Vikram sighed. Daphné chuckled under her breath at his comment. Hat Guy was quite grumpy at dinner yesterday, she assumed from too much sun exposure.

“That should do for introductions,” Fluer stated as she looked down at the clipboard in her hand, a pen poised over the paper. “Although we all spoke a little bit yesterday about the festival, we spent most of it on logistics and international relations. This afternoon, we wish to talk more in depth about the festival itself and the opening ceremony. And, of course, your roles as dignitaries from Sumeru.”

“Understood, where shall we have the meeting?” Vikram replied on behalf of the Sumeru delegation.

“There is a nearby local government building a few blocks away from here. We would like to discuss the details there.” Fluer briefly explained, always concise with her words.

Vikram glanced at the delegates before agreeing, “That sounds wonderful, please lead the way.”

The afternoon meeting dragged on for eternity. As each slow hour passed, another delegate or Fontainian official lost the spirit in their eyes. First was Hat Guy, but probably since he got bored if he wasn’t entertained. Then the Garde Esmond. Next went Bahar and Garde Molly. By the third hour, Daphné and Ebert were out of the running, their eyes glazed over in exhaustion and boredom. The fourth hour of the meeting took out Cornelia and Kemia. By the fifth hour of the meeting, only Fluer and Vikram seemed animated enough to keep talking. She wondered if they were monsters in disguise. They kept discussing the minute details of the festival plan that even she thought was a bit excessive. Daphné occasionally helped plan events in Sumeru and although the paperwork broke her back, it was manageable then. But, this meeting was straight up draining. Vikram and Fluer were in their own world as the rest of them suffered in silence, unable to get another word in.

At 4:30 PM sharp, the clock chimed from the wall, alerting Vikram and Fluer of how long their conversation had gone on for. They glanced around the large round table. The surface was buried under layers upon layers of scattered papers. Everyone besides them had mentally checked out long before and were mindlessly spinning their chair, fiddling with their hair, or doodling on the notepads that were distributed at the start of the meeting.

“Let’s wrap it up for today, shall we?” Vikram sighed as he looked disappointingly at the delegates. At that, all the Sumerians looked reinvigorated. “You people…” He muttered under his breath, but there was slight fondness behind it. 

“It sounds like a good idea. I’ll submit the meeting summary to the Palais Mermonia. You are free to explore the city at your own pace. Do you wish for Gardes to escort you around?”

Vikram glanced at the Sumeru faces before nodding his head, “If it is not a bother, we would appreciate it. We have only arrived and would like guidance around the city.”

“Understood,” Fluer nodded in understanding before turning to the three Gardes, “Molly and… Camden, if you would. Cornelia and I will be heading to the Palais. Esmond, you may return to your original station.”

“Yes Mademoiselle,” The three Gardes saluted Fluer.

“I shall see you all at the opening ceremony then the evening after tomorrow’s. Have a pleasant evening and do not hesitate to contact the Palais should any issues arise,” Fluer bowed slightly at the waist before leaving the room. Cornelia and Esmond also bowed and followed Fluer out of the room.

“Does this mean we can explore anywhere in the city?” Daphné’s eyes sparkled with anticipation.

“If you don’t mind,” Bahar raised her hand as if in defeat, “I think I’ll rest for the evening. I’m exhausted.”

“I as well,” Kemia nodded her head in agreement. Both of their faces were pale, most likely from the long meeting.

“That should be fine,” Vikram shrugged and then looked at the Gardes for confirmation.

“Since there are two Gardes, shall we split up in two groups depending on what individuals would like to do?” Camden suggested, “I can take those who want to go into town, and Molly will escort those who want to rest back to Hotel Debord.”

“Yes, sir.” Molly gave a stern affirmative response. Daphné thought that maybe Monsieur Camden was of a higher rank among the Gardes.

The Sumeru delegates all agreed with it. Those who were escorted by Molly were Vikram, Bahar, and Kemia. Those who were escorted by Camden were Daphné, Hat Guy, Ebert, and Shohre. They all left the small local government building and went their separate directions at the doors. The streets were alive with many Fontainians and tourists from other nations—who arrived early for the festival—flooding onto the streets. The workday had ended for most people as they headed homebound. Daphné waved at the other group until the sea of people blocked her view of them, consuming them in the current of foot traffic.

⭑❃⭑

Daphné rubbed her stomach with a contented sigh as she leaned back in her chair. Before her sat an empty plate, its pristine porcelain surface reflecting the ambient light with a soft sheen. The plate was virtually clean of the Vessie Chicken that she ordered according to Camden’s recommendation. Dinner was exquisite, a marvel of taste. Each bite had been a harmonious blend of flavors and textures, expertly crafted to tantalize the taste buds. If she could eat more, she would have but she was at her limit.

Shohre, who sat to Daphné’s left, giggled as she fondly glanced over at Daphné, “It seems as though you thoroughly enjoyed your meal.”

“I’m not the only one who finished their meal off completely,” Daphné said jokingly in a defensive tone, making a pointed stare at Ebert’s plate.

“What can I say? The meal was delicious,” Ebert grinned from across the table as he dabbed his napkin around his mouth, “Although, the table etiquette is quite different in Fontaine compared to Sumeru. You were quite quick to pick it up, Daphné. It took me a few trips to get used to just some of it.”

“What can I say?” She mimicked him, “I’m just a fast learner.”

“I agree with Monsieur Ebert,”Camden complimented her from across the round table, “You seemed to pick it up quickly.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Daphné beamed, proud of herself. “But, I think I like Sumeru table etiquette more. Personally, it's a bit more relaxed.”

“That is true. Oh, speaking of table etiquette, have you seen Inazuma’s and Liyue’s table etiquette? I had such a hard time picking it up,” Shohre sighed, recalling her failed attempts at using chopsticks.

“Oh, you seem like you’ve traveled far, Mademoiselle Shohre. Does your job require you to travel a lot?” Camden inquired.

“Oh not much. I went to Liyue a few times for business trips and Inazuma once on vacation recently since the Shogunate abolished the Vision Hunt Decree. Ah, don’t get me wrong, I don’t have a vision though.” Shohre explained as she sipped on her sparkling water.

“How about the others?” Camden turned towards the others of the table.

“My job does require some travel to Fontaine sometimes. I published a report on Fontanian Kameras, films, and film technology. As such, I needed to visit Fontaine on multiple occasions. However, it has been a few years since I’ve been.” Ebert replied, directing his attention at Daphné next.

“Well,” Daphné thought for a moment. Although she filled out a lot of paperwork with Kaveh and the Scribe Alhaitham a month before the trip, she had to redo a good section of them after Nahida suggested creating a fake past in Sumeru. Nahida had warned Daphné to be careful about telling people from other nations—and was oddly persistent about the Fontaine trip—about her amnesia from years ago. “I did some traveling for fun to Liyue and Mondstadt. It was quite the fun.”

Everyone’s gaze turned towards Hat Guy. He shrugged, “I don’t travel often unless my job required it.”

“What about Monsieur Camden?” Ebert asked, turning the discussion back to Camden.

Camden shook his head and shrugged, “The job never took me outside of Fontaine. I’ve only known Fontaine.”

“Shall we walk and talk? As much as I enjoyed the meal, I think I should stretch my old legs out and get some fresh air.” Ebert commented, despite not being considered old. A chorus of agreements responded.

Camden nodded and waved over their waiter. He handed over a check to the waiter and whispered something in their ear before the waiter disappeared into the kitchen. It was so quick, the Sumeru delegates had no time to react until they realized it was too late.

“No, we can’t let you pay!” Daphné demanded, ready to track down their waiter. She pushed her chair out and stood up when a hand grabbed the hem of her sleeve.

“Sit down, will you,” Hat Guy stated as he released his grip, but never looked up at her. He was intently staring down Camden. Since yesterday, Daphné felt as though Hat Guy seemed to send a glare or two in Camden’s direction when he thought no one was looking. She wondered why, but did not say anything since she knew Hat Guy would not talk if he did not want to. There was always the choice of her begging him to tell her, but it always left a salty taste in her mouth afterwards and sometimes he still would ignore her so she rarely resorted to it.

Daphné slouched back into her chair but did not give up, “It’s not right for you to pay for all of us.” Her words came out more as a pout than as an argument.

“Hahaha, don’t worry Miss Daphné.” Camden waved her off with a chuckle.

“No, she makes a good point. We cannot simply let you pay for us,” Ebert added.

“Ah,” Camden shook his head, “You misunderstand me. Or, I probably should have explained it better. The Palais Mermonia will cover all your formal meal costs. What I gave him was a check that will be billed to the Palais.”

“Still, it leaves a bitter feeling,” Shohre added, her brows furrowed together.

“Then if you are hungry later, I can show you to a popular local pâtisserie.” Camden offered as he slid out of his chair and offered a hand to Shohre and to pull her chair out. If Daphné blinked, she would have missed the faint blush on Shohre’s cheeks. And to her entertainment, she caught Ebert’s expression when he realized he was a second too late. Maybe by the end of the trip, there would be romantic development between the two.

“In the future, we shall try to return the favor for being introduced to a wonderful restaurant,” Daphné stated as she removed the napkin from her lap, carefully folding it and placing it on the table. Shohre and Ebert nodded their heads in agreement with her statement.

“It would be my honor then,” Camden gracefully accepted with a relaxed grin.

After assisting Shohre from her chair, Camden moved behind Daphné’s chair. Just before Camden’s hand landed on the back of her chair, the chair was aggressively pulled out, startling Daphné. Hat Guy’s iron grip on the chair loosened. Although he glared at Daphné, she knew it was not quite directed at her necessarily. It was one of her talents of being around Hat Guy for years.

“You could have just said to move faster,” Daphné muttered as she glanced over her shoulder at Hat Guy. She wasn’t annoyed or frustrated by his behavior, although she often thought she should.

“Let’s just move on.” He stated and shoved his hands into the pockets of his Akademiya uniform.

“Alright,” Daphné nodded her head, following Camden out of the restaurant.

As the doors to the restaurant swung shut behind them, the lively sounds of clinking glasses, cheerful conversations, and the soft strains of background music softened into a distant, muffled hum. The cool wind swept through the streets of Fontaine and Daphné pulled her jacket closer to herself. 

They all wandered the streets, talking about various aspects of life, cultural differences, and technical knowledge about Fontaine’s military structure. Although some topics Daphné was less interested in, Camden was a good story-teller. Whether his wild stories were fiction or reality, Daphné did not mind. Time flew by and despite mindlessly wandering for an hour, they ended up in front of Hotel Debord around 9:00 PM.

“Thank you. I, and I’m sure my colleagues, enjoyed the evening. Your company is very much welcomed should we have a similar opportunity in the future,” Ebert thanked Camden, reaching his hand out.

Camden met him half way and firmly shook Ebert’s hand, “Of course. It was my pleasure, Monsieur Ebert. I thoroughly enjoyed talking with you all.”

“Let’s hang out again,” Daphné said enthusiastically, her emerald eyes sparkling.

“Yes. Thank you, Monsieur Camden.” Shohre smiled politely before hugging her Akademiya jacket closer around her shoulders, “I assume we shall see you tomorrow, then. I will head in since it is a bit chilly out and I hate to take any more of your time.”

“Have a good evening,” Camden saluted casually with a smile. The doorman of Hotel Debord opened the door for Shohre and Ebert. The hotel light spilled onto the streets, casting long shadows from where Daphné, Hat Guy, and Camden stood. Shohre and Ebert waved goodbye to Camden before walking into the light.

“Let’s head in,” Daphné motioned at Hat Guy. He rolled his eyes but turned on his heels to follow her in when he was stopped.

“Monsieur Hat Guy, could I have a quick word with you?”

“Ohhh, someone is in trouble. He’s all yours,” Daphné playfully poked at Hat Guy’s shoulder when he swatted at her. Distaste was plastered on his face. Daphné did not understand why Hat Guy kept glaring at Camden, but she hoped that Hat Guy would resolve it. Just as Nahida says, communication is important.

“I’ll just be inside. Take your time, Hat Guy,” Daphné waved over her shoulder, a smirk plastered on her face as she sauntered after the Shohre and Ebert into the hotel. The doorman closed the doors behind them and returned to his station, not sparing Hat Guy or the fake Camden a second glance.

“What do you want?” Hat Guy turned to face up at Camden with an evident frown. He was not amused.

“If you don’t mind, could we step aside for a moment?” Camden politely offered and motioned towards an alley between two buildings a block down. Hat Guy muttered under his breath but Camden ignored it. Camden started walking towards the alley and to his relief, Hat Guy decided to follow a few paces behind. Once they were out of sight of the streets, Camden took off the hat and ruffled his hair. He tucked the thick rimmed glasses into the pocket of his uniform.

His formal tone and demeanor dropped, “That was a long day, wasn’t it.”

“And you are making it longer. You better hope whatever you spit out is worth my time,” Hat Guy scoffed in annoyance.

“You really have a sharp attitude, don’t you. Are you sure you should be taking that tone with me, the Duke, Administrator of the Fortress of Meropide?” Camden, no, Wriothesley leaned against one of the brick walls while maintaining steady eye contact. Wriothesley’s gray eyes analyzed Hat Guy from head to toe.

Hat Guy sharply replied, his arms crossed, “Isn’t it pathetic to have to verbally announce your own status? And, I’m not sure you should talk back to me. Fontaine sending the Duke to watch the Sumeru delegation when Fontaine invited us for improving international relations? Ha, now that would be an entertaining report to send back to Sumeru.”

Wriothesley chuckled, amused by Hat Guy’s confidence and way with words, “I was right to talk to you.” Wriothesley’s expression morphed into a serious one when he asked, “What is your goal? What are you trying to accomplish? Depending on your words, I may have to detain you based on your response.”

Hat Guy saw one of Wriothesley’s hands reaching for his handcuffs, or possibly a weapon. He did not feel threatened by the action, instead, it made Wriothesley’s motivations clear. He smirked while Wriothesley waited for Hat Guy’s decision to either talk, fight, or flee.

After a pause, Hat Guy stated, “You heard me the last time. I want a peaceful festival. You Fontainians keep to your side, and I’ll keep to mine. Don’t overstep. If you think there are hidden intentions behind my words, you’re wrong. And, too sensitive.”

“Why did you even mention wanting a peaceful festival in the first place?” Wriothesley pressed, not letting the subject go. According to what Hat Guy had said previously, it almost implied that there was a reason for the festival to fail.

“Your questions are boring and predictable,” Hat Guy shrugged, slowly losing interest in the conversation. Hat Guy extended his hand in front of him, casually inspecting his nails.

Wriothesley massaged his temples with one hand as he released an aggravated sigh. Sure, Hat Guy was giving him a rough time on purpose, speaking in riddles. But, detaining a delegate from a foreign nation on nothing more than speculation without evidence would be detrimental between the nations. And, it wasn’t like any of the other delegates were suspicious. He had no leverage in the situation unlike normally when his status and strength topped those in the Fortress of Meropide. His hands were tied behind his back.

“I’ll leave the delegation alone if you answer one question and withdraw from the designated security team,” Wriothesley reluctantly gave in, offering his best compromise on the matter. If Hat Guy gave an acceptable answer, he would drop the topic all together.

“Depends on your question,” Hat Guy’s attention returned to the conversation.

“Does this have to do with the little lady you hang around?” Wriothesley asked.

The question had popped into his head just a few minutes prior during their conversation. From Wriothesley’s observations of the young man throughout the day, his character and demeanor was consistent. Harsh, sharp tongue, brash, and dismissive of others, including those in the delegation. Hat Guy conducted himself however he wanted. However, there was one exception. And, it was a pattern Wriothesley had seen before from inmates in the Fortress of Meropide before. A behavioral pattern reserved for those the inmates cared for, whether it be romantic, familial, or platonic. If Hat Guy’s choice of words meant anything, it most likely related to the little lady, Miss Daphné.

Wriothesley was subtly surprised by Hat Guy’s reaction. Hat Guy laughed, more like cackled, “Hahaha, it seems you aren’t the Duke for nothing.” For the first time in a long time, Wriothesley felt intimidated by another person—especially a young man who was a head shorter than him. Hat Guy glared at Wriothesley, his light purple irises emitting a faint glow in the shadows of the alley.

“I’ll only give you a warning so you can shuffle off and tell the others. Don’t cross the line with Daphné.”

Finished with the conversation, Hat Guy strode past Wriothesley without giving the man a second to reply. Wriothesley did not move from his spot against the wall. He watched as the large brimmed hat turned the corner once in the street and disappeared from view. He had more questions than answers. Consumed by his thoughts, Wriothesley blankly stared at the bustling street from his position in the alley. The streets filled with people bathed under the lamppost lights that crawled into the alleyway, illuminating half of Wriothesley’s body. After a few minutes, he let go of another sigh, resigning himself to see how the situation unfolded without directly intervening.

Chapter Text

It was the second full day after arriving in the Court of Fontaine. Since they were scholars, the Court of Fontaine organized a private tour for the Sumeru delegation around the New Fontaine Research Institute. After the explosion years ago that demolished the Research Institute, creating the most mysterious cubes of water in the sky, Fontaine reconstructed some of the old institute buildings and renamed it the New Fontaine Institute of Research Institute of Kinetic Energy Engineering. The Callas Line had also been rebuilt since the institute blew up, which led from the Court of Fontaine directly to the New Research Institute.

Daphné was excited for the tour all throughout breakfast. Cornelia met with the Sumeru Delegation for breakfast at the hotel, followed by three Gardes. Daphné glanced up from her plate, her mouth full of food and listened to Cornelia’s daily morning report. She recognized two of them, but realized that Garde Camden was missing. Before she had time to ask, Cornelia answered her question.

“Garde Camden returned to their original position in the Fortress of Meropide due to confidential circumstances. He will be replaced by Garde Thierry for the remainder of your stay in Fontaine. We apologize for any inconvenience.” Cornelia reported as she waved towards the new Garde. He was a relatively tall man with bright teal eyes and short, buzzed brown hair.

The new Garde, Thierry, stiffly saluted to the delegation, “It is my honor to be assigned to this role. I am Thierry. I look forward to working with you.”

The delegates gave their brief greetings. Daphné found it odd that they reassigned a new security Garde to the delegation. In Sumeru when delegates were assigned security—members from the Corps of Thirty—they were required to stay with the delegates unless the delegates refused the service. Daphné shrugged it off as a cultural difference, not wanting to pry into whatever confidential matter was involved, giving a brief wave and smile.

“What happened to Monsieur Camden? Is he okay?” Shohre asked, disappointment painted on her face.

Cornelia shook her head, “I cannot say but his presence was necessary at the Fortress. But, I doubt you’ll see him anytime soon since the Fortress of Meropide is far away and not open to foreign visitors unless you, yourself, are relocated there.”

“Is that so?” Shohre’s shoulders fell, crestfallen. Kemia gave her a sympathetic pat on the shoulder.

“If that is all, we shall head to the Transportation Hub. We will take the aquabus to the Fontaine Research Institute of Kinetic Energy Engineering and spend all day there. With recent upgrades to the aquabus, the Callas Line’s aqua buses are fast. They have become so fast that researchers could easily commute from the city instead of living at the Research Institute, so you should not worry about the far distance. Vikram and I organized it so that you can meet some of the Researchers. You should arrive in the Court of Fontaine around dinner time. You’ll have plenty of time to rest this evening for the opening ceremony tomorrow,” Cornelia tapped her pen on her clipboard out of habit as she recited the information to the delegates. “Well, let us head out.”

⭑❃⭑

After a long day at the New Fontaine Research Institute, the Sumeru delegation reconvened and was escorted back to the aquabus station near the institute, the station name still being contended by the researchers. They all chatted amongst themselves about the things they learned as they boarded the aquabus. Kemia tried convincing a few of the Lead Researchers to visit the Akademiya. Shohre talked to Vuillermoz about Arkhium, although Daphné suspected it was because Shohre wanted to talk to a pretty man. Vikram discussed with Raimondo potential upcoming projects within the institute. Ebert talked with Damestier about Mekafish, the maintenance of such machines, and the newly developed fishing tackle.

The Melusine in charge of the Callas line greeted everyone as they sat down on the benches, “Welcome back. We will depart shortly. Please make sure you have all your belongings before we pull out of the station.”

Daphné leaned back in her seat for a few minutes as the cute pink Melusine prepared to depart. Daphné thought the Melusine was looking at her, but maybe it was the sun playing tricks on her since the Melusine would return to doing some checks on the machinery when she blinked. The aquabus rumbled to life before slowly pulling out of the station. Daphné and the other delegates waved farewell towards the researchers that came to see them off. The passing scenery quickly became a blur as the upgraded aquabus sped down the tracks, leaving waves in their wake on the track. The skies were slowly starting to change colors from the bright blue to orange and red hues.

Daphné turned toward Hat Guy and began to gush about her bottled up excitement from the day, “I spent most of my time talking to Heinry and Denichere about Fonta and helped taste-test new flavors. It was quite the experience. And, they showed some steps of the process but not everything because of copyright concerns. I don’t even have a daft enough hand to try chemistry. I’ll stick to my research on international literature and the performing arts. What did you do?” She asked as she peered over at Hat Guy who had a book in hand.

Hat Guy was skimming through the book he brought for the ride. Daphné peered at the cover of the book and cringed at the title, Crossroads of Creation: Exploring Human Histories and Ley Line Energies . Daphné was academically inclined but sometimes, as Nilou would put it, scholars from the Akademiya were often too absorbed in their intellectual pursuits. She was tempted to slip a leaf in between the pages and close the book on him.

“All the researchers are so absorbed in their own theories that they were utterly boring. They were too narrow-minded in their thought processes.” Hat Guy shrugged.

“Duh, because it's a kinetic research institute. Not an institute on etiology. You find most things outside of your field of study boring,” Daphné rolled her eyes. “That did not answer my question though.”

“I was up inspecting the water in the sky. There were some odd translucent sea creatures inside of the water cubes.” He said casually. When he did not hear an immediate reply, he added, “What? Don’t believe me?” 

Daphné’s mouth was wide open in shock. Not only was he crazy enough to fly up to the mysterious cubes of water in the sky, but he did so without her? She was scandalized. When she was distracted by her thoughts, Hat Guy had unraveled a small hard candy from a wrapper and tossed it into her mouth. She almost gagged on it since it was so sudden.

“Hmgph—you,” Daphné pointed an accusatory finger at him, yet still rolled the candy around in her mouth. It tasted like the similar candy he gave her yesterday, grassy tasting but still sweet. “Huh, wait… this actually tastes pretty good.”

“Of course it should,” Hat Guy stated with a frown.

“You—, urgh. I can’t believe you sometimes.” Daphné huffed in frustration, turning her head away from him. 

“Your loss then, idiot.” He replied.

“I can never win, can I. Anyway, Hat Guy, remember the tickets I showed you before? For the magic show,” Daphné nudged Hat Guy as she put her hand inside her coat jacket.

“What of it?” He said without any energy or excitement.

“They are for tonight! Would you want to go with me? If not, I’ll ask Shohre or someone else.” Daphné threw out casually, waving the two cards next to Hat Guy’s book. She offered more out of consideration rather than actually thinking he would agree. She was about to turn around and ask Shohre from across the aquabus who was absorbed in chatting with Kemia when Hat Guy curtly replied.

“Fine. What time?”

“Yeah, no I understa—wait what!” Daphné exclaimed, the words sputtering out. She was happy that she did not accidentally spit the candy out of her mouth.

“Have you gone deaf? I said fine .” Hat Guy repeated himself, this time emphasizing every syllable.

“Nope, no problems.” Daphné clapped her hands before Hat Guy changed his mind, “ Let’s go! Oh, can we swing by the Hotel first? I want to change out of this dreaded Akademiya uniform. I don’t mind it usually, but wearing it all the time is not my style. I think we should have time since the show is later in the evening.” She giggled with glee. “What should I wear? I bought a Saree that I picked out with Nilou and Dunyarzad a week before we left. I also got a Fontainian styled dress from an international vendor on Treasure Street. You know the one, with the bright red stall and the funky ever-changing hairstyles.”

“That weirdo?” Hat Guy cringed visibly.

“They aren’t that weird. Just unique… Okay, fine, you’re right,” Daphné gave up on trying to defend the store owner. She gingerly tucked the invitation cards on the inside of her jacket. “What will you wear? Should I do your makeup?”

“What I wear everyday, nothing special. If you take too long getting ready, I’ll just leave you behind.” Hat Guy shrugged, turning the page of his book. Daphné was upset but couldn’t argue that Hat Guy was sculpted perfectly, a natural beauty. Recently, she had been spending a bit too much mora on beauty products to keep her face blemish free. The stress of the Akademiya could be a lot.

“Or,” Daphné suggested with a lifted brow, elbowing his arm, “You could just fly us over. You know, with your Wind-favored state.”

“You think I’ll just fly us over? Ridiculous.” Hat Guy wondered where she had the audacity to ask.

⭑❃⭑

“ARCHONS! This is amazing!” Daphné screamed, her voice barely rising above the rush of the wind that whipped through her hair as they soared high above the city. Hat Guy’s arms were securely locked under Daphné’s armpits, Daphné’s arms extended like wings. Below them, the cityscape receded rapidly, the once-familiar streets shrinking into a patchwork of muted colors. The vibrant hum of the bustling city became a distant, indistinct murmur. The distinct sounds of people faded into subdued chatter. As they climbed higher in the evening sky, the panoramic view unfolded in breathtaking splendor. The sprawling city with dazzling lights and clusters of people created an intricate mosaic, a mirage of colors. The vantage point was more exhilarating than the view from the aqua buses, offering a sweeping, unobstructed perspective of the city’s grandeur beneath the vast expanse of sky.

“I feel so free! This is so great!”

Her unrestricted delighted laughter and thrilling screams of joy echoed in the sky. As they passed over the walls of the Court of Fontaine, she watched in awe as the evening landscape of Fontaine laid before her eyes in a spectacular view. The beautiful rolling meadows along Belleau and the Beryl regions. The small villages glowing faintly in the dark that speckled the mountains. The sea breeze that drifts up from the water. The seagulls cawing as they circle around in the endless sky. The Court of Fontaine laid in the distance, emitting a lovely glow among the backdrop of Fontaine. It was so beautiful that she felt the pricks of tears in her eyes—which was honestly probably caused by the constant air blowing into her face. It felt so liberating to soar through the sky like a bird. Unrestricted and free.

As Hat Guy zipped through the air, Daphné’s body dangled in the open air. He wondered how he ended up in this situation, let alone why he was in Fontaine on one of the most emotionally draining missions yet. Why did he go along with Daphné’s stupid antics? Why did he even care?

He knew why. It was quite simple to figure out, or at least that was what Buer told him the last time he threw out the question randomly a year ago. He saw fragments of himself in her. He was betrayed by a God, his creator, left behind and abandoned to fend for himself. Furina was betrayed by her God, her divinity, Focalors, by being cursed to a role she would never be able to understand the extent of the burden she would have to carry even when she accepted. She was betrayed by her friends, daresay some were like family, and the nation of Fontaine. He had attempted to erase himself from Irminsul, only to create a world in which the past changed, creating a version of himself with no memories of his betrayals. Furina, by speculation of Buer and himself, attempted to erase herself from Fontaine somehow, only resulting in her current circumstances. Although their lives were vastly different and they decided on different paths—he chose to remember while she chose to forget, he wanted her to not regret her choice.

Maybe to prove that he could have been content without his memories. Maybe because he wanted to validate his own choice. Or maybe Buer was correct. Maybe he had grown fond of her over the past five years. He did not want her to pursue a tragic fate of wishing to have never been born at all . Just this once, he would try to preserve Daphné happiness that she chose, even if it was a complete burden. 

⭑❃⭑

After a very quick fifteen minutes, Hat Guy lowered Daphné slowly to the ground less he dropped her and she made a fuss about her dress. Daphné’s heels grazed the grass as she steadied herself on the uneven ground. They were in the middle of an open field out of sight from the main road to avoid less gazes. It is not often in any nation for someone to be flying around in the sky, well, besides Sumeru City since Hat Guy flew a lot.

“No! My hair,” Daphné mourned her hair, trying to comb her hair out with her fingers. Her hair was relatively short, framing her face with short light curls. Normally, she would comb through with her hand and it would be fine. However, the wind outdid itself this time. She was happy that the ribbon in her hair managed to stay on her head, although it was securely tangled in her hair.

“Pfft,” Hat Guy laughed in his annoyingly condescending tone as he watched her struggle.

“If you want to do something productive, help me!” She complained, still combing her hair.

“It’s not my problem. You asked for a lift. I delivered. Pick a struggle: being on time or maintaining your appearance.” He retorted.

“Fine, whatever. Just give me a moment,” Daphné fumbled for another minute before becoming content with the final result after asking Hat Guy multiple times if the ribbon was centered. He grumbled but pointed out her mistakes such as stray hairs or if she needed to tilt the bow slightly. After one final exasperated reassurance from Hat Guy, they head towards the main road leading to the Opera Epiclese, hoping no one particularly notices them emerge from the trees.

Daphné’s mouth formed a soundless ‘ O ’.

Although Daphné had glimpsed the Opera Epiclese from the aquabus lines in the distance, it paled in comparison to the awe-inspiring presence of standing directly before the grand building. The Opera Epiclese rose majestically into the sky, its intricate stonework and opulent architecture commanding respect and admiration. At the entrance, a stunning stone fountain, the Fountain of Lucine, captured her gaze. Water shot gracefully from a central sculpted figure, cascading down through a series of ornate tiers. The water glimmered in the street light. The interplay of light and shadow on the fountain’s surface added a touch of ethereal beauty.

When studying about Fontaine, one of the books said that all trials are conducted in the Opera Epiclese. She looked above the Fontaine and the columns that surrounded the entrance door. Above the Opera Epiclese was a large statue—she was not sure what to call it—-hung over the building like the old-fashioned execution device in the history books. A guillotine. It was chilling, but she found it a fitting match for a courthouse. A building to sentence injustice.

As they drew closer to the Fountain of Lucine, the soft, enchanting echo of music began to reach their ears, blending seamlessly with the gentle sound of cascading water. Positioned near the fountain to the side of the court, a live quartet was performing classical Fontanian music, their melodies drifting through the evening air. The musicians were immersed in their craft, their instruments weaving together sounds that reminded her of flowing streams—truly benefiting of the Land of Hydro.

Against the backdrop of the grand opera house and its stunning fountain, a few guests danced by themselves or with a partner, their steps fluid and synchronized to the music's gentle flow. Others formed small, animated groups, their laughter and chatter mingling with the musical strains, creating a vibrant atmosphere. 

“Would you like to join me? We have some time before the show starts after all,” She bowed and offered her hand like she had seen the princes do in fairy tales. She could not deny that Hat Guy’s pretty face was enough to rival the illustrations of the princesses in Inazuma light novels. Sometimes she wished his face wasn’t so pretty all the time—the joy of being a nicely sculpted puppet, she thought.

“In your dreams, go frolic and make a fool of yourself by yourself,” Hat Guy swatted at her hand. Well, she thought it was worth the shot.

“Oh, if that’s so, could you hold onto my little bag?”

Hat Guy wordlessly put his hand out reluctantly. Daphné beamed at him as she slipped the bag off her shoulder and placed the strap in the palm of his hand. Then, Daphné took a step towards the cluster of dancers and seamlessly blended into the blur of dancing figures. Hat Guy could make out her muffled giggles as he stepped aside from the groups of people, opting to lean against the railing across the walkway.

Daphné had chosen to wear a Fontainian-styled dress, known as a Chemise à la Reine , as the vendor had described. The dress, a pristine white, was crafted from a lightweight fabric that billowed effortlessly with each step she took. It seemed as if the white fabric was floating, rippling gently with every movement. Daphné held the voluminous skirt in her hands as she spun gracefully in circles, the hemline flaring out in a wide, sweeping arc that resembled the elegant wings of a swan in flight. The delicate emerald silk sash that cinched her waist fluttered and shimmered in the breeze, the white dazzling under the lights.

As she pivoted on her heel, her foot inadvertently caught on an uneven stone, causing her to gasp as her weight shifted beyond her control. For a brief moment, her eyes met the stars in the sky as she tumbled backwards. Suddenly, a sturdy hand reached out and grasped her flailing hand while another strong arm encircled her waist. With remarkable precision, the stranger's grip steadied her, and she was gracefully lowered into a low dip.

The unexpected dip was executed with such finesse that it felt almost choreographed. After a heartbeat's pause, during which the entire scene seemed suspended in time, the mysterious figure smoothly pulled her back to her feet. Before she got a good look at the stranger, they continued to dance with her, twirling her around with a fluid elegance. Their movement synchronized perfectly with the rhythm of the music that played softly in the background. As they completed the final twirl, the figure bowed deeply while still holding her hand.

To the onlookers, their dance appeared as one cohesive, intentional dance. A few spectators, clearly enchanted by the spontaneous performance, applauded with genuine enthusiasm. Daphné, still catching her breath and trying to process the whirlwind of the unexpected, stood momentarily stunned, her heart racing from the surprise and the graceful intervention.

The stranger’s face was hidden behind a tall black and red hat. When they lifted their head, Daphné gasped at the familiar face.

“Lyney!” She exclaimed.

“A pleasure to meet you again,” Lyney winked at her. She felt a flush of embarrassment crawl up her face.

“That was amazing! Oh, but thank you for saving me from falling, otherwise I would have been so embarrassed. Well, the people applauding is also pretty embarrassing, too,” Daphné almost fumbled over her words. Lyeny’s dancing was so phenomenal that she was swept up in his pace.

“The crowd must have been dazzled by your movements,” Lyney playfully replied.

“Hahaha, if only.” She jested light-heartedly, casually brushing off Lyney's words. “You lead so well. And, you are the star of the show later tonight. That’s why everyone was looking at you. Oh, is it okay for you to be out? Shouldn’t you be preparing for the performance?”

“About that, I heard there was a quartet playing outside and decided to take a look. But, I probably should head in soon since Lynette would be upset that I ditched while we were prepping.”

While Lyney and Daphné chatted away, Hat Guy looked up from the book he had tucked in his sleeve only to scrunch his face up in disgust. To Hat Guy’s convenience, of all the people in Fontaine, the magician had to be an orphan from the House of the Hearth—in layman’s terms, a Fatui operative. And, if his information was correct, he was the heir to the House of the Hearth.

Hat Guy had debated on stealing the invitations from Daphné ever since she received it from the twins before. Afterall, it would make it easier for him, not having to worry about who Daphné would run into. However, whenever she ranted about her excitement, he couldn’t bring himself to strip her of that joy. Just as he had made up his mind at the start of the trip, he would try to protect that happiness she found for herself finally after those lonely 500 years. However, he did not expect them to actually cross paths again and so soon.

Hat Guy extracted himself from his comfortable spot against the railing and stormed over, ready to break the magician’s hand. If Daphné wasn’t mad at the young man—even if she didn’t remember, he would be in her place. Even after more than four years, he still vividly remembered the memories stored in Irminsul when he was doing errands for Nahida, searching for information on Daphné’s amnesia. Hat Guy witnessed the trial, and the haughty demeanor of the magician as he dragged Furina upon the stage. The bastard orphan acted so casually as if it was only a performance to him, purely for the entertainment of the people.

The structure of the make-shift boat fell apart revealing Furina and the Traveler and their floating pet. Furina held her hands close to her chest as she looked around the interior of the Opera Epiclese. The stares of the people in the audience bore into her with animosity and distrust. She trembled slightly when the magician bowed next to them, flipping his hat out in a grand gesture.

“Ladies and gentlemen, this concludes my opening performance. Now, without further ado… we may continue to the trial of our god.” The orphan had sung, a bright smile plastered on his face as he faced the audience. Hat Guy had scoffed as he watched the scene unfold, snickering at the ignorance of the people of Fontaine. The audacity of humans to use the excuse of ignorance was laudable.

 Furina paused momentarily, staring at the ground. “Ah, so this is what it is…” Her voice was disconnected from her face—her voice dramatic and bold, her facial expression dark, slowly losing the light in her eyes. However, she immediately snapped back to her impersonation of an Archon. Her emotions were masked behind a flawless mask as she continued her endless act.

Once the trial commenced, the orphan had explained his role in bringing Furina to the Opera Epiclese. He stared up and spoke in a condescending manner, treating the trial as merely another performance, “My thanks, Furina. Without your help, we could never have pulled off such an extraordinary performance.” 

Hat Guy crossed his arms as he watched the trial. It was vastly different from his image of Daphné, seeing Furina act for her life upon the stage, not only for herself, but for all of Fontaine. She acted to defy  Fate . As the trial continued, despite knowing the ending, it left an unsavory bitter taste in his mouth as he watched Furina beg. What irked him most was the fact that while Furina fought hard for so long, the people of Fontaine and those she trusted made a spectacle out of everything, a show of entertainment.

“The audacity of that bastard orphan,” Hat Guy seethed under his breath, recalling the magician’s tone and manner from the trial when he had easily put Furina on trial. He stormed over to the two of them in only a few paces. While he had plans to use the Duke of the Fortress in the future as a contingency plan since Wriothesley held no particular animosity towards Furina nor bore any real correlation to the trial, Hat Guy had no qualms of confronting certain individuals, especially those who orchestrated the entire trial even if Daphné didn’t remember. It was those involved in the trial and those she had trusted that had sent Furina spiraling, wishing for things she should not have wished for in the first place. They were all contributing factors to her tragic wish and Hat Guy did not give a damn why.

“Watch who you are touching,” Hat Guy snapped as he grabbed Lyney’s wrist and ripped it away from Daphné who looked at him with a mixture of surprise and confusion. Hat Guy situated himself slightly between the two. When Lyney, momentarily taken aback, didn’t react swiftly enough, Hat Guy’s grip tightened, his fingers and nails pressing uncomfortably into the magician’s skin. Lyney quickly put his hands up as if surrendering. A playful smile found its way on Lyney’s face as he looked between Hat Guy and Daphné.

“Ew, not him!” Daphné cringed at the thought.

“I’d rather drown in the Abyss.” Hat Guy crossed his arms with a look of disgust.

Their voices overlapped in a chorus of mutual disapproval as they turned their matching glares toward Lyney, who appeared both amused and unperturbed.

“Okay wait, I’m not that horrible,” Daphné huffed, her voice tinged with a mix of indignation and humor.

“If only you saw yourself,” Hat Guy retorted, his expression still contorted.

“Now, now, now,” Lyney waved his hands in front of him in his defense, “Let’s not start a fight before the show. It would damper the excitement.” And, with a snap of his fingers, a dove sat in his hands. The dove cooed before flying up and perching itself on Lyney’s tophat. Hat Guy’s eyebrows furrowed together in repulsion at the patronizing tone, only fueling Hat Guy’s anger.

On the other hand, completely distracted, Daphné’s mouth opened in awe before a foolishly loose grin settled on her face. “That is so cool! How did you do that? Wait, don’t tell me. That’ll spoil the magic. But, wow! WOW!”

Lyney chuckled at the innocent reaction. He flowed into a dramatic bow, “For such a wonderful reaction, I would like to offer front seats to tonight’s performance.” 

Daphné’s eyes lit up at the prospect. She glanced over at Hat Guy who sighed, “We’ll take it on one condition.”

“What are your terms, good man?” Lyney straightened up, a playful smile hung on his lips.

Hat Guy opened and closed his fists, and Lyney saw so. Hat Guy wanted to send another warning, especially to the cocky child that stood before him. If not for the fact they were in a busy public space, Hat Guy would not have hesitated to put the rat in its place, under his foot. “Neither of us will go on stage. We don’t want to get roped into your theatrics on stage.”

“Hmm,” Lyeny pretended to contemplate it but soon snapped his fingers. Confetti rained down at the feet around the three of them in the middle of the courtyard. The flurry of colors caught people’s attention, their eyes drawn to the magician. People stopped to applaud and look on at the early surprise performance by the magician. Lyney looked amused, attempting to provoke Hat Guy. “Guess that is doable. Are you in agreement, Mademoiselle?”

“Ah, actually yeah. I have the fear of being on stage,” Daphné nodded her head.

“A shame, but understandable. But, let me show you inside so I can ensure the ticketer will give you the best seats in the house!”

“Really?!” Daphné’s eyes sparkled, dazzled.

“Yes, let me escort you both to the booth so I can give you the best spots,” Lyney graciously bowed and offered a hand towards Daphné. Hat Guy gritted his teeth as he stepped between the two of them, wanting to get this over with.

Lyney leaned backwards, looking over Hat Guy’s shoulder and asked Daphné, “Your friend seems very protective.”

“Hmm,” Daphné pondered for a moment, not understanding Lyney’s hint, “I suppose so.” of Nahida.

After entering the Opera Epiclese, Lyney waved at the ticketbooth manager. They chatted a moment before Lyney turned back to them with even fancier looking tickets that had gold embossing.

“Here you are,” Lyney handed the tickets to Hat Guy who swiped them from the magician’s hand, “I wish I could escort you to your seats, but I can sense my sister’s eyes on my back.” He pointed over his shoulder where Lynette stood impatiently, her foot tapping the ground.

“Thank you for the tickets! I can’t wait for the performance!” Daphné waved as Lyney walked back towards his sister. He waved back, and Lynette nodded her head towards them.

“Let’s go, Daphné. Leave that dirty Fatui child alone,” Hat Guy muttered under his breath loud enough that Lyney could hear him. He saw the magician’s feet pause briefly. Hat Guy had chosen those words intentionally to give Lyney the wrong reason why Hat Guy disliked him, making future interactions with the children of the House of the Hearth easier instead of tiptoeing around the real reason. It was always easier to deal with things when he understood the motives of both sides to move forward with the most effective path.

Hat Guy and Daphné were guided to their seats in the front row by an usher. She handed them each a small pamphlet with information about the performance before bowing and returning to her station. Daphné eagerly flipped through the pages, reading small articles about the famous twins and their previous performances. There were some advertisements as well scattered throughout the small booklet that caught Daphné’s eyes. Restaurants. Toy stores. Clothing boutiques. People began filing into their seats when Daphné was finished glancing through the pamphlet, tucking it away in her small shoulder bag. She placed the bag at her feet.

“What’s wrong with the magician, Lyney? You seemed pretty startled when he was dancing with me near the fountain earlier.” Daphné inquired as they waited for the show. Although Hat Guy can be pretty abrasive to others, throughout the trip in Fontaine so far, Hat Guy seemed more on edge.

“What’s wrong with him?” Hat Guy repeated her question with an exasperated expression before aggressively ruffling his hair. “He is dangerous. A vision holder and a member of the Fatui. Remember? Buer said to look out for the Fatui since they could be dangerous, cunning individuals.”

“Hm, interesting. He didn’t seem dangerous, but I saw the calluses on his hands and wondered if it was because of playing with cards or because he wielded a weapon.” Daphné placed a finger on her cheek in thought.

“Oh? And since when were you aware of what types of calluses are caused by different activities?” Hat Guy was generally interested in the answer. He often associated her with carefreeness, not with knowing who wielded weapons and how to spot the signs. Unless the person was a seasoned fighter, it would normally be impossible to notice.

“Oh, you know the Flame-Mane, Dehya? She often works as a bodyguard for Dunyarzad, the heir to Homayani group. She taught us how to distinguish if someone wields a weapon by their calluses a few times since she thought it may come in handy one day. She even dragged a few of her reliable Emerite friends to help show us the differences,” Daphné explained.

“You finally learned something useful,” Hat Guy joked as he flipped through the pamphlet. It made sense, though.

“It’s better than nothing.” She huffed before breaking into a smile. “Hey, wh—”

Daphné was interrupted mid-sentence as the lights suddenly dimmed, casting the room into darkness. A loud, thunderous noise reverberated from the stage, followed by the dramatic emergence of the twins stepping out from a swirling fog of smoke under a bright spotlight. The audience erupted in enthusiastic cheers, their applause and gasps echoing through the auditorium, creating a wave of collective excitement that seemed to wash over her. Each trick and performance was executed with such precision and flair that she found herself perched on the edge of her seat, her eyes wide with fascination. The enchanting atmosphere and the sheer artistry of the performance rendered everything else secondary, making her completely absorbed in the magic and spectacle of the show. The sheer force of the grand performance and the crowd's reactions wiped her mind clean of her previous thoughts, drawing her full attention to the spectacle unfolding before her.

The performance was a dazzling display of illusion and skill. Objects appeared and disappeared in a breath, defying logic and expectation. The twins seemed to bend reality itself, moving objects through the air without so much as a flicker of touch, creating an experience that felt otherworldly. The artful choreography of the tricks, combined with the seamless execution of each illusion, showcased a mastery that went beyond the mere use of elemental energy. It was a display of true magical prowess, where the boundaries of possibility were stretched, and the very laws of nature seemed to yield to the performers' will.

“Oh! My! Archons!” Daphné shouted at the top of her lungs as the twins took their final bow, their synchronized movements and radiant smiles amplifying the crowd's exhilaration. She leaped to her feet, joining the standing ovation with the rest of the audience. The magic tricks performed were nothing short of wondrous—utterly captivating and brimming with a sense of enchantment that transcended mere elemental manipulation. She couldn’t even begin to wonder what the tricks were.

“Let’s head back to the hotel. You need to be rested for the opening ceremony tomorrow.” Hat Guy stated, also wanting to recharge before he had to deal with keeping Daphné away from those who orchestrated the trial. Through the first few days, he was thinking of several scenarios and contingency plans. If he did not momentarily rest from the constant stress, he would have long given up.

“You are right. The performance was amazing, but we had a long day. I assume we are taking the aquabus back?” Daphné peered over at Hat Guy.

“I’m not flying us back. Don’t even think about it,” He sent her a sharp glare.

Hat Guy and Daphné slowly filed out of the Opera Epiclese with the rest of the audience, their footsteps echoing softly on the lush red carpet as they made their way toward the exit. The grand foyer was filled with the hum of conversation and the shuffle of countless pairs of feet. The crowd was moving towards the line for the aqua bus, which stretched long and winding due to most of the crowd coming from the Court of Fontaine. Daphné passed the time in the lines chattering about the show and her opinions—in other words, amazement. The gentle murmur of voices and the occasional burst of laughter created a warm, communal atmosphere despite the late hour.

Once they finally boarded one of the aqua buses, the soft glow of the lights illuminated the deck. Daphné, her energy visibly spent from the long day and the evening's excitement, mumbled something indistinct, her voice barely audible over the hum of the bus. Without waiting for a response, she leaned her head gently on Hat Guy’s shoulder. Her eyelids fluttered closed almost immediately, the weariness of the day catching up with her. As the aqua bus glided over the water, a cool breeze swept through, causing her hair to dance lightly across her face. The stray strands tickled her cheeks, while the fresh, crisp ocean air brushed softly against her skin, amplifying her sense of drowsiness. She surrendered to the gentle rhythm of the ride and the soothing ambiance, her breathing deepening as she drifted into a peaceful slumber.

“Ow,” Daphné clutched her forehead as her eyes snapped open. Hat Guy moved his hand away from her face, having just flicked her awake. “Why couldn’t you wake me up nicely?”

“I did, and you kept sleeping. Everyone has almost finished leaving. Get up,” He said as she stood to his feet. She rubbed her eyes and followed after him. She watched her feet so as not to trip down the stairs off the aquabus.

“So rude,” She jested as she gripped the brim of Hat Guy’s hat to steady her steps down. Only once Daphné’s feet were steady on the pavement did Hat Guy twist his head. Daphné reluctantly let go of his hat as it twisted out of her hands.

“Let’s just get back to the hotel. Unlike someone who had a nice little nap, I’m exhausted.”

“Okay, okay,” She shook her head and raised her hands as if surrendering, but a faint smile lingered on her lips. “Let’s get you back before you break down on me.”

The walk from the Transportation Hub to the hotel was a quiet one. Disregarding this trip to Fontaine, Daphné and Hat Guy spent a decent amount of time co-existing in the same spaces in silence—although usually also with Nahida. There was no ounce of awkwardness, just comfortable silence. The streetlights casted a warm, golden glow on the cobblestone streets. Daphné fixed her gaze on the ground, keeping count of her paces with methodical precision. The rhythmic sound of their footsteps echoed softly in the stillness of the night, merging with the distant hum of the city. As they walked, the occasional whisper of a breeze rustled through the trees, adding a subtle, calming accompaniment to their walk.

After a serene fifteen-minute walk, they arrived at the entrance of the hotel. The guards stationed at the front of the building saluted them and held the door open for them since there was no doorman on the evening shift. Daphné nodded at the staff as they wandered through the lobby. Some of the staff were cleaning up the lobby for the evening because it was nearly midnight. They climbed the carpeted stairs up to the third floor, the soft ambient light dying her in a golden hue.

“See you tomorrow,” Daphné waved her hand at Hat Guy. He nodded his head and continued up to the staircase to his room on the fourth floor.

Her fingers traced the wall trim and glided across the golden painted wood. She watched as the numbers on the doors climbed up until she reached her room number. As she reached for her keys in her purse, her fingers found nothing. Rather, she felt no purse. The blood drained from her face as she looked down, patting the side of her dress where the purse laid against earlier. She turned in circles as if it was somehow hiding at her feet.

“Huh?” She frantically muttered under her breath, “Wait—where is it? No… think Daphné… think.”

Daphné retraced her steps in her mind, going through each and every thing she did. She walked to the Hotel from the Transit Hub. She was on the aqua bus. She was walking to Marcotte Station from the Opera Epiclese. The Opera Epiclese… the foyer…

“Archons,” She swore under her breath, dragging her hands down her face and burying her flushed cheeks, “I left it at my seat. Oh, sweet love of all things sweet.”

Daphné sighed deeply, her thoughts swirling as she pondered her next course of action. The weight of her misplaced purse was a tangible burden on her mind. It wasn't just any purse—it was a cherished gift from her friends, carrying with it a deep sense of sentimental value. The guilt of having left it behind gnawed at her, and the prospect of facing her friends with the news was mortifying. Adding to her hesitation was the thought of waking Shohre, if Shohre happened to be in the room. She didn't want to disturb her, especially if it meant potentially causing any inconvenience or disruption to her rest.

Hat Guy would still be awake, since he probably just entered his room. However, she dismissed the thought after seeing how visibly drained he seemed when they got off the aquabus. The idea of asking him to fly back to the Opera Epiclese for the purse seemed both unfair and unreasonable, given his evident exhaustion. Despite their bickering, she recognized he was looking out for her most of the time and she didn't want to overburden him further.

Shaking her head in resolute determination, Daphné made up her mind to retrieve the purse herself. She reminded herself that the aqua buses operated continuously, running every hour of the day and night without pause. With the knowledge that she could easily catch a bus back to the Opera Epiclese, she set her resolve, ready to brave the night once more for the sake of the cherished item and her own peace of mind. Her goal? To go retrieve her purse without bothering anyone.

Daphné quickly walked back down the hall, thankful the carpet absorbed the sound of her feet as she sped walked. When she got to the lobby, she realized that she would pass not only the staff still cleaning the lobby, but the guards as well. Last time she snuck out in the morning, they had reported it to the delegation and she got scolded by Hat Guy for it. If she went out again without a guard, she just knew Hat Guy would not let her do anything fun for the rest of the trip.

She glanced around and spotted the staff entrance. Tiptoeing towards the staff entrance, she peeked around her surroundings to make sure she was in the clear before making a dash towards it. While she realized she may look pretty stupid in the third-person, it felt quite exhilarating to run around playing hide-and-seek with herself. She continued her antics all the way to the Transit Hub. When she walked into the elevator and the doors closed, she bursted into tears laughing at how she acted like a child. Yet, it felt quite fun. She wandered around the streets, pretending to hide from the few people that paced the streets at night. It was fun to hide from the people’s gazes. 

It took nearly an hour to catch an aquabus and travel back to Mancotte Station, each minute stretching as the night deepened. The stars, brilliantly scattered across the sky, casted a mesmerizing light over the cityscape as Daphné stepped off the aqua bus, waved at the Melusine on duty, and began her walk. Illuminated by the gentle glow of the streetlights, the path she retraced was still fresh in her memory. However, as she continued her journey, the previously clear sky began to change. Dark and rolling clouds crept across the sky, hinting at an approaching storm. Noticing the shift in the weather, Daphné quickened her pace, urgency driving her steps as she hurried towards the Opera Epiclese. She grabbed the hemline of her dress and made a dash for the building. Her breath grew more ragged with the increased speed, and a few raindrops began to descend, dotting her hair and dress and sending a chill down her spine. The sensation of the cool droplets against her skin only heightened her sense of urgency.

As the grand silhouette of the Opera Epiclese came into view, the fountain in front of it glistened ominously under the dim streetlights. Daphné dashed past it, her footsteps splashing in the growing puddles, her focus solely on reaching the shelter of the opera house. To her surprise, the usual presence of guards was absent, their absence adding to the eerie quiet of the night. Yet, her main concern was finding cover from the impending downpour. Not only did she need to find her purse, she hoped the rain would not damage the dress. She raced towards the entrance, seeking refuge under the grand archway, the sound of her hurried steps mingling with the growing patter of rain.

When Daphné stood before the huge grand doors to the Opera Epiclese, she unconsciously knocked. Greeted with silence, she then tested the doorknob, and to her surprise, it easily clicked open.

“H...hellooo?” Daphné called out tentatively as she peered into the lobby. Her voice, tentative and slightly muffled, echoed faintly against the ornate walls. When no response came from within, she cautiously stepped inside. As she slipped inside quickly to avoid the harsh horizontal downpour, her hand slipped from the doorknob. The heavy door swung shut dramatically causing her to flinch as the sounds bounced off the walls. The sound of the rain pelting the large windows provided a muted, rhythmic accompaniment to the eerie quiet. The sound of rain mingled with the echo of her footsteps as they echoed with each step against the white marble floors. Her gaze was drawn upwards to the grand staircase that ascended on either side of the lobby. It loomed impressively, its ornate banisters and elaborate carvings rising majestically, framing the space with a sense of regal grandeur. The ceiling stretched high above her head, its elevated height accentuating the opulence of the interior design.

The lobby lights were partially dimmed, casting a shadowy and unsettling ambiance that seemed to swallow the space in a ghostly embrace. As if a trick of the eye, the lights and shadows created eerie patterns on the walls and floor. The distorted shapes moved subtly with the flickering dim lights, giving the impression of unseen figures lurking just beyond the edge of her vision. A shiver ran down her back from the uncanny silence. She thought there would be some security lingering around at the very least.

She hugged her arms closer to her chest, chanting to herself, “Let’s just get this over with. There are no such things as ghosts, anyway… hopefully…Urg, I told myself I can do this.”

Regaining her resolve, Daphné hurried towards the main room—the auditorium. Her dress, now weighed down by rainwater, clung heavily to her as she struggled to lift it, wary of tripping over the wet fabric. The door to the auditorium was slightly ajar, allowing a sliver of light from the foyer to seep into the back of the orchestra seating area, casting long shadows across the floor. Taking a deep breath and steeling herself for the sprinting to the front row and back, she pushed the doors open and stepped into the dimly lit space.

Chapter Text

On nights when Sedene and the other Melusines in the Palais Mermonia kicked Neuvillette out of his office for working too much, he often found himself standing before the Fountain of Lucine and the Opera Epiclese. For him, it was where he found solace during the times after Miss Furina’s disappearance. It was so he could never forget the noble and tragic sacrifice of Focalors and Miss Furina, not that he would ever forget even if he wanted to.

It was near midnight when Neuvillette approached the Opera Epiclese—modeled after the old-fashioned execution weapon of Fontaine, the guillotine. He used to look at its structure as a symbol of punishing injustice and purging wrongdoing. However, he could not help but wonder what the meaning of justice was. He was not bereft of error. He has made mistakes before, leading to innocent people being convicted. Sometimes he wondered how many more he convicted that could have been innocent that he would never know, buried beneath years of unyielding bureaucracy and lost evidence.

Neuvillette’s feet soullessly carried him to the edge of the Fountain of Lucine where he peered down at the dark surface, muted speckles of stars danced beside his reflection in the fountain. He sat on the edge of the fountain watching the rhythmic ripples of the surface, each ripple distorting his image. Neuvillette ungloved his left hand and dipped his fingers into the water, watching his face disappear into the depths of the fountain.

The Fountain of Lucine was where all the waters of Fontaine converged, carrying the emotions of the people from across time. Although he had promised himself that he would stop searching, he yearned for a sign, anything, to indicate her well-being. Even after five years—a long time for humans but merely a fleeting moment in his long life—he remained haunted by the uncertainty of her fate. He had long convinced himself that the absence of news meant nothing was amiss, but the persistent shadow of doubt lingered, casting a pall over his thoughts.

Gently stirring the cold water, he sought any hint of Miss Furina’s presence. On some days, he would feel a whisper of her past anguish, hearing echoes of her desperate cries and questions that had no answers. At times, he would catch a fleeting glimpse of her silhouette, draped over the edge of the fountain, her head bowed and hands covering her face as she wept in solitude, barely clinging to her sense of self. Her long white hair would shimmer under the moonlight as she would stifle broken sobs.

On other days, like today, the Fountain of Lucine would offer no solace, refusing to reveal any trace of that fateful night. It was as though the fountain itself rejected his yearning for answers, holding its secrets close and denying him any insight into her disappearance.

He sighed as he reluctantly withdrew his fingers from the water, wiping them dry with a handkerchief. Standing up from the fountain’s ledge, he walked towards the Opera Epiclese, its grand, towering structure looming ahead of him. The jet fountains in front of the Opera Epiclese had been turned off for the evening leaving the nearby area quiet besides the distant sounds of nature. It was midnight and the people had long dispersed besides a few guards scattered in the vicinity at their respective stations.

One of the Gardes, Lori, if he recalled correctly, approached him, “Monsieur Neuvillette, can I do anything for you?” She saluted him, expecting a command.

Neuvillette was not in the mood for company, quite the opposite. He nodded his head for her to drop the salute before ordering her, “Please dismiss the guards around the Opera Epiclese. I would like to be alone.”

“Are yo—” She swallowed her words at Neuvillette’s unconsciously sharp gaze, “Yes, Monsieur. I will alert the other Gardes immediately,” Lori quickly saluted again before rushing off to the other officers on duty. As Lori jogged away, he faintly remembered Miss Furina’s fading silhouette as she walked away from the Palais Mermonia. He blinked away the lingering image and turned towards the Opera Epiclese.

As he paced up the stone stairs leading up to the Opera Epiclese, each step felt heavier than the previous. Neuvillette waved his hand to dismiss the two guards standing outside of the Opera Epiclese. They saluted the Iudex before quickly leaving the building, leaving Neuvillette to himself before the grand building. The grand doors resisted as he pushed them open, greeted by the dim, empty foyer. As his boots echoed on the white marble flooring, he was reminded of all the times he would arrive with Miss Furina, her chatter filling the foyer with grand exclamations and shrill hearty laughter.

“Oh, my dearest Iudex! Why the sullen expression?” Lady Furina, who was a few paces ahead, twirled on her heels to look at Neuvillette. They were at a stand-still in the middle of the foyer of the Opera Epiclese, the sunlight was muted through the clouds that streamed in through the high windows. After a few seconds, it was clear Lady Furina would not step aside as she impatiently waited for a response, her foot tapping the ground in a rhythmic beat.

“Why do you think I have a sullen expression, Lady Furina?” Neuvillette inquired as he looked down as Lady Furina’s sharp gaze met his eyes.

“Ahahaha…” Her sharp, high-pitched laughter resounded around them, “Well, I can’t have the Chief Iudex of Fontaine looking so dreary before a trial. What good will it serve if you have such a deep frown before the people?” Lady Furina pointed at her own mouth and pulled at the corner of her lips with her freshly painted nails. 

“You are exaggerating. This is merely my normal disposition. And, I am going to perform my responsibilities as Iudex. I am unaware of the need to appease the people by smiling,” Neuvillette stated evenly. 

“Hmm,” Lady Furina pondered for a moment, her eyes closed in thought. It was the first time he noticed how long her lashes were and the small balls on the end of her lashes. “You are not wrong. However, I think you would look less… intimidating if you just adjusted your furrowed brows. After all, you have barely hung out with humans for the past 75 years since you arrived. Or, has it been longer?” She tilted her head in wonder, lost in her memories trying to recall the past. Her brows seemingly scrunched together deep in thought.

“I believe this is a conversation for a different time, Lady Furina,” Neuvillette said, stepping to the side. “There is a trial scheduled and we cannot be late.”

“Is that so? Well,” Lady Furina kicked her feet out with more flair and walked in step beside him, “then let us proceed to the courtroom! Let us see the twists and turns and the end together in this grand and exciting trial.” Her brilliant blue eyes were strained towards the stage, looking towards the future.

Neuvillette watched their old silhouettes whisked away from the in the air, dissipating into the empty foyer. After Focalors revealed the 500-year long plan, he could not stop reflecting on the past and the various signs and hints dropped by Miss Furina. He wondered how often Miss Furina wavered in her heart, wondering how long she would act for the sake of the people, yet never able to confide in anyone but herself for 500 years. He would praise and applaud her resilience to contend against humanity and to defy fate. Neuvillette shook off those thoughts since there was no reason why it would matter anymore since Miss Furina was gone.

Neuvillette walked through the grand doors leading into the courtroom with measured, deliberate steps. He maintained a steady pace as he made his way down the center aisle. At the edge of the crimson carpet that stretched towards the stage, he paused, his gaze fixed on the imposing Oratrice Mecanique d'Analyse Cardinale that stood before him. The mechanical device, albeit no longer functional, loomed with a daunting presence, the weighted scale was a stark reminder of past judgments and unresolved guilt, a reminder of the blurred line between truth and justice.

Despite his professional and impartial conduct during trials, each visit to the Opera Epiclese and each sight of the Oratrice dredged up haunting memories. He was vividly reminded of the fateful day he condemned Lady Furina, her once-bright eyes losing their spark as she faced her grim fate. The image of Focalors, with a serene, almost resigned expression, as the concentrated blade of Indemnitium descended upon her, remained etched in Neuvillette's mind. The weight of those memories was inescapable; they were a constant presence, overshadowing every step he took in this hallowed space. He could not forget. He could never forget.

Neuvillette’s weary eyes looked up at the defendant’s box. When he closed his eyes, he could remember Miss Furina’s desperate voice, yet could not recall her expression. Why?

“Listen to me!” She cried as if trying to demand the attention of the people of Fontaine. Desperation seeped into her voice as she begged, “Listen to me… everyone…”

Lady Furina gripped the wooden railing of the defendant’s balcony, leaning over the edge. Her typical unwavering voice cracked as she looked out into the auditorium, an audience and jury of her people. As she glanced over the people, they avoided meeting her gaze as if it would implicate themselves in her crimes. Clorinde leaned back in her seat among the sea of people in the audience next to Navia. They both had closed their eyes as if looking at her was disgusting, tired of her lies.

“Anyone…” Lady Furina pleaded as she looked across the stage to the prosecutor’s balcony where the Traveler and their traveling companion, Paimon, crossed their arms and looked away. They ignored her call. Her heart sank even more, an eternal abyss draining her of hope. However, there was one more person.

Lastly, Lady Furina turned to the front and center of the stage. Her last hope. The one person she had trusted the most for 500 years. Her oldest companion. Her dearest, Chief Iudex, Neuvillette. Her lips trembled, scared of how he would react to her words. She was scared he would react as everyone else would. Lady Furina implored, barely above a whisper, yet Neuvillette heard her. He heard her despondent voice clearly.

“Just listen to me…”

Because, he, too, just like everyone else, turned away.

At that time, Neuvillette was frustrated with Lady Furina’s insistent, obvious and exposed lies. He believed he was doing the correct thing, convicting the fake Hydro Archon of fraud and deceit. He upheld the Rule of Law of Fontaine. He was fair and impartial, just as any judge should approach a trial. After convicting Lady Furina and sentencing Focalors to death, he still convinced himself it was the correct action. He told himself it was an inevitable consequence to fool the Heavenly Principles and to absolve the sins of the people of Fontaine. They merely had searched for ways to prevent the prophecy, and their approaches were different.

Yet, as a consequence of saving Fontaine, Lady Furina was sacrificed. In Lady Furina’s darkest hour, during that notorious trial, he failed her. No, Neuvillette failed her for the entirety of her reign as the Hydro Archon, Regina of All Waters, Kindreds, Peoples and Laws, the ruler of Fontaine. He knew that Miss Furina would and could never divulge her secrets for the sake of Fontaine, yet he let her shoulder that burden alone, adding to her emotional distress.

Neuvillette stared down at his hands, lost in contemplation. He pondered the choices he had made and wondered if there had been a way to alleviate Lady Furina’s suffering. Could he have found a path that spared both Fontaine and its cherished Archons, Focalors and Lady Furina, from such devastating sacrifices? Was the resulting finale and the consequences they had taken the only path? Should he have visited her once she moved out of the Palais Mermonia? Were his previous decisions correct? Was he truly a fool? Despite the torrent of questions and doubts swirling in his mind, he knew that dwelling on what-ifs and alternate scenarios were futile. The past, with its irrevocable decisions and consequences, laid beyond the reach of speculation.

  Neuvillette, albeit reluctantly, understood that Lady Furina’s role was that of a tragic hero. Focalor’s plan and Lady Furina’s sacrifice were never to be shared openly to the public of Fontaine unless they wanted to attract the attention of the Heavenly Principles. Should the Heavenly Principles find out they were deceived—that fate was deceived—he feared for the safety of Fontaine. Although he regained his powers at the Hydro Dragon Sovereign, he did not have the confidence yet to face the Heavenly Principles while still protecting all the people of Fontaine. Even if he wanted for the people of Fontaine to understand, he could never put them in danger's path. He cherished them just as much as Focalors and Lady Furina, willing to sacrifice himself to protect them should it ever come to pass. He had come to understand their reasoning and their willingness to protect Fontaine and the burden they had.

He found himself walking down the center aisle. The sound of his footsteps were dampened by the soft, velvet carpet. His long hair, tied into a loose braid by the Melusines, swayed with his every movement. Each step down, his heart weighed heavier and heavier by an undepictable range of emotions. Neuvillette understood certain emotions, able to label them and categorize his feelings. However, of all descriptions he knew, they all felt inadequate to describe what he felt when he thought of Miss Furina and her tragic fate. His eyes were trained on the Oratrice, where everything began and ended.

From the direction of the foyer, the sound of a voice floated through the small crack in the door, muffled but unmistakably clear. Neuvillette glanced behind him, at first apprehensive. He did not notice their presence immediately since he was too absorbed in his thoughts, distracted by questions he would never get to hear the reply to. It was not the voice of a Garde, or should not be since they were supposed to have been dismissed. Nor was it the voice of a Melusine. The tone was soft and gentle, carrying a warmth that seemed almost surreal. Despite the distance and the space between him and the source of the voice, their words pierced through the gloom of the auditorium with a haunting familiarity. He was uncertain whether the feeling swelling within him was a desperate hope or merely the illusion of longing that had ensnared him so many times before.

“Let’s just get this over with. There are no such things as ghosts, anyway… hopefully…Urg, I told myself I can do this.” The voice seemed to hype themselves up, before the sound of the doors creaked open.

Since Neuvillette regained his powers as the Hydro Dragon Sovereign, his senses were all heightened significantly. Beyond the doors leading to the lobby of the Opera Epiclese, he heard that faint yet sickeningly familiar voice—one he had yearned to hear for the past five years, eight months, and four days since she had left the Palais Mermonia. The voice struck him like a physical blow, the air sucked out of his lungs. His heart pounded erratically in his chest. There was, under no circumstance, a manner in which he would fail to recognize that voice.

The light from the lobby seeped through the cracks around the doors, casting a warm, golden hue that contrasted sharply with the dimness of the auditorium. As the doors creaked open slowly, the light spilled into the shadowed space, illuminating the rich red carpets and dark oak chairs. The brightness was blinding, momentarily obscuring his vision. Through the glare, he could make out the indistinct shadow of a figure cautiously peeking from behind the large door.

All his senses urged him to move closer, but his feet remained rooted to the spot, paralyzed by the terror that if he moved, this fragile moment might shatter like every other time he had conjured the image of Miss Furina in his mind. The air around him felt thick with anticipation and dread, each breath he took more intense than the last. He stared at the figure emerging from the shadows, their hesitant steps reverberating through the auditorium as if time slowed down. The silence of the room held its breath along with him, as if waiting to see whether this moment of delicate hope would turn into the cruel disappointment of another unfulfilled dream. As the figure drew closer, their face became discernible, revealing eyes that were full of a profound curiosity. The familiarity of those eyes—soft yet intense—was almost unbearable.

“Oh ARCHONS! You terrified me. Oh… where are my manners? Um, excuse me, did you see a small purse anywhere?” The sweet voice, startled, called to him. She tentatively approached him, her hands filled with her long dress. The range of emotions in her voice was clear. Her particular intonations were unmistakable. Her voice pierced through the haze of his disbelief and grief, confirming the suspicions that had been gnawing at him. It was the same voice that called his name hundreds of thousands of times in the past, and he longed for that voice to say his name once more.

It was the voice of Miss Furina, the one he had sorely missed and yearned for with an aching intensity. Miss Furina’s voice was so distinct, Neuvillette could not believe it was anything but.

“Lady… Furina,” Neuvillette’s voice trembled, barely more than a whisper, his throat constricted by a mixture of fear and longing. The words escaped him as if they were fragile relics of a past he had almost lost hope of reclaiming. He was terrified that speaking too loudly might shatter the delicate illusion before him, causing it to dissolve into the painful fragments of his imagination.

He felt unsteady on his feet as he placed one foot before the other until he was within a few yards of Miss Furina, stopping before he got too close. As his eyes adjusted to the difference in lighting, the person who stood before him was… not Miss Furina, or at least her appearance was not. His mind was startled by how different the lady was compared to the last image he had of Lady Furina.

Instead of white hair with blue strands cascading in long, flowing waves—although he had seen the remnants of Lady Furina’s luxurious locks plastered in grime on the bathroom floor—it was short, wavy, umber hair that delicately framed her face. Instead of the slightly sweet, calming scent of the ocean, it was the soft and subtle scent of foreign flowers. Instead of her delicate milky white skin, her skin was sunkissed with several small freckles scattered across her cheeks and nose. Instead of those heterochromatic eyes, which once mirrored the contrast between the purest of skies and the depths of the ocean and the teardrop-shaped pupils that revealed and concealed all her emotions at will, they were piercingly dark green, like the damp moss on the rainforest’s floor after a sudden midday shower.

Although his instincts and mind told him that the voice belonged to Lady Furina, Neuvillette was confused about who this person was in front of him. The voice of Miss Furina but the appearance of another. What complicated his thoughts the most were the faint traces of unrestricted Dendro energy emanating from the young lady that stood before him. The invisible Dendro energy enveloped around the young lady, never straying too far from her body, like a protective barrier. It was different from the energy and presence of those of vision holders nor was it the presence of a curse or even divinity in its rawest form. It was different and yet the same. He was drawn from his confused thoughts when the lady looked at him with eyes wide, full of innocent intrigue.

“Hmm? Lady Furina? As in the former Hydro Archon?” The young lady tilted her head in confusion, not recognizing that his words were directed at herself. 

The words were caught in his throat, unsure of what to say or how to react. He was so… vividly and utterly confused. The silhouette and voice were so painfully familiar, yet her appearance and the dendro energy were not. She seemed so disconnected from the name Furina and title Hydro Archon, as if such concepts were foreign to her. Was she or was she not Miss Furina? Was his mind playing tricks again but now placing his illusions onto real people?

“Are you okay? You seem like you’ve seen a ghost. Oh, did I startle you somehow?” The young lady asked frantically as she waved her hands around, unsure what to do with the very much taller man before her. 

“Ah,” Neuvillette stood awkwardly a few steps down the aisle. Their eye level was roughly the same height. If it was Miss Furina, it would have been a long time since they looked at each other at eye-level.

“I’m really sorry. Um… I’m not sure what you mean by Lady Furina. But, I’m Daphné, a Sumeru diplomat,” The young lady introduced herself.

Daphné, not Furina. Those words echoed hopelessly in his mind. His hope began to crumble under the weight of the new realization.

Neuvillette opened and closed his mouth without saying a word, as if stuck. He observed her for a brief moment. Daphné waited patiently for a reply, her hands fiddling with her white dress. A bright smile adorned her face, similar yet different from the smile worn by the Miss Furina he knew. But, did he really know Miss Furina at all? Realizing he did not reply, finally, he introduced himself, his throat dry, “Ah yes, a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Daphné. My name is Neuvillette.”

“Neu…vi…lette?” Daphné attempted to sound out his name, before saying it more confidently, “Monsieur Neuvillette, correct?”

The way his name rolled off her tongue made him shiver, a part of him reveled in the way she said his name. It sounded so familiar, so… any accurate words evaded him. Neuvillette was unsure what he felt and wondered if he should even feel such an emotion for the strange young lady before him.

Realization flashed before her eyes and the subtle movements in her eyes made him hope, just slightly. Her eyes rounded as she exclaimed, “Wait, you are the Monsieur Neuvillette?! As in the Chief Iudex and Administrator of Fontaine? I apologize for any impoliteness I may have displayed! I beg your finest pardon for my actions.” Daphné’s brown hair bounced as she quickly dropped her head into a deep bow. She glanced up at the Iudex, gauging whether she should drop to her knees if that was better.

Neuvillette breathed out that faint hope, “Please do not be overburdened by the formalities, Miss Daphné.” Realizing how hoarse his voice sounded, he coughed into his fist, composing himself. Overly conscious of Miss Daphné’s eyes, he rigidly adjusted his jacket as if to straighten the non-existent creases of his sleeves. 

Daphné’s wide eyes stared at him a moment hesitantly before a pleasant smile lifted the corners of her lips, “Nice to meet you, Monsieur Neuvillette. I really hope I did not bother you. I was actually looking for something I accidentally left next to my chair from the performance earlier this evening. I was hoping to ask a Garde or someone but no one was inside the foyer.”

“May I inquire what you were looking for? I may be of assistance,” Neuvillette offered before he processed the words himself. He understood that projecting the image of and treating one person like another was wrong. Yet, despite Daphné being a seemingly different person from Miss Furina, he could not shake off the sensation that there was more than met the eye. He instinctively felt inclined to help.

“Are you sure, Monsieur? If it is no problem, I remember where my seat was in the front row and I’ll quickly leave to stop bothering you,” Daphné waved her hands in front of her face. The strain in Neuvillette’s chest tightened as the fluid motions of her arms, the way she flicked out her fingers, was so eerily familiar.

“It is no burden to me.” Neuvillette promptly stated. He stared into her eyes when he asked for permission, his arm extended in her direction ready to formally escort her, “Allow me to extend my hand to you, if you would.”

Neuvillette could hardly remember the last time he offered to escort another, even more so for only a few minutes. As out of character as he felt, he was inclined to due to Daphné’s likeness to Miss Furina. Although he understood that it was merely a projection, ever since Miss Furina left the Palais and Fontaine, he had hoped to escort her at least once in the future. To know she walked beside him just one more time.

Daphné giggled openly, not hiding her light laughter. He could not help comparing Daphné to Miss Furina, but he liked how free and unrestricted Daphné’s laughter was, contagious and uplifting, a refreshing contrast to the laughter that were like high-pitched cries. If he was of a clearer state of mind, he would have thought her eyes sparkled, reflecting the dimmed stage lights in her eyes.

“I’ve never been escorted Fontainian style. Once I accept, you can’t back out,” She joked, although glanced once more in Neuvillette’s direction to gauge his reaction. “Are you sure, Monsieur Neuvillette?”

“I would not have offered it if I was not serious,” Neuvillette gracefully replied.

Once she saw that he did not waver in his offer, a slight blush spread across her cheeks as she cautiously placed one arm onto his. In her other hand, she held the hem of her dress so as not to trip. “Well, it would be my utmost honor to accept.”

A faint smile drifted across Neuvillette’s face as he matched his pace with Daphné’s shorter strides. “I must claim the honor, Miss Daphné.”

“Hahaha, well, I will only agree to the entrance of the Opera Epiclese. I do need to get back to the hotel quickly before they notice I’m gone.” Daphné added.

“Did something happen in which you needed to sneak out? Now that you mention it, the Sumeru delegates were supposed to be assigned Gardes should they want to wander at night for their safety.” Neuvillette asked, forgetting that Daphné mentioned she was part of the Sumeru delegation, bringing up more questions in his mind than answers. When he with met them, none of the other delegates had such an interesting state of being with Dendro energy lightly encasing them.

“Ah, about that…” Daphné glanced at her feet embarrassed as they slowly descended down the aisle towards the front row. Neuvillette felt her arm tense and her hand clutch his more stiffly. “I didn’t want to bother anyone and I may have gotten absorbed in a little game of hide-and-seek by myself. So, I came out to the Opera Epiclese myself to quickly grab my bag since I would be unable to face my friends back home if I lost it.”

“Was your bag a gift from your friends?” Neuvillette asked to maintain the conversation.

Daphné’s head snapped back up as she looked up at him beaming, “Yes! They gave it to me for an anniversary gift. It is a pretty little bag that sparkles under the sun because crushed seashell powder was applied to different parts of it.”

“Anniversary?” Neuvillette spoke before he realized how rude his question was. Although he was curious, projecting the happy life Miss Furina would have had if she lived like Daphné, he had only met Daphné a few minutes ago. 

“Oh—did I say anniversary? I meant birthday. Birthday,” Daphné vehemently shook her head, obviously flustered.

“I grossly apologize for the personal question. It was inappropriate for me to ask.”

“No, no, no. I don’t mind, truly, and I only misspoke. There is no need for an apology,” Daphné playfully brushed his apology off with a brief flick of her wrist. “Oh, we are already at the front row.”

Daphné released her arm from his and trotted awkwardly over to her seat a few yards away. Albeit reluctant to watch her go, he was amused by her cute way she hopped-stepped, unaware it was because of how the dress’s fabric was still damp and clung to her legs. The skirt of the dress sprayed out as she squatted to pick up a small purse from beside a chair. If Miss Furina had not needed to sacrifice herself, would she have been like Daphné? Would she have taken his arm?

“Oh thank the Archons! I found it! Look, Monsieur Neuvillette.” She stood up and waved the bag in the air triumphantly. She hitched up the dress’s hemline and quickly jogged over to him, the purse now hanging across her chest. “I’m so happy nothing happened to it.”

“I am happy for you,” and Neuvillette truly meant those words in more ways than one. Again, he extended his arm towards her in a silent invitation.

“Thank you,” Her dark green eyes curved with happiness as she lightly patted the purse that hung against her waist. She took his extended arm again with a loose grin. “Haha, I feel like a princess. Now I can see the appeal Shohre talks about sometimes.”

Unlike before, when her arm laid on top of his, he felt a surge of dendro energy crawl around his wrist like a vine. Neuvillette was tempted to yank his arm away, but when he glanced at Daphné’s innocent face, he instead used a small fraction of his power over the hydro element to push back against the dendro energy. The dendro energy that extended towards him dissipated, unable to fight against him. He could still sense a shell of invisible dendro energy surrounding Daphné. It piqued his interest.

“Is something wrong, Monsieur?” Daphné’s brows furrowed together in concern when Neuvillette’s feet were rooted in place. “Are you still ill?”

“No, I just had something on my mind. I apologize,” Neuvillette dismissed his straying thoughts.

“You apologize too much,” Daphné said as she let go of his arm. Neuvillette almost instinctively reached for her hand himself but restrained himself. He constantly had to remind himself that Daphné was not really Miss Furina.

“Here,” Daphné offered a small pale green handkerchief she had taken out from her purse. “You seem to still look quite pale. And, despite the low lights in here, I can even see the traces of sweat on your forehead. Do you need to sit down?” She waved towards one of the many seats around them.

Neuvillette did not realize he was still clammy from before. Mindlessly, his fingers gingerly wrapped around the handkerchief before him. Although he had pushed his confusion to the back of his mind, his thoughts never truly stopped churning, creating more questions than answers. The most prominent question was whether Daphné was, or somehow related to, Miss Furina. The accumulating stress and endless anticipation from years of yearning were slowly catching up to him at the most inopportune moment.

“I apolo—”

“Nope, no more apologies or else you’ll make me think I actually did something wrong,” Daphné interrupted him. “My friends told me not to apologize when there is nothing to apologize for. Thanks are much more appreciated.” A kind smile graced her face as she recalled the memories of her friends in Sumeru. 

“Thank you for understanding,” Neuvillette blinked back at her declaration before nodding in agreement. It was not often anyone interrupted him since he was the Chief Iudex of Fontaine. Again, he was reminded of Miss Furina when he looked at her, her willingness and unbothered demeanor when she spoke over him. He recomposed himself, taking a steady inhale, “Your friends must be lovely people.”

“Yes. They took care of me when I was lost,” He heard fondness in her voice. “I’m sure Monsieur has friends who take care of him as well. Do you still need to sit down?”

“I am feeling better, thank you,” Neuvillette stated, his mind felt clearer, as if some of the smoke clouding his vision drifted away in the light breezes. “It is well into the night. I should escort you back to your hotel.”

They fell back into step walking towards the exit, Neuvillette missing the chance to formally escort her. Their footsteps hit the ground at the same time on the soft carpet. Neuvillette glanced to his right, where Daphné walked by his side.

“Thank you for accompanying me. The Opera Epiclese is kind of scary at night when the lights are dimmed.” Daphné jested playfully as she took in the interior of the large hall, “However, if I show up to the hotel and Hat Guy—oh, he is like a… guardian… no sibling—saw me with the Chief Iudex, he might have a heart attack” or cause me to have the heart attack. She finished her thought in her mind.

“I will only escort as far as you wish for me to,” Neuvillette replied, albeit now curious about Hat Guy. He remembered it was the name of the other Sumeru delegate that missed the introductions at the Palais Mermonia, a young man with a very large brimmed hat.

“Are you heading to the Court of Fontaine? Or, are you staying at the Opera Epiclese?”

“I should be heading back to the Palais Mermonia. Shall I accompany you to the Transportation Hub in the Court of Fontaine?” Neuvillette politely offered, not wanting to push the boundaries.

“That would be lovely. I would love to talk more. Actually, I had a few questions on the Opera Epiclese and the performances that are performed there. Oh, I should explain. My field of study at the Akademiya has to do with literature and the arts, which includes the performing arts.” Daphné explained as Neuvillette held the door open for her leading to the foyer.

As Daphné ranted passionately about her love of the arts and her latest research endeavors, Neuvillette interjected with thoughtful questions and insightful commentary on Fontaine’s cultural nuances. His deep knowledge and personal experiences with Fontaine enriched their conversation, offering Daphné a better understanding of the city's artistic landscape. The conversation wove seamlessly through various aspects of Fontaine's vibrant culture, from its historical influences on contemporary art to the subtleties of local artistic trends. Neuvillette's observations and anecdotes provided a fresh perspective, making Daphné’s explanations all the more engaging. As they continued their lively exchange, they walked through the puddles of water that were scattered along the path toward the nearest aquabus station.

When they arrived at Mancotte Station, a cute pink Melusine with a pink jacket awaited them near the aquabus. As if she knew they were approaching, she turned towards them and waved in their direction. It was a different Melusine than the one who operated it when Daphné rode with Hat Guy and when she went back to Mancotte Station during her search for her purse.

“Good evening Elphane,” Neuvillette greeted the pink Melusine with an endearing expression. If Daphné were objectively honest, he had an attractive face, especially when smiling. She shook her head, throwing her lecherous thoughts out—she was not Shohre. Daphné turned back towards the cute Melusine who was excited to see Neuvillette, her wide innocent eyes looking up at him.

“Good evening, Monsieur Neuvillette. And a good evening to…” Elphane greeted with a warm smile before turning her gaze toward Daphné. For a moment, Elphane’s eyes lingered on Daphné with an intensity that seemed to pierce through her, as if she were not only observing but also peering into some deeper, unseen layer of her being. Daphné felt a shiver run down her spine under the scrutiny of the pink Melusine, whose penetrating gaze seemed to simultaneously assess her presence and glimpse something beyond it.

“Nice to meet you, Elphane. I am Daphné,” Daphné politely greeted the Melusine.

Elphane tilted her head to the left, a hand on her cheek as she asked, “But, we’ve met before, haven’t we?”

Taken off guard, Daphné blinked once. Twice. And for good measure, thrice. Yet, Elphane still looked at Daphné with those knowing eyes, “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I quite understand?”

“We’ve met plenty of times before though, or so I think?” Elphane repeated herself.

“Huh? How? Am I missing something?” Daphné exclaimed, her confusion evident. She wracked her memory, trying to recall any prior encounter with a Melusine, but to no avail. As far as she remembered, she had never visited Fontaine before this trip, making it impossible for her to have met a Melusine. Her first encounter with one had been just a few days ago upon her arrival in Fontaine, and during her subsequent rides on the aquabus, she had certainly not seen Elphane. “Sorry, I’m just not following.”

“Melusines are known to perceive things that the human eye cannot,” Neuvillette explained calmly, his voice steady beside her. Daphné felt a ripple of unease at his complex expression, which conveyed a blend of intrigue and concern. His gaze lingered on her with a depth that suggested a deeper understanding—or perhaps a hidden significance—that she struggled to grasp. Daphné wanted to squirm under the weight of their combined attention, her unease growing with each passing moment.

“Yes. But, no one can see as far as Canotila. She can see things even normal Melusines cannot,” Elphane chimed in, before explaining to Daphné, “Oh, Canotila is a Melusine who lives near Merusea Village in the Beryl Region.”

“Ahaha, is that so?” Daphné’s laugh sounded forced and full of anxiety to get out of the situation. “Well, we should not dally here. I need to get back to the hotel soon.” Daphné quickly left Neuvillette’s side, passed Elphane, and hopped up the stairs of the aquabus. She held the hemline of the dress in front of her, careful not to eat the floor of the aquabus as well. She left out a huff of relief when she settled down in a random seat.

Daphné heard the murmurs of Neuvillette and Elphane’s hushed voices, but she consciously chose to tune them out, feeling a rising discomfort in the pit of her stomach. The unsettling, apprehensive sensation gnawed at her, and she was determined not to let their conversation add to her unease or further intrude upon her thoughts. Instead, she directed her gaze upward to the late evening sky, or perhaps the early morning sky, which was adorned with a shimmering canopy of stars. The expanse of the star-studded sky stretched majestically from one horizon to the other, each star twinkling with a brilliant intensity that contrasted starkly with the tension she felt below.

After a minute, Elphane and Neuvillette boarded the aquabus. Elphane moved directly to the operations area, her steps purposeful and assured, while Neuvillette settled into his seat, tucking his jacket neatly underneath him. To Daphné’s relief, Neuvillette chose to sit across the aisle from her, but her sense of ease was fleeting. As she glanced over, she caught the intensity of Neuvillette’s gaze, which was a complex weave of mixed emotions. Amidst the tumult, a piercing clarity shone through—a clarity reminiscent of the moment a researcher at the Akademiya achieved a significant breakthrough. It was a focused and resolute look that spoke of deep understanding and perhaps an unspoken revelation. However, rather than easing her discomfort, it deepened the knot in her stomach, intensifying the unease she felt.

Sensing her apprehension, Neuvillette opened his mouth to talk but quickly closed it. Daphné wondered if she somehow insulted Fontaine and was going to get sent down to the Fortress of Meropide. She shut her eyes closed and prayed to Celestia that if she was sent there, Garde Camden would treat her nice enough. Maybe she could get Hat Guy or Nahida to bust her out of jail with some foreign diplomatic immunity clause. As she prayed that she did not just get herself into massive trouble with the Chief Iudex of Fontaine, she felt the aquabus’s engine rumble.

“Miss… Daphné,” Neuvillette said, the slight hesitation in his voice betraying an unexpected vulnerability. His tone was endearing and softer than before, wrapping his words in a gentleness that seemed almost out of place. Daphné opened her eyes to meet his mesmerizing, muted lavender gaze. For the first time, she noticed the subtle, otherworldly quality of his irises, reminiscent of the Vishaps, at least from the illustrations. 

“Yes, Monsieur Neuvillette?” Daphné replied hesitantly.

“Please do not be alarmed. We merely had to discuss matters relating to the Court. There is no reason to be startled.” Neuvillette explained.

“Are you sure? I didn’t violate some law and will get sent to the Fortress of Meropide? If I did something wrong, I’ll try to make it up to the court. Oh, my friends would never let me live this down. What would I even tell them?” She fumbled over her words as she unnecessarily worried about her hypothetical bleak future.

A fond, fleeting smile drifted across his face in the blink of an eye that she almost missed it. “No, Miss Daphné. But, I am more curious about Sumeru since I have never been there. Would you mind indulging in my curiosity for the rest of the trip?”

Her academic spark ignited, Daphné leaned forward eagerly in her seat. “Of course. We may have only touched on Fontainian literature earlier, but Sumerian literature possesses its own unique charm. And the literary works from the Desert are particularly fascinating. If you…” She continued, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Daphné was exhilarated to explore her passion with someone who had such profound insights, and their conversation flowed effortlessly, marked by mutual enthusiasm and curiosity. Like previously, Neuvillette contributed thoughtful perspectives, while Elphane cheerfully interjected with insightful questions. Daphné’s smile widened as the conversation continued.

Although Hat Guy often made fun of her for being slow to pick up on things, she was quite perceptive. Throughout the remainder of the aquabus ride, Daphné noticed the subtle differences in Neuvillette’s expression and demeanor compared to when they were at the Opera Epiclese. Whether it was the ambient lighting or a trick of the eye, his expression seemed softer and more rounded, lacking the rigidity and awkwardness from before. His gaze was more focused, and his engagement in the conversation was evident. The previous hints of distraction had dissipated, replaced by a genuine attentiveness that suggested a newfound connection or understanding.

“We are pulling into the Court of Fontaine’s station,” Elphane notified them, cutting their conversation short. She then swiftly began moving levers and flipping switches at the operating machine.

“Woah, time really flew by,” Daphné commented, her voice tinged with content as she glanced down at the slumbering city sprawled beneath her. The night had settled over Fontaine like a velvet curtain, most of the street lamps set to a soft dim. The townhouses’ and shops’ windows were dark. The roads, once lively with activity, were now empty, save for the occasional stray breeze that rustled through the trees. The crisp, salty air was cold against her skin, carrying with it a faint tang of the nearby sea. Daphné stood silently, her gaze sweeping across the tranquil cityscape. She admired the city’s beauty and felt a sense of peaceful solitude as her eyes scanned over everything.

Elphane, having finished with the docking procedures, saw how Monsieur Neuvillette’s gaze lingered on Miss Daphné. There was a marked contrast between the man before her now and the one she had seen in recent years. Monsieur Neuvillette, who had always been patient and gentle with her and the other Melusines, had seemed to lose some of his former vibrancy after Lady Furina’s departure.

But tonight, with Miss Daphné’s presence, there was a noticeable change. His eyes, usually distant and reflective, now held a warmth and liveliness that had been missing for so long. Elphane noted the subtle energy in Neuvillette’s posture and expression, an echo of the spirit he once had. It was as though Miss Daphné’s company had rekindled something within him, a glimmer of the vitality he had lost. Elphane hoped this newfound liveliness was a sign of positive change, a reflection of the potential Miss Daphné had to bring back the joy in Monsieur Neuvillette.

“Miss Daphné, please feel free to come back to the Navia Line!” Elphane blurted out with excitement, wanting to convey her wish before Daphné disembarked the aquabus.

Daphné tore her eyes away from the city, and immediately smiled when Elphane entered her vision. She just could not get over how cute they were. “Of course, Elphane. I would love to have you as a tour guide one of these days before I leave.”

“You are not a Fontaine resident?” Elphane said deflated. She was certain Daphné seemed to have ties to Fontaine though.

“Hm? No, I am a delegate from Sumeru,” Daphné replied sheepishly. She knew she did not look like a scholar unless she wore the Akademiya uniform. “But do not worry, I’ll be sure to take the Navia Line before I leave. I enjoyed your company.”

“Miss Daphné and the rest of the Sumeru delegation departs Fontaine in two weeks, at the end of the Fontinalia Film Festival.” Neuvillette added and Daphné nodded in agreement.

“Is that so? Well, be sure to stop by again. It is late so I hope you get a good night's sleep,” Elphane stated, her smile hiding a plan already unraveling in her mind.

Neuvillette rose from his seat and descended first. Daphné followed, stifling a yawn as the day’s fatigue began to catch up with her. When she reached the stairs, Neuvillette extended his hand toward her with a courteous gesture. Daphné paused for a moment, her fingers hovering just above his. She felt hesitation, a strange yet compelling sense that taking his hand might somehow entwine her fate with his. The emotion she saw reflected in his eyes—a mixture of warmth and earnestness—seemed to pull her towards him.

With a soft exhale, she gingerly accepted Neuvillette’s hand, feeling the steady strength of his grip. As she stepped carefully from the aquabus onto the platform, she relied on his support to steady herself. The slight jolt of transition was cushioned by his presence.

“Thank you, Monsieur,” Daphné thanked.

Neuvillette's hold on Daphné’s hand lingered a moment longer, his fingers gently pressing against hers as if he were reluctant to let go. Daphné found herself captivated by the shifting expressions within those eyes—emotions that seemed to elude easy interpretation, too profound and intricate for her to fully grasp. The intensity of his gaze conveyed a sense of unspoken thoughts and unresolved feelings, leaving her with a lingering sense of curiosity and wonder about the complexities hidden beneath his calm exterior.

“Of course, Miss Daphné. It was my pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Neuvillette replied and let her fingers slowly slip from his grasp. “I hope your walk back to your hotel is a pleasant one.”

He walked silently beside her as she approached the elevator, their steps synchronized in a quiet rhythm. Neuvillette extended his hand with a practiced grace, pressing a button on the panel inside the elevator before stepping back with a smooth, deliberate motion. The gentle click of the button and the soft hum of the elevator were the only sounds breaking the silence.

As the elevator doors began sliding shut with a mechanical hiss, Daphné found herself momentarily enraptured by Neuvillette’s presence. His eyes, framed by their muted lavender hues, were filled with a profound and shifting kaleidoscope of emotions. The soft, golden, ambient light of the platform cast a delicate glow on his features, accentuating the depth and complexity within his gaze. In those fleeting seconds, as the elevator began its ascent, the man stood just beyond the doors, his unspoken thoughts and feelings becoming an enigmatic backdrop to her own swirling thoughts. 

Daphné could scarcely recall how she made it back to the hotel. After the elevator doors closed, the world seemed to dissolve into a haze—sounds, scenery, and even the smells of the night blurred together in an indistinguishable fog. Her senses felt muted, as if wrapped in a dreamlike state.

Upon reaching the side entrance of the hotel, she observed a patrolling guard momentarily turn his back. Seizing the chance, she slipped through the door with practiced quietness. The corridors of the hotel seemed to stretch endlessly as she made her way to the third floor.

In the dimly lit hallway, she moved cautiously, her footsteps nearly silent against the plush carpet. Her hand trembled slightly as she fished out the key from her newly retrieved purse. The soft click of the key turning in the lock was a gentle but reassuring sound in the stillness. She eased the door open, her heart tensing as she hoped Shohre was deep in sleep, given it was almost 3 AM. Daphné breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Shohre’s steady breaths, not stirring from her position sprawled out on the bed. 

Locking the door behind her, Daphné retrieved her pajamas from the edge of her bed and swiftly moved through her evening routine. She hung her partially damp dress in the bathroom. She washed her face before slipping into her cotton pajamas. As she crawled under the cool sheets, she wriggled a bit, trying to warm up from the chill of the night.

Once settled, she lay on her back, staring at the ceiling as a whirlwind of thoughts surged through her mind. From the visit to the Research Institute with the Sumeru delegation, to the performance at night with Hat Guy, then back to the Court of Fontaine, followed by a sudden downpour, and finally meeting the Chief Iudex before being escorted back to the city, it was a long day and night. The events of the day seemed to blend into one another. As she stared into the darkness, her mind buzzed with reflections and uncertainties, struggling to find calm amid the chaos of her thoughts. The conversations she had with Monsieur Neuvillette and Elphane echoed in her mind, their comments mingling with the unease that settled in her chest like heavy cement. The persistent feeling left her with a sense of foreboding as the exhaustion of the long day pulled her deeper into the waves of drowsiness. Each thought seemed to weigh on her, amplifying the fatigue that dragged at her limbs and blurred the edges of her consciousness until she slipped into a deep slumber.

Chapter Text

“—phné. Daphné,” A warm, gentle hand shook her body. Through bleary eyes, Daphné weakly rubbed her eyes open. She was greeted with orange blinding lights that stung her eyes. A blurred shadow hovered next to her, but unfortunately did not block the sunlight pouring onto her face. Her forehead ached from the brightness.

“Na–ia, ‘nother min’,” Daphné grumbled as she turned over, burrowing further under the blankets. The cozy warmth sucked her in as she nestled into a comfortable position, preparing to doze off again.

“Daphné,” The tone kindly warned her. “You said that fifteen minutes ago. We need to head down for breakfast in ten minutes.”

“Mhh… breakfast would be yummy,” She mused, still tucked under the sheets.

“You won’t get any if you sleep any longer,” The hand rocked her shoulder once more before letting go. For a moment, Daphné thought she was free to fall back asleep, but she was unfortunately wrong. The blankets and sheets that covered her were ripped back. Daphné gasped and squirmed at the stark coolness, flailing around momentarily to yank the blankets back over her. When she felt nothing around her, her eyes popped open, very much awake.

“What the heck? Wait… Shohre?” Daphné gasped, finally looking around. It took her a moment to realize she was in Fontaine, not the Akademiya. 

Shohre stood next to her bed with her hands on her hips, already fully dressed for the day, “I was given permission to wake you up by any means necessary.”

“Permission? By who—don’t tell me…” Daphné sighed as she used her pillow as a last-ditch effort to keep warm. She tucked her face into the fluffy pillow that she hugged to her chest.

“Yup, now get going. You don’t want to miss breakfast today. They are serving cuisines from all the foreign nations which the delegations are from. That would be Sumeru, Mondstadt, and Inazuma.” Shohre counted on her fingers.

“Mmkay, I’ll get up,” Daphné reluctantly slid out of bed, dragging herself from the faint warmth of the mattress, already missing her sleep. Her limbs weighed down on her, still drowsy from the long night she had. Daphné dragged her feet against the soft carpet that felt like she was skimming upon soft grass. Shohre nodded in her direction before lounging in a chair near the window, propping a book open to pass time.

As Daphné stood before the bathroom mirror, her dark green eyes stared at her dark brown hair. She had grown very accustomed to this appearance, preferring it over her previous look. However, when she tried to think about what she looked like when she arrived in Sumeru, her piercing headache from her tiredness struck her like a Sumpter Beast. She recalled that her hair and eyes were different, but what were they? Her face twinged with pain as she splashed water over her face to wake up. She adjusted the water temperature to cold, attempting to wash away her drowsiness and the sharp pain in her head. She hoped that her dark eye bags would disappear, too.

After a few minutes, Daphné quickly finished her morning routine. She slipped out of her pajamas and unfolded her official Akademiya uniform, bright teal in all its glory.

While Daphné was getting dressed, Shohre asked from the chair without glancing up from her book, “Were you out late? You weren’t in bed when I got back, but I assumed everything was fine since Hat Guy went to that performance with you. How was it?”

Daphné glanced over her shoulder before looking back at the various layers of the Akademiya uniform. She cursed at how many garments there were for the complete outfit. “Oh, yeah. The performance was wonderful. They did so many tricks that it really seemed like magic, but like different than normal elemental manipulation. It was pretty cool. What time did you go to bed?”

“Probably around midnight. I wasn’t keeping track,” Shohre shrugged.

“I think I probably came back to the room around half an hour after you went to sleep then,” Daphné said smoothly, hoping Shohre couldn’t tell she lied, especially since they were facing opposite directions. On the off chance Shohre mentions it to Hat Guy, she needed insurance. If Hat Guy found out she snuck out at night in a foreign country when they had official duties the next day, he would be absolutely livid.

“The performance must have been late. But, it’s good that you enjoyed the show. Maybe I should see if I can get a ticket to their next show. I’ve actually heard they are quite popular in a magazine I read back in Sumeru.”

“Really? They are that famous?” Daphné almost dropped her jacket. “Oh, and I’m ready when you are.”

“Great,” Shohre stated as she put her book back down on the side table, “They really are quite famous. You haven’t heard of them?”

“I don’t read those types of magazines too often, although I probably should since they kind of fall in the scope of my research,” Daphné hummed as she slipped her arms through the jacket, adjusting the sleeves in the mirror. Shohre grabbed Daphné’s hat and fixed it onto her head as they headed out of the room to breakfast.

“I think you’ll find them entertaining. I can lend you some when we get back to the city. I have a stack saved up since I wasn’t sure what to do with them. But, I’m happy they’ll find a new home.” Shohre chuckled as they walked down the hallway. Their chatter quietly echoed through the halls, their conversation leading back to the various events surrounding Sumeru City.

⭑❃⭑

“As we’ve reviewed plenty of times. The opening ceremony is this afternoon. The Palais rearranged the schedules due to popular demand by the other delegations to have the morning free. So, you are only required to meet back at the Hotel Debord at 1 in the afternoon. You will be escorted to the venue with the other foreign delegations. Monsieur Vikram will give the speech for the Sumeru delegation. Once the ceremony has concluded, you are free for the remainder of the afternoon to wander around and participate in the events and activities arranged by the organizers. This evening, there is an optional gala but it is highly recommended that you attend. It will be hosted at the Palais Mermonia’s ballroom located on the first floor. Access to the floors above is off-limits and a punishable crime, so we ask you to stay on the first floor only. Any questions?” Cornelia finished her daily report of the daily schedule, tapping her clipboard with two clean taps.

“No questions,” Vikram spoke up on behalf of the delegates. The Sumeru delegates nodded their heads in agreement, some still shoving food in their mouths.

“If you have any questions, please ask your security detail. If they cannot answer any questions, they will alert us on your behalf. Have a good rest of your meal. Then, you are all free to do as you wish until 1 PM.” Cornelia then turned on her heels and headed to a table across the aisle to a table full of Inazuman delegates.

“Are you planning on attending the gala tonight?” Ebert asked Shohre, his underlying intentions obvious to the rest of the group except Shohre apparently.

“Of course! How often do we get to escape the confines of the stifling Akademiya atmosphere and dance the night away?” Shohre exclaimed excitedly as she leaned over the table slightly. Realizing how enthused she was, she gently coughed into her fist and leaned back in her chair. Embarrassed, she turned the question to Kemia, “How about you, Kemia?”

“It sounds mandatory, so I’ll probably go. I’m not sure if I can take all the twirling, the thought is already enough,” Kemia delicately covered her mouth at the thought, a nightmare of her motion sickness. Ebert nodded his head wisely in acknowledgement. Daphné blinked, slowly processing everything and belatedly stifled a giggle at their reactions. “What about Bahar?”

“Me?” Bahar pointed at herself, her mouth open about to dig into the Inazuman delight on her fork, “Probably. They should have some good food and there will be plenty of people to talk to about film and the arts. We are in the Court of Fontaine afterall. The city of love and romanticism! There would be so much to learn about the arts from others.”

Vikram smiled and commented on Bahar's statement, but their words were slurred and the edges of her vision became slightly blurred. She tried to keep her head up, but the weight of her tiredness was stronger. Fighting the urge to close her eyes, she rubbed her eyes.

Daphné closed her eyes, promising herself it would be for a few moments to rest her eyes. Daphné felt the weight of her head drop, unable to keep her back and neck upright. Instead of her face smashing into the table, a hand shot out, catching her forehead at the last moment. She was so close to her plate of food that she could feel the heat radiate from it. Forgetting her vow not to turn her head, she glanced to her left towards the owner of the hand, cool against her face.

Daphné had been intentionally ignoring the blazing daggers that bore holes into her the entire meal from her left. Once she had sat down at the table, she avoided turning her head even a fraction of an angle to the left out of fear. If she could run away, or had the energy to, she would have already escaped. She had long lost hope on keeping her late night escapade a secret when she even entered the room.

Lifting her head out, a rush of adrenaline ran through her, her eyes fluttered open again. When she looked around the table, everyone was staring at her with wide eyes. The conversation had come to a halt unless her hearing broke.

“Wha—” The words tumbled out of her mouth in a jumbled mess.

“Are you alright, Daphné?” Shohre asked from across the table, saving Daphné from confronting the devil on her left shoulder.

“Mmhm,” Daphné muttered, “Just really tired. Since we have a free morning, I’ll probably head back to sleep.”

“I think you’ll need it,” Bahar commented with a sympathetic look. “Traveling can wear you down.”

“Yes, you are lucky we have the morning off. Make sure to rest up so you don’t miss the ceremony. You’ve been looking forward to it for quite a while,” Vikram added. 

“I will, thank you. But, I can muster a few more minutes. What was the conversation about again? The gala?” Daphné managed to get her act together, at least for a while longer. She felt slightly guilty the conversation had come to a halt because of her. It was only right to start it again, even if it was an awkward attempt.

“We were actually just about to ask you whether you were planning on attending this evening before you almost brought your face to the food rather than the food to your face,” Shohre joked, “Thankfully, Hat Guy saved you from a tragic fate at the last second.”

Daphné let out a tight laugh, cautious not to give too much attention to Hat Guy at the moment. She truly was scared of the repercussions, “Yes, Hat Guy did save me. But the gala? I would love to attend. I can only imagine the dance floor full of people dancing in beautiful outfits. Oh, and what if a prince came to sweep their princess off their feet? Wouldn’t that be so cool?”

“That only happens in your delusions,” Hat Guy stated bluntly from her side, very much aware of her attempts to not look his way.

“Well that’s not nice to destroy my hopes and dreams.”

“They stem from those ridiculous Inazuman light novels,” He rolled his eyes, “Also, there are no princes or princesses in Fontaine.”

“That’s only because you are not creative enough,” Daphné huffed in defense, forgetting to ignore Hat Guy. Daphné turned back to her plate of food, no longer hungry, and pushed the half boiled eggs around the plate. She felt his sharp gaze again and she wanted to cry, maybe because she was that tired or maybe because she really didn’t want to face him at the moment.

“I agree with Daphné though, wouldn’t it be romantic? Meeting your destined one at a ball in a foreign country,” Bahar added cheerfully as she reached across the table for more seasoning to add to her deviled eggs. Daphné did not need to turn her head to know that Hat Guy rolled his eyes at the phrase ‘destined one’. After all, he believed those who can defy fate and destiny were strong. Or so he mentioned something along those lines because of a famous traveler who visited Sumeru annually but she had yet to cross paths with.

“That would be an interesting plot if you maybe tweak some of the basic troupes. Like what if instead of being a prince in shining armor, it is an enemy…” Ebert added to the conversation. Daphné leaned back in her chair, satisfied the conversation was alive again. Everyone was also relatively done eating. As she felt another deep wave of drowsiness wash over her, she decided it was time to head back up. Her bed was calling her after all.

“I think I’ll head up. You guys enjoy your morning and tell me all about it later,” Daphné waved at the group as she stood up from the table. They all gave their variations of feel better’s , waving back as she disappeared towards the staircase. When she turned the corner, she dropped her smile and trudged towards her room.

Daphné grabbed the railing, dragging herself up the stairs through sheer willpower. She wondered if she would make it to her room before her legs gave out from her lack of sleep and energy. Each step sapped more energy from her. However, she was not alone in the staircase as she heard the familiar light treading of another a few paces behind her.

“Daphné,” Hat Guy said, a few steps behind her.

“You don’t have to scare me like that,” Daphné weakly replied as she turned around.

“You already knew I was behind you,” Hat Guy shrugged casually before focusing his sharp, analyzing gaze on her.

“Caught me,” She waved her hands in the air before dropping them back down to her side, realizing her usual antics took too much effort. “What is it? If you can’t tell, I'm really tired. Can’t we do this later?”

“I’ll grill you later, but answer me two things,” Hat Guy stated. Daphné felt the urge to run from the conversation, but she neither had the energy nor stamina to ever beat Hat Guy in a battle of exercise. That was the equivalent to heading into an uncharted desert ruin with no resources. In other words, she was screwed.

“What are they?” Daphné cowered under his intense stare.

“Who did you meet last night? And, why… did you go out last night without a Garde?” He asked almost as if it was a statement.

Daphné laughed anxiously as she turned to avoid his prying eyes, “You know, just the normal…”

“Don’t try to dodge the question,” He intervened, not amused.

“Fine, fine. You got me.” Daphné sighed, her shoulders slouching. “I met the Chief Iudex at the Opera Epiclese when I went back when I realized I forgot my purse at my seat. He escorted me back to the Court of Fontaine. That’s all. I didn’t get into any trouble, he even clarified that for me.” Daphné stated quickly, hoping that if she sped through it, Hat Guy would let the matter drop faster.

“Was he upset or angry?” Hat Guy immediately asked, barely giving Daphné any time to breathe.

“Um, no. He was actually quite kind when he escorted me. Though, he did seem a bit distracted until…” Daphné paused, recalling the noticeable shift in the Iudex’s demeanor after his conversation with Elphane. A sharp tinge of pain creased her forehead as she remembered, her face twisting slightly at the sudden discomfort. “A Melusine said I met her before but I have no idea why. Maybe she mistaken me? I’m not sure and I don’t want to think about it. It gives me a headache.”

Daphné braced herself for Hat Guy’s usual scathing remark, something along the lines of her lacking common sense or causing him a headache with her nonexistent intellect. Instead of an immediate retort, she found herself gazing at Hat Guy, who stood with his arms crossed and a contemplative expression etched deeply on his face. His pastel purple eyes were fixed on a point beyond her, appearing distant and strained as if he were peering into some unfathomable void. The furrow in his brow and the tight line of his mouth gave him an unusually intense and unsettling demeanor. This silent, introspective version of Hat Guy was more unnerving to her than his usual snarky comments, which were at least predictable. The stark contrast between his typical demeanor and this brooding silence sent a shiver down her spine, amplifying her unease from the previous night.

“Hat Guy?” Daphné hesitantly called to him. She felt the palms of her hands sweat in anticipation, holding her breath for his reaction.

Hat Guy groaned and dragged his hands over his face exasperatedly. After a brief moment, Daphné flinched when Hat Guy met her stare. “You’re overthinking it and you’re tired. Go back to bed and I’ll talk to you about it later. Ridiculous,” Hat Guy waved her off and continued walking up the stairs by himself. The entire interaction left her speechless as she stood in the middle of the stairwell alone, having been abandoned by Hat Guy. Too tired to think hard, she paced slowly over to her hotel room.

Once inside, she did not bother changing out of the Akademiya uniform. Daphné collapsed onto the mattress with a heavy sigh, too exhausted to muster the effort to pull the blankets over herself. Her limbs felt like lead, and her body ached for rest. Her hand lazily reached above her head, grabbing the pillow and dragging it down to rest beneath her head. She adjusted it carefully, tucking her hair behind her ears to keep it out of her face. The sunlight streaming through the window warmed her from above, its gentle heat seeping through the thin curtains and casting a soft glow across the room.

⭑❃⭑

Alone in his room, Hat Guy flopped down in the chair next to the window. He discarded the Akademiya jacket and hat, opting to toss them haphazardly on the bed. From the number of delegates, he was assigned his own room despite not being the delegation leader since it was a favor from Buer out of pity. He perched his chin on his hand as he glanced out the window into the back garden of the hotel deep in thought.

Before Daphné even entered his vision during breakfast, he knew. He could sense the traces of dendro energy lingering around her body as she descended the stairs. When she entered the room with Shohre, it was obvious. He assumed most of it had dissipated in her sleep, her body continuously releasing the stored up dendro energy once the trigger activated it. It was a defensive mechanism Lesser Lord Kusanali had created for the sole purpose of fooling the senses and the mind. He recalled their conversation a week before the departure, Buer stating that if she wanted to respect Furina’s wish to not remember, this was one of many ways to help delay people figuring her identity out.

Buer sat in the middle of the Sanctuary of Surasthana, the room bathed in green light from the sun pouring through the stained glass windows. Her eyes were closed in deep concentration as she held a small, concentrated sphere of dendro energy in the palm of her hands. He felt the power of Lesser Lord Kusanali as she imbued and manipulated the energy around her into a singularity.

“This mission is bound for failure,” Hat Guy bluntly stated. He strode down the archway leading to the center of the room, his steps echoing softly against the stone floor. He cast a dismissive glance over the edge of the bridge, peering down into the chasm below. The leyline roots below glowed an eerie teal, their otherworldly light casting an unsettling color on the surroundings.

“The moment you give up on this mission, it most likely will be bound for failure,” Buer replied from her seated position, her voice unwavering and resolute. Despite her calm demeanor, there was an undercurrent of resolve that spoke volumes about her trust. Hat Guy sighed in defeat.

“There is only one more week before the delegation’s departure. What are you trying to achieve by then?” Hat Guy’s question was laced with skepticism as he observed her hands, which continued to draw in and refine the dendro energy. Although he no longer had the desire to become a god, a means to prove his utility, he was fascinated at the true abilities of an Archon.

“As we established before, it is most likely that it was Furina’s fervent wish or choice to forget her life as the Hydro Archon. Daphné also chose to not remember, content with her life in Sumeru.” A solemn smile drifted across her face, “I want to protect Furina’s and Daphné’s choice to forget. This, in my hands, will be one of many tools to help protect her.”

“And how am I supposed to use it?” Hat Guy inquired as he found a comfortable position leaning against one of the curved pillars.

“I’ll infuse this energy into small candies that Daphné will need to consume roughly every day,” Buer chuckled, her eyes still closed in concentration, sensing the twitch in Hat Guy’s eyebrow, “No, it will not brainwash her, but others. My power imbued within will activate upon certain requirements. She will emit dendro energy containing my powers that are meant to confuse the senses when someone is near or comes in contact with Daphné. It should only trigger for those who may or do make a connection between Daphné and Furina. It will all occur without her noticing.”

“Will it have repercussions on her?” Hat Guy asked for his own convenience.

“Since her body is not used to containing elemental energy, once the dendro energy is triggered, it will continuously release until it leaves her system which may cause fatigue, but that should be it.” Buer explained fluidly.

“And how effective will it be against vision holders and the Hydro Dragon Sovereign?” He asked skeptically. After diving into Irminsul and skimming through the past 500 years of Fontaine history, Daphné had been surrounded by many vision holders and that rat lizard.

“It should be enough to confuse normal humans and vision holders, doubting their eyes, ears, and sense of smell. As for the Hydro Dragon Sovereign…” Buer pondered in silence, “Since he regained his powers, it will be hard to mislead his senses. We must rely on and use the possible singular lapse of judgment to seed doubt to our advantage. A single doubt is like a rough stone in a stream; it may cause ripples and disruptions, but it also shapes the current, carving out new pathways and forging opportunities that wouldn’t have existed otherwise.”

“So you are implying that is where I step in?” Hat Guy scoffed in annoyance, though his expression betrayed a resigned acceptance of his role in the mission. He had long since come to terms with his position. A bodyguard. A guardian. A… 

“You would step in even without me asking,” With a serene yet knowing smile, she finally opened her eyes, which glowed softly with an inner light, betraying a fond, almost affectionate understanding. As she floated gracefully down from her seated position, her feet seemed to barely touch the stone surface. In her cupped hands were about sixteen round green candies. She pulled a small pouch from the pocket in her dress and watched the verdant green balls roll in before handing it over to Hat Guy. “The lingering dendro energy should dissipate within 12 hours and they will look like normal candies.”

“Don’t read my mind,” Hat Guy accused the child.

“I don’t need to read your mind to know that you think of her as a friend. You already implied that last year actually when you asked why—” Buer looked up at him with a bright smile.

“I remember, Lesser Lord Kusanali.” Hat Guy interrupted her, grabbing the bag of candies out of Buer’s extended hand.

Buer chuckled lightly into her hand, “Although you view your utility as the only reason people should care about you, I’m sure there are people who would still consider you a friend.” She made a pointed expression at the bag he had tucked into his sleeve. “Although I have my own motives to keep you in Sumeru, I hope you understand that I also wish for you to thrive here.”

Currently, for Hat Guy, there were two pressing matters. One, distracting Daphné from thinking about her amnesia which caused her headaches. Two, dealing with the Hydro Dragon Sovereign. Since there was no point in distracting Daphné at the moment, he needed to figure out the rat lizard. There was no doubt in his mind that the Chief Iudex had sensed the Dendro energy emitted by Daphné. There was also a high chance that he made certain connections like her voice. Since it seemed as though Daphné and the Iudex had a relatively pleasant exchange, he racked his head for the Iudex’s motives. Hat Guy’s foot tapped the carpet insistently as he racked his head for ideas.

Closing his eyes in concentration, Hat Guy delved into the labyrinth of memories he had accessed through Irminsul, seeking any clues. He sifted through the fragments of his thoughts, meticulously examining the rat lizard’s actions and demeanor. Initially, he had chalked it up to mere friendship, but the more he pondered, the more he realized the complexities of Furina and Neuvillette’s relationship, companionship riddled with doubt but held together by their long lifespans.

Hat Guy focused intently, his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to unravel the layers of their interactions. He recalled the moments leading up to the trial—Furina’s desperation, Neuvillette’s resolve—and how their relationship had changed in the aftermath of it all. The memories were vivid: the tense exchanges, the subtle glances, and the unspoken tensions. He searched for patterns, for insights into what Furina meant to the rat lizard, trying to understand the depth of their connection. The more he dug, the more intricate their relationship seemed, revealing a complex web of emotions and hidden meanings. Why would Neuvillette let Daphné go when he probably recognized her as Furina? Was it because he wanted her to leave Fontaine? Did Neuvillette doubt his senses? What would have caused him doubt when his senses were superior to basically all living beings? At the root of it all, what did Neuvillette feel? Was it guilt and regret? Was it mere companionship or something more?

Hat Guy’s heel paused in the air as he had a sudden realization, albeit unpleasant to think about.  Hat Guy laughed with a loud, mocking disgust, his amusement reverberating through the empty hotel room. Leaning back in his chair, the front legs lifted off the ground, creating an unstable tilt. His head tipped back as he cackled, the sound echoing with a manic edge. His straight cut bangs flung to the sides of his face, exposing his forehead. The absurdity of the situation crystallized in his mind. It all made sense now.

⭑❃⭑

“Daphné,” Shohre tapped her shoulder. Unfortunately, Daphné had a light nap and immediately snapped her eyes open at the sudden touch, reeling in surprise. She blinked a few times, reorienting herself in the hotel room. Shohre stood next to her bed with a slightly startled expression.

“I didn’t think you’d be startled, sorry,” Shohre said apologetically.

“Do not worry about it. Thanks for waking me up actually. If you hadn’t, I probably would have slept all afternoon. I feel refreshed enough,” Daphné playfully waved Shohre off and rolled off the bed. Her feet wiggled into the slippers at the edge of her bed as she trudged over to the mirror.

“Are you ready for the opening ceremony?” Shohre asked, lounging on her bed. Daphné patted out her uniform, trying to straighten out a few creases she made when she was sprawled out napping.

“Of course! This is my field of study after all, or at least partially. I can’t believe I get to see films! Movies! I can’t wait to see one of the manuscripts I edited be turned into a short film. Also, I heard some foreign delegations may even submit their own short films. This festival is a blessing to the performing arts! It’s been my dream for a few years now to attend but the previous years there was always some complication, so I’m super hyped I can come this year,” Daphné exclaimed, her eyes dazzling with excitement.

“We should hurry up then. All the delegations will head over to the venue together.” Shohre stated and headed towards the door before glancing back at Daphné. “Ready? Oh, don’t forget your hat.”

Daphné spun around on her heels. She swiftly snatched her hat from the dresser and, with a reluctant sigh, secured it atop her head using a bobby pin. Her fingers fumbled slightly as she adjusted the hat, ensuring it sat at a proper angle. Turning to the mirror, she gave herself a quick, critical once-over. Her gaze lingered on her reflection. Despite her efforts, she felt a tinge of frustration at how the hat never quite lived up to her expectations. She couldn’t tell if it was the shape or the color.

“Ready. Thanks for waiting,” Daphné apologized as they headed out of their hotel room. They chatted about how Shohre spent her morning, mostly scoping out the scenes of Fontaine.

When they entered the lobby, Shohre and Daphné seamlessly entered the conversation with the other Sumeru delegates. They were discussing the latest research endeavors of film technology, Ebert’s expertise. Although she was interested in the topic, she was more interested in the other delegations. 

Daphné looked beyond Kemia where Cornelia stood directing a few Gardes. To the left of them was the Inazuma delegation. And beyond them was the Mondstadt delegation. As her eyes glanced over everyone, she spotted two familiar people amidst the Mondstadt group. Although they did not see her enter, she recognized Lisa, a famous Akademiya graduate and the Librarian for the Knights of Favonius, and Amber, a member of the Knights of Favonius and Collei’s friend, from her trip to see the Windblume festival a couple years ago.

After a few more minutes and a handful of other delegates arriving in the lobby, Cornelia tapped her clipboard to garner everyone’s attention. “Thank you all for being punctual,” Cornelia cleared her throat, “As you are all well aware, the opening ceremony will begin shortly. We shall escort you to the venue. Once we arrive, we will direct the speakers to their respective seats in the front row. Any questions?” When she was replied to with silence, she smiled, tapping her clipboard once more. She motioned towards the group of Gardes standing to the side of the room to escort their respective delegation.

Theirry, Esmond, and Molly politely greeted the Sumeru delegates who welcomed them with open arms. Over the past few days, they had all gotten to know each other, and, for the most part, enjoyed the company. However, Daphné was still slightly disappointed that Camden was reassigned to the Fortress of Meropide.

The Mondstadt delegation led by Cornelia left the hotel lobby first, followed by the Inazuma delegation and then the Sumeru delegation. As the group left Hotel Debord, a few curious Fontainians paused to observe the foreign delegates, their murmurs of interest mingling with the soft hum of the bustling city. Daphné, standing in the midst of the delegation, felt a sense of relief due to her short stature and the fact that she was situated in the middle of the group. Most of the onlookers’ gazes did not reach her, obscured by the taller figures around her. She swallowed the remaining uneasiness about being scrutinized by strangers, the weight of their eyes feeling like an unwelcome spotlight in the midst of the crowd.

Daphné spent most of the walk admiring the blue sunny skies without a cloud in sight. Her chin tilted upwards, she marveled at the sheer clarity of the day, the sunlight bathing everything. As she paced behind Kemia, her eyes followed the graceful arcs of birds soaring effortlessly through the air, their wings cutting through the sky with effortless elegance. A thought crossed her mind: she imagined Hat Guy as a tiny speck among those birds, drifting freely against the vast sky. The comparison made her chuckle softly to herself.

Distracted by her thoughts, she accidentally bumped into Kemia’s back, tripping backwards as her feet tangled together. Hat Guy grabbed the collar of her uniform to steady her. Once she gained her balance again, Hat Guy shot her an exasperated expression mocking her and released her clothes. She was not sure if she would be thankful for not falling down surrounded by a bunch of people or spiteful for basically being choked.

Kemia turned around, startled, “Daphné?! Are you okay?”

“Yup, no problems. Just that Hat Guy choked me when he caught me falling,” Daphné shot Hat Guy a glare which he casually shrugged off.

Kemia laughed heartily as she glanced between the two of them, “You remind me of my two younger siblings.”

“I’m not sure if I should take that as a compliment,” Daphné felt apprehensive at that statement. It could imply that they were super childish since Kemia’s step-siblings were both younger than twelve, or that they got along so well they bickered all the time.

“Don’t mind me, but we’ve arrived at the venue,” Kemia said with a hint of admiration in her voice, “Isn’t it just spectacular at how they decorated the place? If Cornelia decided to move to Sumeru, I would love to recruit her for the Akademiya’s administrative department.” Kemia stated as she admired the work well done and organization of the entire festival. Daphné wondered if Kemia’s keen eye for detail was a result of occupational habits or just a genuine appreciation for well-executed work.

Daphné glanced beyond Kemia and was taken aback by the dramatic transformation of the venue overnight. The once simple area had been completely revitalized for the festival. Vibrant color banners and cascading streamers fluttered in the breeze, hanging from lampposts and strung between buildings. Tents and stalls of every color were scattered around, each meticulously arranged to offer a variety of goods, treats, and activities. In the heart of the Vasari Passage stood a breathtaking makeshift stage, adorned with an elaborate array of flowers that seemed to burst in every direction. Behind the stage was the swirling, spherical fountain, which served as a striking backdrop with its gently flowing waters reflecting the light and adding a touch of magic to the scene. Daphné marveled at the sheer scale and artistry of the transformation, her gaze lingering on the intricacies of the decor and the palpable excitement that filled the air.

The delegates were ushered into seats near the front with one delegate from each nation taking a seat in the front row with the other speakers. Shuffling down the row, on each chair was a small flower with a program, listing the different speakers for the opening ceremony. Daphné sat between Hat Guy, on her right, and Bahar, on her left. From what Daphné observed, the foreign diplomats were the first to arrive before the Gardes allowed citizens and travelers from abroad to find seating.

They had about twenty minutes before the opening ceremony was scheduled to begin. To pass time, Daphné joined Bahar and Ebert’s conversation about the newest short films that were released in the past year. They debated the subtleties of actor positioning and how it conveyed deeper layers of the plot beyond mere dialogue. They analyzed their favorite scenes, breaking down the visual storytelling and the nuances of camera angles that transformed simple moments into powerful, unspoken narratives. Their conversation flowed with enthusiasm, punctuated by shared laughter and gestures as they re-enacted their favorite scenes and discussed their interpretations.

Before they realized, Shohre interrupted their conversation with a slight hush and pointed towards the stage where the first speaker, Fluer, walked up to the podium. Daphné’s excitement for the festival was renewed as Fluer began speaking in earnest about the history of the Fontinalia Festival. The Fontinalia Festival and the Fontinalia Film Festival were separate events, but over the past few years they basically merged into one event, straying from the rituals to more festive activities. After a while, Fluer stepped down from the podium and a round of applause from the audience echoed throughout the venue.

Daphné zoned out during the different delegation speeches, each sounding relatively similar to the other about diplomatic relations and their excitement to be involved in the festival. Although diplomatic relations were important and she had to study the basics to come to Fontaine as part of the delegation, it did not capture her interest.

Her attention did snap back towards the stage when some of the previous Furina Award winners spoke. The winners shared their unique perspectives on film, acting, and producing, offering a wealth of knowledge drawn from their own journeys in the industry. They spoke passionately about the challenges and triumphs of their careers, the nuances of crafting compelling narratives, and the artistry behind creating memorable performances.

One winner recounted their early struggles and breakthroughs, vividly describing the moments that shaped their approach to filmmaking. Another spoke of the evolving trends in acting, emphasizing the importance of authenticity and emotional depth in creating resonant characters. Their anecdotes and reflections provided a fascinating glimpse into the world of cinema, enriching Daphné’s appreciation for the art form. The winners’ stories were interspersed with personal philosophies on creativity and storytelling, which resonated deeply with Daphné. Each speaker brought a different facet of the film industry to light, adding layers to her understanding and further fueling her excitement for the festival. As the audience listened in rapt attention, the atmosphere was charged with a sense of shared enthusiasm and reverence for films.

She wanted to hear more, but their speeches were over before she knew it, leaving her disappointed. Daphné promised herself she would track them down at some point to discuss more about their insights.

Just as she was about to zone out again, not too interested in hearing more administrative ordeals, Daphné’s attention was drawn back to the stage. A tall, familiar man approached the podium, and the regal manner in which he walked commanded the attention of everyone present. His presence was imposing yet dignified, a stark contrast to the more casual atmosphere of the festival. She did not realize since it was dark when she saw him, but he had two strands of blue hair that cascaded down his white hair. The beautiful clip in his hair that tucked his bangs back sparkled under the sun. If she was honest, he seemed more beautiful than handsome.

Monsieur Neuvillette’s gaze scanned the crowd momentarily, as if searching for someone. Her breath caught in her throat when his eyes briefly met hers, drowning in those beautiful lavender eyes. Daphné wondered if it was a trick of the light because Monsieur Neuvillette continued to look over the audience. Out of her peripheral vision, she saw Hat Guy clench his fists, his expression twisted in disgust as he glared at the Chief Iudex. Although Hat Guy was not a sociable person by any means, he seemed pretty aggressive towards any of the Fontainian officials.

Most of what Monsieur Neuvillette said went in one ear and out the other as Daphné found herself entranced by his eyes. His muted lavender irises, flecked with hints of silver, and the slitted pupils that seemed to shift with every glance, captivated her attention. His beautiful eyes reminded her of how he looked at her last night, full of complex emotions. The depth of those eyes stirred an emotion deep within her chest, awakening a profound curiosity that she struggled to comprehend.

Every time she tried to delve too deeply into her thoughts about him, she was met with a sharp, jarring pain in her forehead, like a splintering piece of wood cracking beneath her skin. It was as though her mind was struggling to bridge a gap that was too vast, too elusive. Daphné attempted to swallow the fleeting pain, but her acting was not good enough to evade Hat Guy’s watchful eyes.

Hat Guy nudged her foot with his heel. Drawn out of her thoughts, Daphné turned towards him as he grabbed her hand. She felt a small round ball dropped into her hands, a candy. She popped it into her mouth, relishing in the sweet taste. Hat Guy then pointed at the program in her hands.

“Don’t think too much or you’ll burn out the rest of your brain cells. Read it if you are bored,” Hat Guy stated. 

“Right, right,” Daphné whispered back and casually patted his shoulder. At the contact, Hat Guy glared at her and shrugged off her hand. She chuckled as she half-heartedly chuckled, “Sorry, sorry.” She then flipped through the program, skimming the pages and biographies inside. As she went through the program, she realized her headache was gone. Daphné wondered if his impeccable timing was a coincidence.

Daphné turned her gaze back to the stage just as the audience erupted into a thunderous applause. Her eyes widened in awe as thousands of delicate flowers began to cascade from above, fluttering down like colorful confetti. The vibrant petals danced on the breeze, creating a mesmerizing display of nature’s confetti. She instinctively reached her hands up towards the sky, trying to catch the floating flowers in mid-air. Each petal that brushed against her fingers felt like a soft, fleeting whisper, and she held her breath, completely captivated by the ephemeral beauty of the moment. The sight was both magical and enchanting, filling her with a sense of wonder and delight as the flowers continued their gentle descent.

The ceremony had ended and Monsieur Neuvillette had stepped down from the podium. A teal Melusine appeared beside him as they discussed something before they walked down from the stage. Just before they disappeared behind the stage, the Melusine glanced in her direction, her large innocent eyes staring right back at her. Daphné was startled and looked away. She was confused why she turned her head. When she glanced back at the stage, they were gone.

“Daphné, do you want to check out the stalls with Ebert and me?” Bahar asked with an inviting smile, her hands cradling vibrant flowers she had caught. Bahar leaned closer and gently tucked a few flowers behind Daphné’s ear, their fresh scent mingling with the lively festival air.

“Absolutely!” Daphné responded with enthusiasm. “I noticed in the program that there’s an activity where you can follow interactive stories that evolve with each choice you make.”

“That sounds amazing! Let’s go look for it together,” Bahar exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She eagerly took Daphné by the arm, guiding her through the energetic crowds of festival-goers. Ebert and Hat Guy followed closely behind. In a futile attempt, Ebert tried to engage Hat Guy in conversation.

Together, they navigated the vibrant maze of stalls, each one brimming with colorful decorations and bustling with people. The scent of freshly prepared foods and the murmur of cheerful conversations filled the air, creating a lively backdrop to their exploration. As they wove through the crowds, the atmosphere buzzed with the energy of anticipation and festivity. Daphné felt her earlier unease and confusion from the past day gradually dissipate, replaced by a warm sense of belonging. She laughed alongside Bahar, their laughter blending with the vibrant symphony of the festival. Skipping through the merry crowd, she reveled in the colorful chaos and the shared excitement of the festival.

⭑❃⭑

Finishing his speech, Neuvillette signaled to the staff on standby to release the flurry of flowers from above. At the wave of his hand, the sky was soon flooded with a cascade of colorful blossoms, drifting down in a mesmerizing display of all the colors, the gentle breeze dancing with the blossoms. The vibrant petals floated gently through the air, creating a dreamlike scene against the backdrop of the brilliant afternoon sky.

According to the organizers' directions Neuvillette was supposed to exit the stage, but he lingered for a moment longer, allowing himself to fully absorb the spectacle before him. The sight of the flowers dancing in the air and the sounds of joyous cheers and applause from the crowd filled him with a rare sense of contentment. Families, couples, and friends were gathered below, their faces illuminated with excitement and wonder as they celebrated the opening of the Fontinalia Film Festival. As Neuvillette took in the lively atmosphere and the happiness radiating from the audience, a bittersweet pang settled in his chest.

He wished that Miss Furina was there to witness the nation she had saved—an embodiment of hope and celebration that she had envisioned. He felt a silent ache of her absence.

Neuvillette’s gaze found Miss Daphné amid the crowd, her brilliant smile standing out under the clear blue sky as she was showered with colorful flowers. He watched her eagerly extend her arms, reaching towards the sky to catch the falling blossoms. A delicate lumidouce bell, glowing softly, settled gently into the palm of her hands. Her face lit up with pure excitement, the way her eyes curved with happiness as she beamed at her colleagues.

The sight was both foreign and familiar to Neuvillette. Neuvillette wished that she would look at him with such serene, joyful expression, but he quickly dismissed the thought. It was wrong. Miss Daphné was not Miss Furina. The lumidouce bell, gently cupped in her hands, was a bittersweet reminder. It symbolized both 'partings' and 'the wishes of a reunion,' echoing sentiments that resonated deeply within him.

“Monsieur Neuvillette,” Sedene approached the podium, her large eyes tinged with concern.

“Sedene, do I have anything scheduled in the afternoon?” Neuvillette asked her as he stepped away from the podium. 

“Are you planning to look around the festival?” She cheerfully asked him. It was rare these days that Neuvillette would take time off from work of his own volition. “Don’t worry, there is nothing demanding for the afternoon. Please take the afternoon off.”

“It is nothing. I should return to my office. There is always more work to attend to,” Neuvillette said but quickly glanced over his shoulder once more in the direction of Miss Daphné.

Sedene’s gaze followed his. She zeroed in on an individual with uncanny resemblance to Lady Furina, yet… not Lady Furina. It was as if traces of Lady Furina lingered around the body of another who was blessed by the dendro element. It was a complicated notion. At that moment, the lady looked in their direction and Sedene felt faint elemental energy from the lady’s eyes. The lady quickly broke their eye contact as if embarrassed.

Sedene then turned back to Neuvillette, asking with a hand on her cheek, “Monsieur Neuvillette, you seem… happier. Does it have to do with the lady with dendro energy?”

Neuvillette started walking off the stage, Sedene half a step behind him. “I seem happier?” He touched the corner of his lips.

“All the Melusines have been really concerned about you. You are always happy around us, but sometimes you seem spaced out. We know you miss Lady Furina. We just want you to be happier,” Sedene explained, not tiptoeing around the subject of Miss Furina. “Earlier, before your speech and after it, you looked in her direction. Is it because Miss Daphné reminds you of Miss Furina?”

“I…” Neuvillette began, his voice faltering as he struggled with his thoughts. He knew it was inappropriate to admit that he was projecting Lady Furina’s image onto another person. The swirling confusion within him refused to settle, clouding his judgment and emotions. Every sign seemed to point towards Miss Daphné being a reflection of Miss Furina, yet he couldn't bring himself to fully acknowledge it. Even Elphane had sensed a connection between the two when they briefly conversed last night, but the idea remained unsettled. Neuvillette had tried to rationalize his feelings, dismissing them as mere echoes of his past grief. But the more he observed Miss Daphné, the more the resemblance gnawed at him, leaving him caught between hope and doubt.

He remained silent, unsure how to articulate the turmoil he felt or what he could say that would make sense of his tangled emotions. The unspoken truth lingered heavily between them, leaving him at a loss for how to bridge the chasm of uncertainty.

“It’s okay, Monsieur,” Sedene gently patted his leg, attempting to comfort him. Neuvillette noticed that Sedene made it a habit to pat his leg whenever he seemed down. “We all miss Lady Furina.”

“Thank you for the sentiment, Sedene.” Neuvillette looked fondly down at Sedene, “It is very much appreciated.”

Chapter Text

“Are you done in the bathroom?” Shohre called over her shoulder, finishing up the final touches of her makeup in the full length mirror next to the door. There was a muffled response behind the door but she couldn’t decipher the words.

“Here, turn your head this way. I think you need a little more here,” Kemia grabbed the brush from Shohre’s hand, fixing a light smudge of makeup on Shohre’s cheek.

“Sorry, I’m done. I was adjusting the dress since I wasn’t sure how it was supposed to fall,” Daphné stumbled out of the bathroom, her hands full of her hefty dress, “Are the shoulder blades supposed to be out? I’m going to freeze at the venue.”

Bahar clapped her hands together, “You look stunning in the dress, Daphné!”

“I agree,” Kemia smiled as she momentarily glanced up from her handy-work on Shohre’s face.

“Daphné, move a little to the left,” Shohre motioned with her hand through the mirror, searching for Daphné’s reflection since she could not move her head. When Daphné shuffled over, Shohre gasped and stated, “You look so pretty in that dress! Ah, I’m so thrilled that the Court was able to surprise us with appointments at Chioriya Boutique. Although we did not have enough time for custom designs, I am still excited at the notion we even got to meet the owner. And, the attire is amazing, I mean look at us.”

Shohre exuded an air of sophistication in her elegant forest green suit, the rich color catching the light and creating a subtle, sophisticated sheen. The suit was fitted impeccably for her tall figure, with the fabric’s depth of color enhancing the overall refinement of her ensemble. The fine details of her outfit—a crisp white shirt beneath and a meticulously chosen tie—completed the look with understated class.

Kemia wore a pastel teal dress that radiated a soft, serene elegance. The square neckline of her dress was framed by intricate lacework, adding a delicate and romantic touch to her appearance. The pastel teal fabric flowed gracefully, complementing her poised demeanor and the gentle, refined nature of her presence. On her hands, she wore beautiful white silk gloves.

Bahar wore a long-sleeve dress of deep, dark red wine. The color was rich and luxurious, and the fabric clung smoothly to her figure before flaring out into a voluminous skirt that moved with a fluid grace. On her head was a hat that was adorned with intricate lacework, meticulously crafted to mirror the delicate patterns of the dress.

Daphné, in contrast, wore a full gown of dark green that perfectly matched the deep hue of her eyes. The gown was adorned with frills and ribbons around the hem, giving it a touch of whimsical charm and elaborate detail. The sleeves of her gown were designed to sit off her shoulders for a flowing silhouette. Underneath, a sheer high neckline added an element of sophistication and contrast, blending seamlessly with the overall opulence of the dress.

There were limited options since many of the shelf-ready outfits were already bought by others who would be attending the gala. However, they each adored the dress they currently wore. The owner had even offered suggestions to what style they might consider when choosing.

“The owner was a bit… eccentric,” Kemia stated.

“The way she threw out the loud guest who burst in demanding priority surprised me. But, the guy deserved it. Even if she was the owner, the guy was so rude,” Bahar exclaimed excitedly. “I think she would be fun to be friends with. Did she mention if she was going to the Gala?”

“Hmm, maybe? She seems like a person who would be well connected,” Daphné threw out.

“I think she mentioned something to her assistant about attending. Although, I don’t know if the owner seems like the type to attend such functions,” Shohre slowly nodded her head.

“Really?!” Bahar leaned over Shohre’s shoulder. “Let me know if you see her at the banquet.”

“Sure, sure,” The others chimed in, giggling. The owner, Chiori, certainly left a lasting impression on them. While quite blunt and forward she seemed, her passion was evident. Daphné recalled how the boutique owner flicked out the measuring tape with practiced ease when adjusting the sleeve length for Shohre. It amazed her at how efficient the owner was and the concentrated expression she wore was filled with dedication to her craft.

They were interrupted by a quick rasp on the door followed by Vikram’s voice, “Ladies, will you be ready soon?”

“How rude,” Kemia jokingly replied as she went to open the door. Daphné peaked her head over the bed. Vikram wore a fashionable gray suit with a white frilly blouse. It was obvious from his expression and stance that he certainly was not used to Fontainian clothes. Daphné nodded her head in agreement that Fontaine clothes generally seemed more form fitting than what she normally wore in Sumeru.

“The gala will start shortly and we should not be late as representatives of Sumeru,” Vikram pointedly explained. “Please meet us in the lobby when you ladies are ready. We should all head over as a group.”

“We’re almost ready,” Shohre stated as she went further into the room to grab her earrings.

“Yup, we are almost done,” Daphné replied as she lifted up the heavy skirt. She had just put on her sparkling heels that matched the dress and was struggling to stand up from the ground. Bahar laughed as she pulled Daphné to her feet.

“Alright, then we shall wait for you downstairs. And, you all look beautiful this evening,” Vikram replied as he headed back down the hallway. The four of them shouted their thanks as the heavy wooden door slowly drew shut.

After a few more minutes of fussing around the room, grabbing the last essentials, they collectively headed downstairs. Their light laughter echoed softly through the hallways, the plush carpet muting their footsteps. When they finally reached the lobby, the room was lit by the many shining chandeliers hanging from the ceiling casting sparkles across the floor. In the corner of the lobby, the three other Sumeru delegates were engaged in idle chatter, or at least two of them were. Hat Guy stood slightly off to the side, only making a comment occasionally.

Bahar waved to get their attention. Ebert noticed and motioned to the other two. The two groups met in the middle of the lobby as they went around complimenting each other’s attire. Daphné walked slightly away from the group where Hat Guy leaned against a pillar, visibly uninterested.

Hat Guy glanced up from the small book in his hand when she drew closer. He wore a dark navy blue suit with silver accented by silver trimming and intricate embroidery along the cuffs and lapels of his jacket. His hair was styled unusually well for him, featuring a slight parting in his bangs that were swept to either side, showcasing a polished look. A striking silver pin glinted in his hair, catching the light. Although she was reluctant to admit, his face really pulled together the entire look. It struck her as utterly unfair; she couldn't help but wish she could strangle him for having such a strong face card.

“You took so long,” He greeted her without moving from his post by the column.

“What do you think? Don’t I look sophisticated?” Daphné twirled in a circle, the hem of her skirt fluttering around her. Some of the glass beads that were sewn into the ribbons and lace shimmered under the light.

“The outfit isn’t the issue, it’s the one who wears it,” Hat Guy commented casually.

“I’ll take it that you think at least the dress is pretty. And, because I am wearing a pretty dress, I am pretty as well. Thank you very much,” Daphné replied with a rather irrational thought process. However, she was not writing a paper or presenting an argument before professors so she really didn’t care.

“Flawed reasoning. Delude yourself all you want, idiot.” He shrugged.

“You could just say, ‘Yes, Daphné. You look stunning today.’” She exaggeratedly cooed, “I was going to say you look good in your navy blue suit but I changed my mind. You look like a wagon hit you and you fell into a puddle of mud.”

“Do you think I even car—” Hat Guy was interrupted by a hand clamping down on both of their shoulders.

Ebert announced, “It’s good to see you both get along, but we need to head out now.” Hat Guy slapped away his hand, but to Daphné’s surprise, Ebert just casually shook his head, anticipating Hat Guy’s response. Daphné patted Ebert’s shoulder sympathetically.

“Let’s get going,” Bahar hooked arms with Daphné as the group departed for the Palais Mermonia.

⭑❃⭑

As they exited the elevator, the Palais Mermonia was illuminated by golden lights spilling from its grand entrance, creating a warm and inviting glow against the backdrop of the darkening sky. The walkway leading up to the front of the Palais was adorned with an array of flowers—brilliant blooms in shades of deep red, soft pink, and bright white, their sweet fragrance wafting gently in the evening breeze. 

Gardes in their crisp uniforms stood proudly along the walkway, their polished buttons gleaming under the lights. Other guests, draped in lavish attire—flowing gowns and tailored suits—moved gracefully toward the entrance, their laughter and chatter mingling with the soft music emanating from within. As she walked down the path, the anticipation in her chest bloomed. Daphné held her breath as she took in the fantastical scene that seemed to come straight out of the light novels she read.

As if reading her mind, Bahar tugged Daphné closer and whispered, “Isn’t this straight out of a novel? I feel like tonight will be magical.” The lights reflected in Bahar’s eyes danced as she took in everything around her. Daphné giggled and nodded her head.

Overhearing Bahar’s comment, Shohre leaned in and replied, “Maybe I can get myself a good date tonight.”

“I’m sure you can,” Daphné reassured her, “You are very pretty so I’m sure there are people looking your way closer than you might notice.” She threw out the last part in jest. Daphné was not rooting for Ebert in particular, but it was pretty obvious Shohre did not notice how Ebert seemed to drift towards her on occasion. If she recalled correctly, they were in the same graduating year at the Akademiya.

“I agree. You’ll be sure to attract a lot of attention. If they don’t, they are blind,” Bahar added playfully.

“Oh, aren’t you both so cute,” Shohre wrapped her arms around their shoulders and pulled them in for a brief hug.

“You don’t want to mess up their hair,” Kemia lightly pulled back on Shohre’s shoulder. “We are approaching the entrance. Oh, you might want to fix your earring. It’s stuck in your hair.” Shohre leaned away from Bahar and Daphné, intently fixing her earrings. She wanted to present herself well in case she saw anyone attractive she could invite to dance later.

Out of the corner of Daphné’s eye, she saw Ebert glance in Shohre’s direction and chuckled to herself. When Bahar nudged her as to why, she signaled with her eyes in the direction of Ebert. Bahar immediately understood and joined in giggling with her. Surprisingly, everyone in the group knew that Ebert fancied Shohre besides Shohre herself.

As they approached the entrance of the Palais Mermonia, Daphné felt a rush of awe wash over her; it was the first time she had seen the magnificent building up close. The structure radiated a warm golden light that poured from the grand windows and the intricately designed entrance, beckoning them into a world steeped in opulence and grandeur. Soft light across the facade, casting gentle shadows that highlighted the stunning craftsmanship. The intricate stonework, each detail meticulously carved, told stories of artisans who had poured their heart into the design. The marble glimmered under the evening sky, with veins of gold and cream weaving across the surface. She couldn’t help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation as she prepared to step into this magnificent realm, where every corner promised elegance and stories waiting to be unveiled.

The Palais rose majestically against the evening sky, its towering presence dominating the skyline and casting a regal shadow over the city. From this vantage point, it overlooked the bustling Court of Fontaine and everything that lay beyond the city walls seemed to fade into insignificance. The building was not just a venue; it was a symbol of elegance and power, a testament to the city's rich heritage and cultural significance, making Daphné feel both exhilarated and slightly intimidated as she climbed the stairs to the grand entrance.

At the entrance, a cute teal Melusine welcomed them. If she recalled correctly, it was the same Melusine who was beside the Chief Iudex earlier that afternoon. She briefly scanned the faces of the delegates with a quick, practiced glance, her expression friendly and inviting. Daphné felt a flutter of intrigue when, perhaps due to a trick of the light, the Melusine seemed to glance back at her again.

“Good evening, Miss Sedene. I believe this is our second meeting,” Vikram warmly stated, followed by a chorus of ‘good evening’s’ from the other delegates.

“It is a pleasure to see you all again, and to greet the two other delegates that were not present before. Again, welcome to the Palais Mermonia. I am Sedene, a member of the Marechaussee Phantom who works at the Palais. We are delighted to host you this evening,” Sedene greeted them politely, her voice slightly pitchy. “A Garde will usher you to the ballroom inside. Please enjoy your evening.”

As the group passed her, Daphné’s eyes met Sedene’s once more. Those striking magenta eyes pierced through her, locking onto Daphné's with a depth that stirred something within her. There was an undeniable spark of curiosity in the Melusine’s gaze, yet it carried an unsettling knowingness, reminiscent of how Nahida sometimes looked at her—intuitive and perceptive, as if she could see beyond the surface. Daphné shook off her unease and instead focused on Vikram’s voice.

“This evening, we are here to have fun. But please, don’t get too riled up,” Vikram stated as the group trailed behind a Garde. 

The Garde led them down a series of elegant hallways until they finally reached the grand ballroom. The corridors were well lit, with intricate sconces casting a warm, flickering glow that danced across the walls. The rugs beneath their feet were a vibrant light blue, soft and inviting, muffling their footsteps as they walked.

As they moved, the marble flooring gleamed brilliantly under the candlelight, its polished surface reflecting the soft illumination and creating a shimmering effect that enhanced the opulence of the surroundings. The walls, adorned with ornate moldings and soft murals, told stories of festivities past, their colors rich and inviting.

One particular painting caught her eye, compelling her feet to pause for a moment as she took in the intricate details. It depicted a perfect light blue flower—a Lakelight Lily, if she recalled correctly—gracefully laying upon a cracked rock beneath the water’s surface. A brilliant light shone down from above, illuminating the flower in a halo of warmth as it sat in solitary beauty, untouched by the world above. The water surrounding the flower appeared turbulent, with swirling currents that contrasted sharply with the stillness of the lily. The artist had masterfully captured the movement of the water, with ripples and reflections that seemed to dance around the delicate petals, adding an element of dynamic tension to the otherwise serene scene.

Though it seemed like an ordinary painting at first glance, something about it drew her in deeper. Perhaps it was the striking contrast between the tranquility of the lily and the chaos of the water that resonated with her. Or maybe it was the way the light caressed the flower, giving it a delicate quality. Daphné found herself lost in thought, pondering the symbolism of the painting—was it a reminder of resilience in the face of turmoil? Maybe there was a meaning of the flower being a Lakelight Lily?

“Hey, don’t wander off,” Hat Guy called out to her, lingering behind the group, waiting for her.

Drawn out of her thoughts, she called back, “Coming.” However, she could not help but glance back over her shoulder at the painting as she picked up her dress and quickly walked over to Hat Guy. As much as she adored the dress, it was quite hefty to lift. To her relief, Hat Guy slowed his pace down for her as she trudged through the hallway in the large dress.

“Oh do you remember our little bet? About why Nahida told you to come,” She recalled absentmindedly as she listened to the soft tap of their shoes on the rug.

“No worries on thinking up commands for me. You will never guess it anyway,” He sneered.

“I’ll use my first guess,” She declared confidently, “Nahida told you to come because she wanted to make sure I would not make a mess of international relations.”

“Wrong,” Hat Guy clicked his tongue, “Although that should have been a fair concern for Lesser Lord Kusanali to have.”

“Have I ever told you that you can be so rude sometimes?” 

“You tell me that once a day as if you think that would change how I act anyway.”

“One can only try,” She sighed, “Oh did she ask you because she was concerned you had no friends. She wanted you to go out into the world and make new friends in Fontaine.”

“Wrong again, stupid. If only you used your brain a little harder,” He leaned over and flicked her forehead. “See, it sounded hollow because you have nothing in there. That was your second guess.”

Clutching her forehead and glaring at him, she huffed, “How do I know you aren’t cheating?”

“You think I’d resort so low as to cheat against someone I don’t even need a favor from? Ridiculous. If you don’t believe me, just ask Buer when we return to Sumeru.”

“Fine, I will.” She elbowed Hat Guy in the ribs, or where ribs normally were supposed to be. Daphné was not sure if he even really had guts as a puppet. One day she would figure it out but she found it awkward to mention since he never seemed too keen on talking about his past besides the fact he needed to make amends for something he had done. 

They soon caught up with the rest of the group. The chatter of their group mingled with the sounds of other guests, creating a harmonious symphony of laughter and conversation that echoed pleasantly through the hallways. Daphné could hear snippets of animated discussions. As they approached the ballroom doors, she felt her heart quicken, ready to step into the vibrant energy that awaited them inside.

When the Garde pushed the doors open, what laid beyond was nothing short of dazzling. The sounds of live musicians drifted into the corridor, their melodies resonating with the lively atmosphere. The chatter of guests filled the air, creating a vibrant hum that pulsed with excitement. Alongside this symphony of voices was the sweet, heady fragrance of fresh flowers, wafting through the space and wrapping around Daphné like a warm embrace.

As the group filed into the ballroom, Daphné held her breath, momentarily overwhelmed by the grandeur that unfolded before her. Tall ceilings soared above, adorned with lavish golden decor that glimmered like sunlit treasures. Intricate marble flooring stretched out beneath her feet, each polished tile reflecting the opulence of the surroundings. Strings of flowers cascaded from the ceiling, their petals vibrant and fragrant, creating an enchanting atmosphere that felt magical.

The walls were decorated with golden trim, enhancing the room's elegance and making it feel both intimate and grand. In the center of the room hung a breathtaking golden chandelier, its crystals catching the light and casting a kaleidoscope of colors across the space. It was undoubtedly worth more than she could imagine, a statement piece that commanded attention and added to the opulence of the ballroom.

As she took it all in, Daphné felt a thrill of anticipation. It was more amazing than anything she could have imagined. 

⭑❃⭑

After the Chief Iudex gave an opening address, the gala officially began, marking the start of the evening. Just as he was about to step down from the makeshift podium, his gaze unexpectedly found hers. It was the second time that day she felt their eyes connect, despite the gulf of guests that separated them. Although she had been unsure earlier that afternoon, she was certain now. In that vast sea of faces, he found her. He saw her and did not move his gaze away from her. What lasted only a few seconds felt like eternity. Her breath caught in her throat, and a strange sensation blossomed in her chest—a fleeting sense of loss that left her momentarily disoriented. But just as quickly, that feeling was replaced by a sharp twinge in her forehead, forcing her to break away from their connected gaze.

Acutely aware of the fact Hat Guy would not hesitate to rat her out to Nahida in his report if she was in distress on top of lecturing her, she schooled her expression. There was no need to worry those around her. Pretending to remove a lash from her eye, she subtly rubbed the side of her head with her hand to ease the headache. Only after Monsieur Neuvillette disappeared into the crowd and the guests started to mill about did the ache subside.

The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as guests exchanged pleasantries, their voices mingling with the soft strains of music from the live orchestra. Daphné trailed behind her group, feeling a mix of excitement and trepidation, introducing herself to various diplomats and citizens of Fontaine only when necessary, each interaction a chance to make a connection.

As the first half hour unfolded, the elegant mingling provided her with a glimpse into the diversity of personalities. She watched as laughter erupted among small clusters of guests, their animated gestures punctuating the air with energy and warmth. She tucked herself between Hat Guy and Bahar as her eyes scanned the guest around her as the group gravitated from one side of the room to the other.

After another half an hour or so, with a flourish, the buffet was unveiled, drinks were being served, and the dance floor opened up in the middle of the expansive ballroom. Tables laden with an array of exquisite dishes—delicate pastries, colorful hors d’oeuvres, and sumptuous desserts—tempted her senses, but the allure of the dance floor was equally captivating. As the first notes of a lively waltz floated through the air, the spacious area in the center of the ballroom transformed into a whirl of movement.

Soon, the dance floor, the middle of the ballroom, was bustling with elegantly dressed couples twirling gracefully, their silhouettes melding into a sea of flowing fabric and sparkling jewels. Daphné felt the magnetic pull of the music. It was a wondrous symphony that danced in harmony with the vibrant atmosphere, each note resonating like a heartbeat. The orchestra played skillfully, filling the room with melodies that made her heart race.

At her side, she heard Bahar mutter, “How romantic.”

“Isn’t it? I feel like this is straight out of a light novel,” Daphné agreed.

“Exactly, and then a charming person sweeps you off your feet onto the dancefloor,” Ebert chimed in from next to them. “There was a novel I read from Fontaine a few years back that had that exact plot. A young lady entering the world of the elite.”

“Oh, I think I read it. About a long lost daughter of the elite coming back into the world of the rich and facing struggles from her family. I heard it was adapted into a stage play a year back,” Bahar replied, “Did you read it?”

“Me? I don’t think so,” Daphné racked her head. She had read so many romance novels but she couldn’t recall that plot. Just as she finished her sentence, her stomach grumbled loud enough for even Hat Guy, who stood off to the side, to turn her way.

Flushing furiously, she stammered, “I-I’ll be right back. I’m going to go scout the buffet.” Daphné waved and disappeared into the crowd towards the lines of buffet tables lined against the opposite wall.

Although Daphné didn’t consider herself short, she certainly felt so compared to most of her friends and especially those in Fontaine, where height seemed to be plentiful. In the swirling sea of elegantly dressed guests, she relied heavily on her sense of direction to navigate through the crowd toward the buffet. Lifting the hem of her skirt to avoid tripping, she dodged around clusters of people, weaving through the crowd with practiced grace.

When the buffet tables finally came into view, she couldn’t help but audibly gasp, her eyes widening at the sight before her. The luxurious array of delectable treats spread out in grandiose fashion, each table an artistic display of culinary delights. Vibrant colors beckoned from every table. The wonderful scents wafted through the air, a tantalizing mix of sweet and savory that made her mouth water.

She perused the lavish spread, her eyes darting from one dish to another, gauging her selection. The thought of sampling each delight made her giddy, and she felt a renewed sense of purpose amid the bustling crowd, ready to indulge in the evening's culinary offerings. But what drew her in most was the table full of desserts, specifically the array of assorted tea cakes. Daphné quickly grabbed a few mini cakes before turning to report back to the group, specifically Bahar, on the selection.

As she maneuvered to avoid having her feet stepped on by another guest, she accidentally bumped into a lady’s shoulder. Flustered, she looked up to apologize and was immediately taken aback by the striking figure before her.

The woman was taller than Daphné, exuding an air of poise and confidence. Her silky dark hair was artfully arranged in a stunning braided bun that accentuated her graceful neck and elegant posture. Sharp purple eyes, vibrant and piercing, locked onto Daphné’s gaze, filled with an intensity that was both captivating and intimidating. The depth of her gaze seemed to convey a mix of curiosity and appraisal, as if she were sizing Daphné up in an instant. Complementing her commanding presence, the woman wore a long, flowing dress that matched the color of her eyes—a rich, deep purple that shimmered subtly in the light. The fabric draped elegantly around her figure, adorned with delicate embellishments that caught the eye without overwhelming her beauty.

“Oh, I’m so so sorry,” Daphné apologized sincerely, snapping out of her trance, “Did I get some of the cake on you?”

“I am fine, thank you for asking,” The lady responded briskly.

“Is that so? Thank goodness,” Daphné breathed a sigh of relief. She was not financially ready to pay to clean such a nice dress. She needed to save money to buy souvenirs for her friends back home.

“Oh, and I should introduce myself. I am Daphné, a delegate from Sumeru. I apologize that our first meeting was like this.” Daphné waited for some form of response from the lady, who seemed to stare quizzically at her, as if she was intently puzzled by something. Similar and yet different from how the Melusines looked at her.

“Umm, is there something on my face?” Daphné cautiously asked, unsure whether she should just scramble off back to the group.
“My apologies, Miss Daphné. I was merely reminded of an old friend,” The lady explained. Maybe it was just Daphné, but people seemed to think she was familiar everywhere in Fontaine. “I am Clorinde, a Champion Duelist of the Court of Fontaine.”

“A Champion Duelist? Wait, you’re famous for never having lost a duel, right?! Shohre—I mean my colleague—has mentioned you before with high regard. Even one of my friends back home has mentioned he would like to cross blades, in a friendly spar of course,” Daphné exclaimed with excitement. She could hardly believe she was standing face to face with another celebrity of Fontaine, a very pretty one at that.

“Yes, although I am merely a tool of the Court to execute the laws. It is my honor to serve the Court.” Clorinde brushed off casually. However, her piercing gaze remained fixed on Daphné, sharp and unwavering, like a hawk watching its prey from a high perch. There was an intensity in Clorinde’s eyes that sent a shiver down Daphné’s spine. The depth of her stare was unnerving, as if she were searching for something beneath Daphné's exterior.

“Hahaha, is that so?” Daphné felt uncomfortable under the Champion Duelist's gaze. The conversation ran into a wall with the lady’s dry responses and she wanted out. Daphné glanced through the crowd, trying to spot her group, “If that is all, I’ll return to my colleagues.”

“Have a pleasant evening,” The duelist bade farewell and disappeared into the crowd so seamlessly, Daphné almost thought she had been a ghost. Some of the people she came across in Fontaine seemed like such enigmas, not that the Akademiya was lacking in such persons.

Just as Daphné approached the two high tables where her delegation was lingering, a loud ruckus erupted near the entrance, followed by exclamations of excitement that cut through the ambient chatter. In less than a minute, the entrance became a whirlwind of movement, a small crowd of people flocking around the doorway, their animated voices rising in a chorus of curiosity and delight.

After she placed her plate of food down on the high table, Daphné leaned back from the table, straining to catch a glimpse of the guest who had drawn such a throng. Her eyes landed on Hat Guy next to her, his expression shifting into a confident smirk directed at the entrance, an undeniable twinkle of amusement in his eyes.

Without needing to ask, Daphné felt a spark of recognition hit her. She knew instantly who the guest was without needing to see their face. It was as if the energy in the room had shifted, drawing everyone's attention like moths to a flame, even Hat Guy, and it wasn’t the first time things like this have happened. Although she never met them before—never having had the opportunity—that universal reaction could only mean one thing.

“Don’t mind me,” Daphné nudged Hat Guy with her elbow and wiggled her brow at him.

Hat Guy scoffed, “Don’t get stupid ideas in your empty head or you’ll bring down the reputation of the Akademiya.”

“It’s so painfully obvious,” Daphné rolled her eyes in response, “Just go suck on their face already.”

Hat Guy slowly turned to look at Daphné, “What… did you just say?”

“What? Am I wrong? You always seem so… I don’t know how to put it… oddly enthused when you even think about the Traveler.” Daphné shrugged him off, shaking her head in disappointment. “To think I’d live to see the day Hat Guy is charmed by someone,” She playfully patted him on the shoulder.

“So what? Is it a crime to be entertained?” Hat Guy sarcastically crossed his arms, pushing back in a manner Daphné was not expecting.

“Okay, nevermind. I don’t need you to get all… whatever… on me. I get enough of that weird bickering from Kaveh and his ‘roommate’,” She airquoted, although anyone in the Akademiya with two eyes saw how they interacted would be blind not to see their chemistry,  “Just go already if you want to say ‘Hi’,” Daphné waved him off and pushed him in the direction of the entrance. When Hat Guy did not immediately tell her off or even move away, she peaked in his direction. “What? Go on already.”

“Stay here,” Hat Guy pointed at the table and the other Sumeru delegates, “and stay out of trouble.”

Daphné gasped as if scandalized, “How could you think so lowly of me? Hahaha, just get going. I’ll be perfectly fine. What are you, my mother?”

“Whatever, as long as you don’t make more work for the rest of us,” Hat Guy shrugged, but waited for Daphné to move closer to the table. “I have business to take care of.”

“Business sucking on the traveler’s face,” Daphné teased but dashed towards the table when Hat Guy gave her a nasty glare. She did not think he would literally suck on the traveler’s face, but Hat Guy seemed much more… tolerant towards the traveler. She never understood it nor did she ever see the two interact up close. But, from the way Hat Guy seemed when he or another talked about the Traveler, it was interesting to see his reactions to say the least. Refreshing even. She giggled to herself as she waved at Hat Guy’s back as he swiftly navigated through the crowd. She saw him flipping her off as he disappeared into the crowd as if he had eyes on the back of his head.

Daphné chatted with the other delegates for a while as she watched from the sides of the room into the center where people danced. She remembered that Nilou took the time to teach her basic steps for the waltz at one point, but she could hardly remember. Maybe if someone swept her off her feet and pulled her onto the dance floor, she would remember. However, she thought it would be extremely unlikely for it to happen.

Instead of analyzing their footwork, she focused on their expressions and how everyone seemed so happy. So alive. It was odd but she could almost say she felt relief as she watched on.

At some point, the other delegates began to disperse, heading to the dance floor, making their way to the lavish buffet, or engaging in animated discussions with fellow guests. The atmosphere was alive with energy, and Daphné watched as couples swirled gracefully across the dance floor, their laughter mingling with the enchanting melodies of the orchestra. The sight filled her with a pang of longing; she wished one of her friends was with her, someone she could drag into the joyous chaos of the dance floor.

As the music swelled, she felt a tug in her chest, a yearning to join in the festivities. Her friends always brought a sense of comfort and spontaneity that made every occasion feel more vibrant. Without them, the idea of stepping onto the dance floor alone seemed daunting, and she hesitated, lingering at the edge of the celebration.

Daphné folded her arms and rested her chin upon them on the high table, a quiet refuge amid the swirling energy of the ballroom. Her gaze drifted over the sea of elegantly dressed guests as they moved to and fro, their laughter and chatter blending into the beautiful music. Each face seemed caught up in its own world, filled with conversations and connections that felt just out of reach for her.

As she observed couples dancing with effortless grace and groups of friends sharing in joyous laughter, a sense of homesickness lingered in her chest. Memories of cozy evenings spent with her closest friends flashed through her mind. Here, surrounded by the glamor of the gala, she felt an undeniable void, as if a piece of her was missing amidst the vibrant backdrop. Not that the gala was not spectacular, but Daphné felt slightly out of place.

If Nilou was there, they would certainly dominate the dance floor together. If Kaveh was there, they could gossip about Fontaine architecture and fashion. If Dunyarzad and Deyha were there, they could all drool over the food and drink selections. If Cyno was there, they could play TCG together. If Tighnari and Collei were there, they could chat and people watch. If Layla was there, they could discuss academics and her final thesis work. If her friends from classes were there, they could chat about the various struggles of classwork. If Nahida was there, they could talk or do anything together.

Feeling a bit down and homesick, Daphné reached out as a waiter walked by offering a tray of sparkling drinks. She grabbed one, hoping it would help her pass the time. To her surprise, the pink, bubbling drink was sweet like berry juice, tickling her senses and brightening her mood. It was absolutely delectable, a burst of flavor that made her smile. The taste reminded her of the Fonta she had tried a day ago.

When the waiter came by again, she decided to indulge and grabbed a few more glasses, feeling a wave of lightness wash over her. As she continued to sip on the sweet elixir, one glass after another, she noticed a pleasant warmth spreading through her cheeks. Daphné felt her face flush, and for a moment, she wondered if it was the drinks or the sheer energy and movement within the grand room that was increasing the temperature around her. The grand ballroom buzzed with life; laughter echoed, and couples twirled gracefully across the dance floor, their vibrant outfits swirling like colorful blooms. With every sip, Daphné felt the ballroom a bit warmer and the world a bit brighter. And fuzzier.

Chapter Text

Neuvillette wandered through the grand ballroom, the gold opulent chandeliers casting a warm glow over the polished marble floor. The air was thick with the sounds of laughter and the soft strains of a string quartet, creating an atmosphere of elegance and revelry. After giving the opening speech, he was crowded by guests. He paused every few paces, engaging with individuals and groups eager to catch his attention and discuss various matters.

While Neuvillette was engaged in conversation with a poised Fontaine lady about the recent shifts in economic policies, his attention was suddenly drawn to a familiar figure across the hall. It was Miss Daphné, the Sumeru delegate, her brown hair catching the light as she moved. He noticed her striking green eyes scanning the room, but they seemed to betray a hint of confusion. Neuvillette’s gaze followed her as she teetered on her feet, her movements awkward and unsteady. The hem of her flowing skirt was awkwardly hitched up in her hands, stepping away from the bustling tables and slowly making her way toward the quieter side where small private balconies lined the wall. The more he focused on Miss Daphné in the distance, the less invested he was in his current conversation.

As Miss Daphné stumbled along, Neuvillette’s focus sharpened. He watched from the corner of his eye as her head dipped below the surface of the swirling sea of guests, her brown hair momentarily lost among the colorful fabrics and elaborate hairstyles. Panic surged within him as her arms flailed in the air, a desperate attempt to regain her balance. Instinctively, he felt the urge to move closer, to catch her before she fell, but he remained rooted in place, constrained by the polite conversation with the woman beside him.

The lady spoke animatedly, her words flowing like a river, but Neuvillette's attention was drawn entirely to Daphné. Unable to remain still any longer, he coughed discreetly into his fist, a subtle attempt to break the spell of the ongoing dialogue.

The woman paused mid-sentence, startled by the sudden interruption, and turned to him with a look of tentative hesitation. Her eyes, wide and questioning, seemed to ask why he paused their conversation. Or, her one-sided ramble on the economic state of Fontaine.

“Pardon me, Mademoiselle. However, something just came to my attention that I need to attend to. If you would not mind, please contact the Court of Fontaine if you would like to further discuss your concerns,” Neuvillette excused himself from the conversation.

 “A-ah, yes, Monsieur Neuvillette,” the woman stammered, nodding her head with a slight tremor, unable to muster a no in the presence of the Chief Iudex. The weight to his authority instilled a mixture of fear and respect that few could deny. Not many individuals could easily defy or refuse him, caught in a web of apprehension, reverence, or simply the understanding of the consequences that might follow such defiance. One of those few individuals who saw Neuvillette for who he was as an individual was…

Neuvillette nodded his head as he briskly walked away, leaving the woman slightly stunned at his rather sudden departure from the conversation.

Making his way towards the less dense area of the ballroom, he only made polite greetings and acknowledgements before continuing towards where he saw Miss Daphné disappear to. If he recalled correctly, she had managed to fumble her way onto the second balcony from the end, away from the prying eyes of other guests.

As his feet drew closer to the door to the balcony, Neuvillette’s thoughts returned to Miss Furina. He vividly remembered the many grand events she hosted in the Palais Mermonia or Opera Epiclese, the endless crowds surrounding her. In most, if not all his memories of her, she always stood in the middle of the stage, metaphorical or literally.

Yet, as Neuvillette learned, humans needed breaks. Yet, did he ever recall Lady Furina resting from her role? Certainly she tended to shy away from administrative duties, yet she still acted her role as the Hydro Archon perfectly through it all, giving the audience the performance they wanted to see. Was there ever a moment Lady Furina stepped away from her role, where the people’s and gods’ gaze did not follow her? Was there ever a place she considered safe?

Neuvillette stopped in front of the balcony door, curtains hung across the glass windows. He took a breath, steadying himself before calling out, “Miss …Daphné,” … Furina .

Neuvillette rapped twice crisply on the balcony’s double doors, the sound echoing slightly before being absorbed by the plush fabric of the heavy curtains that draped down like a veil. He could only imagine what awaited him on the other side, his heart quickening at the thought. The anticipation made the air he breathed into his lungs feel thick like water.

When silence met him in response, memories of that fateful evening five years ago surged to the forefront of his mind, echoing like whispers in a darkened hall, each recollection sharp and vivid against the stillness. A sense of urgency washed over him, compelling him to act fueled by his sense of guilt… or maybe it was something more. All his emotions became muddled with the thought of Miss Furina. Maybe it was his selfish wish of searching for a resolution to everything instead of being stuck with unresolved emotions and unanswered questions.

Neuvillette’s fingers hesitantly hovered over the sleek door handle. Instead of the door to the balcony, what laid before him was the door to Miss Furina’s suite, the ever familiar fine floral trimming and gold finishes. What surrounded him was no longer the bustling ballroom but the long quiet hallway leading to Miss Furina’s room. In that moment, he found himself standing before the wall that separated Miss Furina from the rest of the world. It was the small world Miss Furina had taken shelter in for 500 years, hidden behind those double doors. That was if she even felt comfort within the confines of her suite.

Neuvillette shook away his straying thoughts, reminding himself that he was not seeking out Miss Furina but Miss Daphné, a Sumeru diplomat and scholar. Miss Daphné, a young lady with vibrant dark mossy emerald eyes and brown hair that delicately framed her face. Miss Daphné, a person blessed with Dendro energy. Miss Daphné, who spoke passionately about her research… Miss Daphné, whose voice was an uncanny echo of his longest companion. Miss Daphné, a person whose minute actions seemed all too familiar. Miss Daphné, the one who was a haunting reflection of Lady Furina in every manner.

Composing himself, he called out once more, hoping his voice did not betray his impatience, “Miss Daphné, it is Neuvillette, the Chief Iudex. I believe you are inebriated and may need assistance.”

He barely waited the customary few seconds before pushing aside the heavy curtains, the fabric parting with a soft rustle, and swung the door open. As it swung outward, a fresh, cool breeze brushed past his face, carrying with it the scents of night-blooming flowers and distant ocean spray. The moment his eyes adjusted to the dim light, his breath caught in his throat, his chest tightening with a mix of emotions.

The moon hung high in the velvet sky, thousands of stars littered the sky like diamonds. The gentle sounds of nature—the soft rust of leaves and distant chirping of crickets—mingled with the distant whispers drifting up from the city danced in the wind. Yet, amidst the natural beauty, Neuvillette was only focused on the person who was perched upon the stone railing.

Her head leaned against her knees that were tucked into her chest, a halo of moonlight gracing her figure. Her face was turned away from him, shrouded in shadow. One of her hands was sandwiched between her cheek and knee while the other was clutching a ball of fabric near her ankle. The sight tugged at something deep within him. Although so different, he could not help but notice the striking similarities that have been plaguing his thoughts.

As he stepped onto the balcony, his footfalls were soft and cautious, as if he feared that the delicate scene before him would vanish the moment she noticed him. The curtains fell back into place behind him and the doors creaked close, muting the boisterous laughter and music of the lively ballroom. He felt the weight of the world slip away, replaced by the intensity of the moment as he took in the sight of her—so different yet so achingly familiar, like a ghost of his past come to haunt him anew.

“Hmm… hic… Wha’ was tha’ story she hic—‘old me? On—hic ‘pon a time,” Miss Daphné began mumbling to herself, the words slurring together into barely discernible speech. But, he could hear her. He heard her loud and clear. “There once was a—hic ‘onely chi—”

Her head slowly turned towards the balcony door, seemingly no longer interested in staring into the vast sea of stars. Startled by the unexpected presence she hadn’t sensed, Miss Daphné’s eyes widened in surprise, reflecting a mix of shock and vulnerability. Her face was flushed red, the evident traces of overindulgence in alcohol. The moonlight highlighted the delicate curve of her features, making her look both pretty and fragile.

In that instant, her foot slipped off the ledge, teetering precariously over the other side of the balcony. A rush of adrenaline coursed through her, the weightlessness pulling at her as her center of gravity shifted dangerously. Panic surged through her as she flailed her arms, instinctively reaching for balance, her heart racing in sync with the sudden thrill of fear. Neuvillette’s gaze locked onto hers, an unspoken connection sparking between them in that heartbeat of chaos. Time seemed to stretch, the world around them slowing to a surreal crawl.

Neuvillette.

Her mouth moved in slow motion, words forming but failing to reach his ears. He was certain that the shape of her lips was not spelling out his title but rather his name, Neuvillette, a plea for help that echoed louder than any sound. The manner in which her lips parted for help was reminiscent of the multitude of times Lady Furina called out for him. It was the exact same way Lady Furina’s mouth formed when she was about to call out his name. 

Before he could process it, his lavender and silver eyes widened as he reached towards Miss Daphné. In only a few steps, he quickly cleared the distance between them. His tall frame bent slightly, his white hair catching the light and fluttering with the movement. With a grace that seemed almost effortless, he extended his arms toward her, his gloved hands catching her just in time before she tumbled over the ledge. He felt a small shock of Dendro energy the moment he made contact with her body, but he easily pressed back against it.

The brooch on his lapel, a striking deep blue, glinted under the moonlight as he leaned forward. As he steadied her, his eyes—those mesmerizing shades of lavender and silver—locked onto hers, a blend of worry and something softer, more reassuring, reflecting in their depths.

Pulling her small frame back over the balcony ledge, Neuvillette breathed a sigh of relief. Although he panicked, the balcony was only slightly raised above the ground since the ballroom was located on the first floor. Miss Daphné staggered slightly as she found her footing on the ground, catching her breath.

“Miss Daphné, are you alright? Is there something I can help you with?” Monsieur Neuvillette asked, his voice a blend of concern and propriety as he slowly withdrew his arms from around her, conscious of the delicate balance between offering support and maintaining decorum. 

Daphné, still dazed from the suddenness of his intervention, looked up at him. Her hair bobbed gently as she tilted her head, the soft curls catching the moonlight. For a moment, the tension in the air was punctuated by a soft giggle that escaped her lips, a sound surprisingly light in contrast to the weight of the unsafe situation she put herself in. She quickly muffled her laughter with the delicate fabric of her gloved hand, as if trying to stifle the spontaneity of her emotions.

“—ce,” Miss Daphné mumbled something under her breath as she stared at their feet. 

“I’m not sure I quite caught what you said. Would you please repeat what you said?” Neuvillette peered down at her with concern. He was not knowledgeable on dealing with drunk behavior, moreover of how to interact with a drunk young lady.

“—ow ‘bout a dance?” Meeting his gaze, Miss Daphné playfully extended her left hand, palm up, towards Neuvillette.

Neuvillette blinked at her sudden proposal, “A dance, Miss Daphné?”

“Come on—,” She insisted.

When Neuvillette did not respond, her fingers gently wrapped around his hand, pulling him away from the ledge and into the center of the balcony. Neuvillette allowed Daphné to guide his body, his hand resting lightly in hers as she pulled him along eagerly. Her steps were light and fluid, like a small stream. She glanced back at him, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of excitement and reassurance, ensuring that he remained in tow despite their loosely interlocked hands. Her smile, radiant and captivating, seemed to outshine the moonlight, casting a cool glow that complemented the deep green of her gown. As she moved, the rich fabric swirled and billowed around her with each skip.

Neuvillette fought against the growing sense of confusion churning in his chest. Was Miss Daphné actually Miss Furina, or even a fragment? A specter left behind by Miss Furina’s regret? Or, was he hopelessly desperate that he had disillusioned himself? When the festival ended and all the delegates returned to their country, would his vision and mind clear or will it haunt him forever? Was this all a curse bestowed upon him by fate? His eternal punishment?

He was not entirely sure why he was so passive, allowing himself to be swept along by Miss Daphné’s drunken whims. His usual composure wavered in the face of her beguiling eyes. He couldn’t quite reconcile his own reactions; his instincts, usually so precise and calculated, were instead nudging him to follow her despite his logic fighting back. He found himself unable to resist the pull of the moment. The rhythm of the music wafting through the crack in the door, the gentle press of her hand, and the gleam of her smile. He wondered why he was so willing to surrender to this unexpected turn of events. All for a person he met over a day ago. Essentially a stranger. Neuvillette hoped that if he continued to be around Miss Daphné, he would come to understand the answer to his questions.

“—ow do ‘ontainian’s dance?” Miss Daphné asked as she stopped in the middle of the balcony, glancing around to see if they had enough space to move. She lopsidedly readjusted her grip on his hand—not too tight to ensure she would stay but not too loose that she would drift away into the breeze.

“I learned how to ballroom dance a long time ago but haven’t danced recently,” he replied, ensuring his tone was measured and polite. “If you do not mind, I will place my hand on your back. Please place your left hand on my shoulder. The steps are relatively easy to remember.” He explained the dance steps simply.

His memories of dancing were hazy, a distant memory of a time that felt almost foreign. The last time he danced was over one hundred years ago—when his relationship with Lady Furina had not been so fraught with the complexities and doubts that later defined their relationship. The memory was a bittersweet reminder of a time when their interactions were less encumbered by the weight of expectations and misunderstandings of the prophecy.

 “Oh Neuvillette~~” Lady Furina knocked on the door to his office, her voice drawing out his name. She did not hesitate to open the door without a response, pushing the double doors open dramatically. Lady Furina was in her pajamas with a thick fluffy robe wrapped around her.

“Lady Furina,” He replied from his desk, looking up from his paperwork, “What may I do for you? It is late in the evening.”

“Urg,” She sighed dramatically as she casually paced over to his desk, “You are still so stiff even after so long.”

“You did not answer my question, yet,” He replied evenly.

“Fine, fine,” She casually waved him off and sat on the edge of his desk, the furthest corner from him. For a moment, her signature haughty expression disappeared leaving her seemingly stripped bare. But, her blank expression was swiftly replaced with a smirk. It was so quick, Neuvillette did not take any further note of it.

“I couldn’t sleep,” Lady Furina sighed while swinging her feet, “and so I decided to take a walk when I saw the lights in the office still on. I can’t believe you are still working. It’s almost midnight!”

“I had more work recently since you decided to delegate your administrative responsibilities to another,” Neuvillette stated as he picked up the papers at his desk again.

Lady Furina swallowed and looked away, guilty. She stuttered, “We–well, an Archon shouldn’t be bothered by such troublesome documents. But…” She looked slightly crestfallen, “I’m sorry for pushing it onto you. If you are staying up late because of me, I’ll do the work myself.”

“You should not dismiss your administrative duties next time then. I am almost finished with the current work so there is no need to be concerned,” Neuvillette sighed as he signed his name on another document, placing it in an orderly pile to the side.

Lady Furina lingered at the edge of his desk without moving or saying anything. After a sharp inhale, Lady Furina knocked on the desk to get his attention, “You should take a break for the night. The paperwork will not run away and Fontaine won’t fall apart overnight because those documents are delayed until tomorrow. Entertain me instead.”

She hopped off the desk and walked around it until she stood directly next to him. Neuvillette was reluctant, his brows furrowing slightly as he turned to face her, but nevertheless, he paused to listen. He wasn’t inclined to ‘entertain’ anyone at the moment, least of all Lady Furina, whose playful antics often grated him. Yet, something in her eyes drew him in, compelling him to at least hear her out.

Lady Furina extended her hand in a slight bow and demanded, “Dance with me.”

Neuvillette, even now, found himself puzzled over Lady Furina’s abrupt demand for a dance that evening. He had reluctantly acquiesced after she persisted with her usual banter and he realized it would be quicker to appease her. They had danced together for a few minutes, moving in a delicate, synchronized waltz that felt oddly intimate against the backdrop of the office’s usual stillness. The silence in the room was almost palpable, broken only by the soft rustling of their movements and the occasional clicks of their shoes against the marble flooring. Despite the lack of music, they twirled and glided with an unspoken rhythm.

Once they had completed one dance, Lady Furina had suddenly excused herself with a yawn, citing fatigue and her intention to return to her quarters for some much-needed rest. Her departure was marked by a casual indifference, a stark contrast to the dramatics she exhibited in public. It was unusual for Lady Furina to seek him out privately when the eyes of Fontaine were not upon them, and even more so to engage in such a whimsical act as a dance in the confines of his office at midnight.

It made no sense. Why had she chosen that moment, in that place, to share such a fleeting dance? The enigma of it all left him pondering her intentions and the significance of their shared, silent waltz. Or, was it one of Lady Furina’s spontaneous, whimsical desires? He didn’t know, and most likely would never find out.

“You’re loo’in kinda…hic– distracted,” Miss Daphné barely was able to string her words together, the effects of alcohol more apparent than before. Hiccups littered her speech. Her deep forest green eyes locked onto his with an intensity that suggested both curiosity and a hint of worry.

“I apologize, I was momentarily distracted by old memories,” Neuvillette stated apologetically.

“Hahaha–hic,” Miss Daphné giggled to herself, “You a’ays are.”

“What… do you mean by that?” His voice barely strained out, a tremor lacing through his words. Always? Did he hear her correctly? The implication crashed over him like a wave, each syllable echoing in his mind, drowning out the world around him. His heart stopped at her phrasing, a sudden jolt of anxiety gripping him as he felt his chest constrict. He struggled to catch his breath, the air feeling thin, as if the very atmosphere had been sucked away. It was as though he had been doused in iced water, the chill racing down his spine, sharp and disorienting. A cold sweat broke out on his skin, contrasting with the warmth of Miss Daphné’s hands.

“‘ome on,” Miss Daphné urged, her voice a melodic beckoning that somehow seemed to cut through the haze of his thoughts, not hearing the turmoil raging in his mind. She tugged lightly at Neuvillette’s collar.

Under the moonlight, as Miss Daphné’s face moved out of his shadow, Neuvillette caught a small glimpse of blue undertones in her eyes, a mesmerizing hue that shimmered like the surface of a tranquil sea. Her dark brown hair shimmered like silver when touched by the moonlight. In that brief moment, he could have sworn her pupils slightly morphed, expanding and contracting as if reacting to the shifting light, before they returned to dark round circles that stared up at him. The shift in her gaze felt almost surreal, a trick of the light or perhaps something deeper, as if her very essence was revealing itself in fleeting glimpses.

“Wha’ —hic are yah wai’in for? Le’z,” Miss Daphné’ beckoned with a  bright smile. Neuvillette blinked and everything returned to normal, as if that brief moment in time was an illusion. Once again, he reminded himself that it was Miss Daphné who stood before him, not Miss Furina.

Absent-mindedly, following the music that wafted through the curtains from the inside, his feet automatically began to move at her command, guided by an instinct he didn’t know he possessed. He did not fully process his movements until a moment after they began moving as one. Each step they took was synchronized, their feet gliding over the cool balcony floor, the sounds of the outside world fading into a distant hum.

As if it was second nature to her, Miss Daphné followed Neuvillette’s guidance with ease, her body attuned to his every step and turn. She stepped lightly, the delicate fabric of her dress swirling around her legs like petals caught in a gentle breeze. Her movements were fluid, each step a graceful extension of her spirit, as if she had danced to the song  many times before.

As they danced, every turn pulling them closer together, Neuvillette watched as her lashes shimmered under the moonlight, creating delicate shadows that flickered across her cheeks. It was as if the world beyond had faded away. Her eyes were closed throughout, a serene smile gracing her lips, completely immersed in the rhythm of the movement and the enchanting music. She immersed herself in the dance, her body responding instinctively to the ebb and flow of the melody.

Neuvillette was surprised she had not stumbled yet, considering how unsteady she had seemed just moments before. Gliding across the balcony, Neuvillette felt a warmth bloom in his chest, a sense of wonder at the unexpected. It was odd. Maybe it stemmed from the aching familiarity of it all that he felt so… content.

As the song reached its climax, a swell of emotion coursed through the air, and Neuvillette dipped Miss Daphné with a flourish. She flung her entire body back, trusting completely that he would support her weight. Her bangs sprayed out into the air like dark petals caught in a gust of wind, framing her face and enhancing the carefree spirit she embodied. Her light-hearted, refreshing laugh echoed throughout the balcony, a sound so joyous it seemed to dance with the melody. It wrapped around them, filling the night with warmth and vibrancy.

In that moment, she opened her eyes slowly, as if awakening from a dream, emerging from a long slumber. As her gaze drifted upwards, it locked onto the vast expanse of the starry sky above. The stars twinkled like distant gems, and she examined the celestial canvas with a childlike wonder, her eyes sparkling with the dim reflections of the cosmos.

She released her hand that rested on his shoulder. Her fingers stretched towards the sky as if trying to touch the stars. For a brief moment, she seemed to transcend the confines of the balcony, reaching for the heavens, her laughter mingling with the whispers of the stars. His arm that wrapped around her waist stiffened, as if she would disappear.

Instead of moving towards the final steps of their dance, Miss Daphné remained suspended in his arms, a playful glimmer in her eyes as she dangled there. With a soft smile, she tapped his cheek affectionately, her fingers light and delicate as they brushed against his skin. The warmth of her touch sent a shockwave of Dendro energy through him, and Neuvillette felt his body freeze, caught between the warmth of the moment and the uncertainty of how to respond.

“You’re thinkin’ hic… too loudly,” She stated.

“Is that so?” Neuvillette managed to give a delayed reply, unsure how else to answer. His voice seemed stuck in his throat, thick and heavy, as if reluctant to betray the vortex of emotions swirling in his chest.  His mind raced, searching for the right words to convey the tumult of feelings he experienced, but they slipped through his fingers like sand.

“Yup,” She let go of his hands, separating themselves as their feet slowly drew to a halt. When she looked up at him, her face was bathed in moonlight.

“Hehe–hic… you’re loo’in like you’re… hic… in love,” She giggled, pausing mid sentence with a hiccup. She waved her hand in front of her face as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. 

“Love?” The word felt foreign on the tip of his tongue. The word was… strange. Moreover, to hear it from a young lady he spoke to once before. Despite feeling like knowing her for a lifetime .

“Oh yah know,” A lighthearted smile settled on her face with a faint blush, “Oh don—hic pla’, Kaveh…”

“Kaveh?” Neuvillette was left baffled. Did… Miss Daphné not realize he was standing before her, talking to him instead of this… Kaveh person? He suppressed his urge to inquire who this Kaveh was, recognizing it wasn’t his place to ask.

“Heheh–ic, ‘aveh. Don’t pla’ coy with hic.., me,” Miss Daphné smirked, crossing her arms over her chest defiantly. However, she stumbled over her feet, reaching out to steady herself on the column next to her.

“Miss Daphné, I believe you are in—” Neuvillette tried to intervene but Miss Daphné slapped her hand on his cheek. Her hand stayed there for a moment and he could feel the faint traces of Dendro energy again seep through her fingers. Her fingers slowly dragged down his face until they fell back to her side.

“Stop-ah interrup’ing me. Archons! I don’ need–hic… to both hear an’ see yah so lovestruck,” She whined as she threw her hands up into the air, “—ust admi’ it. Yah never stop ‘alking ‘bout him! Eve’ when we’re talkin’ ‘bout somethin–hic else, yah drag ‘is name into da conversation–hic. And now loo’ at yah! Look!”

Neuvillette was left utterly confused, unsure how to deal with the drunk Miss Daphné. Everything she was rambling on about had no relation to him and sounded like gibberish. She jabbed a finger in his face as she continued. Her words became more muddled together. 

“The ‘ay yah looked was so… hic–content. Hmm… maybe no’ quite, but reminiscent o’ your happy schoo’ days hic–ith him. The ‘ay yah looked was so… so… hic… in love ! The ‘ay yah looked–ust then was the ‘ay yah loo’ when yah look back an–hic think of your o’ sooooo special ‘oommate,” She clutched her head in her hands as she pretended to cry, “Yah drunk talk ‘bout hi–ic and now yah drunk look like yah’re gonna go ‘te his face! I’m star’ing to think tha’ guy–hic… is everywhere now. Every’ime I drink, I hic–hink your o’ sooooo dear ‘oommate is haunting me!”

“You are not making any sense, Miss Daphné. I am not nor do I know this Kaveh and this roommate you speak of. I believe you should drink some water, if not receive medical attention,” Neuvillette only picked up parts of her rant. 

“--aveh, yah don’ know me?” Miss Daphné cocked her head to the side in confusion, clearly not registering his words correctly. A hint of anxiety entered her voice as she stated, “But yah know everythin’ ‘bout me. Right?”

Neuvillette shook his head, “Miss Daphné, you are very drunk at the moment. Let me fetch you some water to help clear your mind.”

When he turned to return to the ballroom to ask a waiter for water, Miss Daphné latched onto the cuff of his suit jacket, her fingers digging into the fabric. She looked up at him with a mix of anxiety and fear. He noticed her brows scrunched together and the traces of water pooling in her eyes.

“You’re leavin’ me?” Her voice was hollow as her emerald eyes begged him to stay. “Yah can’t leav–hic me. Ah! wha’ if I remind–ic you? Yah can’t hic… for’et me.”

Neuvillette’s heart tightened at how desperate Miss Daphné was. His chest ached at how her strained voice was so similar to Lady Furina’s on that day. The desperation he had once ignored. He had promised himself he would listen to anything Miss Furina would say. Self-indulgent or not, since Miss Daphné reminded him of Miss Furina, he would extend that promise towards her as well. For that reason alone— was it only because of such a flimsy reason , Neuvillette went along with her if only to calm her mind.

“I’m sorry for making you panic. I do remember you, Miss Daphné. There is no reason to worry.”

“You remember–hic?” The apprehension in her voice was evident, not quite ready to easily trust his words. She seemed desperate not to be forgotten by this Kaveh person. Neuvillette wondered who this Kaveh person was and why he was so important. Did he and Kaveh look alike? Or was she just too drunk? “Then yah remember–ic my fav’ite color is da’ blue of the Nilotpala ‘otus? And, that–hic my ‘ame was a gift from ‘ahida? Yah remem’a ‘ahida–-hic, right?”

“Yes,” No.

“Yah remember my–ic anniversary? The ‘ake Nilou alwa’s makes?”

“Every year,” What kind of anniversary?

“T–that we once worked on a musical pla’ together–hic? For da children of the ‘rand Baaza–ic?”

“I remember that play.” A musical? What role did you play?

Miss Daphné paused, her eyes scanning his expression. “If–hic… so, yah remember my ‘ast, righ–hic Kaveh?” 

“I remember it all, Miss Daphné,” What past? Neuvillette attempted to reassure her, his tone soothing yet weighted. He stood still like a statue, aware that any sudden movement could cause her tears to spill over her lashes, a sight he wanted to avoid. It pained him to hear her voice so strained with anxiety; it echoed with the same urgency that Lady Furina once had.

Miss Daphné tugged at his cuffs once more, her small hands trembling as if she could somehow pull the truth from him. It was as if she sensed the dissonance between his words and her reality, the fear etched into her features deepening with every passing moment. Her lips quivered, caught in a silent battle between the need to speak and the dread of what might follow. Neuvillette watched her pupils shake, the way she sucked in a breath, steeling herself for what she needed to say.

With a shaky voice, she stammered, “Then… you must—hic… you must remember that I have a—”

⭑❃⭑

Chapter Text

Despite the lively noise in the ballroom—the gentle clinking of glasses, the soft rustle of clothes, and the buzz of animated conversations—Clorinde’s sharp ears recognized the distinct sound of footsteps approaching. Each step was confident and purposeful, cutting through the ambient chaos like a familiar melody.

Turning on her heels, Clorinde was greeted by the sight of Navia’s bright smile, radiant as ever. Navia waved enthusiastically, her blonde hair glinting under the chandelier's golden glow. As Navia reached her side, Clorinde noted the intricate details of her attire. Navia wore a grand golden gown that flowed like liquid sunshine, its fabric shimmering with every movement. The bodice was adorned with intricate gold floral accents, each petal delicately embroidered and catching the light in a dance of glimmers. In place of her usual hat, adorned upon her hair was an ornate golden rose hair clip, its petals meticulously crafted to resemble real blossoms. The clip sparkled brilliantly under the soft glow of the lights.

“Wasn’t expecting you to arrive so soon,” Navia greeted her casually. In Navia’s hands were two champagne flutes, one which she handed over to Clorinde. “You look very sharp tonight.”

“You look beautiful tonight as well,” Clorinde replied evenly after taking a sip of the sweet drink.

“I thought you were busy with helping oversee the security of the Court for the festival. Did you have some free time or are you on the clock?”

“I’m on standby should anything happen.”

“Well,” Navia took a sip from her glass, “if you have time, you should come with me and say hello to the traveler. I heard their journey in Snezhnaya has led them to a standstill so they’ve been traveling around other nations for the past few years or so.”

“Right now?” Clorinde lifted a brow as she glanced in the direction of the entrance. A small crowd had formed around the famous Traveler and Paimon the moment they entered the ballroom.

“Right now?!” Navia playfully stated in shock, “Once the crowd disperses, we should go greet the Traveler and Paimon later,” Navia swirled the glass between his fingers, watching a small vortex of bubbles at the tip of his fingers. She tipped the glass in the direction of the entrance where there was a small crowd.

“Hmm, I suppose we should say hello at some point this evening as well,” Clorinde agreed. “It has been a while since the Traveler visited Fontaine, or at least the Court of Fontaine.”

Clorinde lifted the cool glass to her lips, taking a delicate sip of the sparkling alcohol. As the effervescent bubbles danced playfully against her tongue, she found herself momentarily lost in thought, gazing into the swirling patterns of carbonation that twinkled like stars in her glass. The once-vibrant sweetness that had captivated her palate now felt muted, leaving behind a bland aftertaste that mirrored her growing disinterest in the festivities around her.

Clorinde’s gaze drifted out into the crowd, landing on the open dance floor where couples, partners, friends, and families swirled together in a sea of colors. Laughter echoed through the hall, intertwining with the melodic strains of music, yet it all felt distant to her. She had often attended similar gatherings, but always in a different role—a bodyguard.

Years prior, she had harbored no particular feelings about such events, neither positive nor negative. Her focus had always been on her job, on the pulse of the crowd and the safety of Lady Furina, not on the joy of socializing or the exhilaration of dancing. Clorinde recalled how, despite Lady Furina’s insistence on dressing up for these occasions, she, herself, often opted for practicality over elegance, preferring attire that allowed her to move quickly and easily. 

“Why not dress up for the occasion as well?” Lady Furina had proposed over her shoulder as she held up another dress against her body, twisting in the mirror for a better angle. It was an elegant dark blue that shimmered like the starry sky under the light. However, unsatisfied with it, Lady Furina tossed it onto her bed as she continued to peruse her closet for something she found more suitable.

Clorinde stood to the side of the room, keeping watch after Lady Furina had not objected to her entering her suite. It had only been a short while since she started her new role as a bodyguard for Fontaine’s one and only Archon, Lady Furina de Fontaine. And, only a few days prior someone had attempted to climb into Lady Furina’s room from the outside only to be caught by the Gardes. The perpetrator never made it higher than scaling the second floor, but Monsieur Neuvillette, Clorinde, and many of the Melusines and Gardes had insisted to be extra vigilant for at least a month after the incident.

“Well, Clorinde?” Lady Furina turned around after not hearing a response from Clorinde. Lady Furina’s  vivid blue heterochromatic eyes bore into her. In her hands was a different dress, much more simple in accessories and embellishments. Clorinde could not seem to grasp Lady Furina’s eye for fashion, seemingly all over the place as if her tastes changed on a daily basis.

Remembering to respond instead of analyzing Lady Furina’s actions, Clorinde replied smoothly, “I am your bodyguard, not a guest. For me to perform my duties well, it is better for me to wear the uniform I wear on a daily basis. It is—”

“Bwah!” Lady Furina cut her off in a dramatic show, her voice full of frustration. She haphazardly tossed the dress onto the growing pile of clothes on the bed. With a huff, she crossed her arms and boldly asked, “Who cares about such stuffy formalities all the time? Have you never dressed up before for a gala? Ah, but of course, most importantly, would you want to wear a beautiful outfit?”

“There was never such an occasion. I never thought of the idea,” Clorinde responded. Lady Furina’s brows furrowed at her reply as if unsatisfied with such an answer. The Hydro Archon paced away from her bed and stood right in front of Clorinde with her hands on her hips.

“If that’s so, I can just invite you formally as the Hydro Archon. It is a Court hosted event, and thus, making me the ultimate authority,” Lady Furina reasoned with a nod of her head. Seeing that Clorinde would not give her a direct answer to her question, Lady Furina waved herself off and wandered back over to her closet, no longer interested in the conversation.

Clorinde’s eyes followed her Archon, Fontaine’s Archon, with a mix of curiosity and wariness. She had encountered countless individuals in her line of work before becoming a bodyguard, many of whom had unique personalities. Yet, of them all, Lady Furina remained an enigma, a puzzle wrapped in layers of charisma and complexity. Her behavior was often dramatic—overwhelming with a theatrical flair that could capture a room’s attention in an instant—but there was also a surprising temperance to her mannerisms.

Clorinde dismissed the thought as her role was a bodyguard and no more. She straightened her posture, remaining vigilant of their surroundings.

“What’s on your mind? You spaced out for a moment,” Navia asked, her voice tinged with genuine concern. Navia’s soothing voice drew Clorinde from her thoughts. Naiva placed a sympathetic hand on Clorinde’s shoulder. Clorinde placed her hand on top of Navia’s and pulled their hands down to their side where their fingers remained loosely intertwined.

“I,” Clorinde momentarily collected her thoughts, “was merely thinking about an interaction I had with Lady Furina when I was first appointed as the Archon’s bodyguard. About being asked whether I would like to wear fancy outfits.”

Navia caught onto what troubled Clorinde and nodded her head. She squeezed her hand in reassurance, “It is a shame that Lady Furina isn’t here to see you all dressed up so beautifully tonight!”

The way Navia tiptoed around the topic of Lady Furina was considerate, however, it made Clorinde feel worse about the entire ordeal. Navia’s words, coming from a kind heart, talked about Lady Furina as if she had passed, which she would rather hope was not true. Although, it was not far from the truth. In an abstract sense, Lady Furina left Fontaine, making it clear she did not want to return. So, in that sense, Lady Furina was gone and Fontaine was dead to her.

“You’ve only recently started attending these types of conventions and events over the past few years. Now that I think about it, what spurred you on?” Navia continued on.

“It started off as curiosity after you invited and insisted for me to attend a Spinda de Rosula sponsored fundraising event,” Clorinde explained, “It was quite different from the life I was used to, but it was a nice change of pace. The looming threat of the prophecy was gone and I had more time in my schedule. I also enjoy the tea parties now, and wearing beautiful dresses can be nice on occasion. Balls like these are still a bit of a stretch, but they are enjoyable enough.”

“Speaking of beautiful dresses, did you get your outfit from Chiori’s Boutique? I heard that she would be here tonight, but I haven’t seen her yet,” Navia asked, scanning Clorinde’s outfit once more. A light smile lifted the corner of her glossed lips.

“I was at the Boutique for work related matters for a new case on smugglers. Since I was there, I decided to order a new outfit since the banquet would be grander than usual with many people from different nations attending this year. As for Miss Mademoiselle Chiori, I believe I last saw her near the buffet tables,” Clorinde replied, looking out in the sea of guests. “I am surprised to find her here today. I usually thought she avoided events where the elites flocked around her because she found them annoying.”

“Well, it goes to show how talented she is. Although, it is a pity some unsavory types like to pester her for special privileges. I offered to drive them away once, but she just waved me off saying that those nobles won’t change from being told off once,” Navia sighed helplessly, resting her cheek into the palm of her gloved hand. 

When Clorinde did not immediately comment, Navia gazed at her dearest friend who was too busy staring at the sea of people. It was never unpleasant to be with Clorinde, quite the opposite. It was just that Navia was well aware of how the trial of the Hydro Archon changed Clorinde. Clorinde had grappled with an overwhelming sense of guilt that clung to her like a shadow. Navia could see the struggle etched on her friend’s face—the way her eyes would occasionally drift into the distance, lost in thought. It was as if it haunted Clorinde, her actions and inactions before, during, and after the trial.

Navia often found herself caught in a whirlwind of uncertainty, unable to fully relate to Clorinde’s burden. After all, everyone had been affected by the tragic prophecy. Navia had endured her own losses—the friends and neighbors swept away by the floods in Poisson. Worst of all, her two beloved bodyguards that were like family members she could never forget. But, Navia tried to understand. She tried because Clorinde was trying as well.

“Since you are only on standby, you are free at the moment, right? The music is playing and it would be a disservice not to join the dancefloor. Would you do me the honor of dancing with me?” Navia took Clorinde’s gloved hand in her own with a playful smile. Navia dipped into a shallow bow, since the dress was quite restricting to move around in.

Clorinde blinked before chuckling, “It would be my honor, Mademoiselle.”

⭑❃⭑

After dancing along to a few lively songs, Navia turned to Clorinde with a bright smile and suggested, “That was quite a bit of dancing. Let’s get some fresh air, shall we?” She gestured toward the nearby balcony, where the night air promised a gentle breeze and a welcome respite from the lively chaos of the celebration

She wasn't particular about what they did; the idea of stepping outside felt refreshing. The evening air was cooler, a welcome contrast to the warm, stuffy atmosphere of the ballroom, which had been heated by the energy of dancing bodies. Clorinde appreciated the thought of a momentary escape, a chance to let the cool breeze wash over her and clear her mind. Besides, if anything urgent arose, she knew she could react quickly enough. For now, though, she welcomed the prospect of a quieter moment with Navia.

As they approached the rows of balcony doors, Navia guided them to the closest door. Navia’s hand hesitated over the door handle when she thought she heard faint whispers through the curtain. She turned toward Clorinde and asked, “Is it me, or is the balcony occupied?”

Pressing her ear against the door, Navia silently motioned at Clorinde to be quiet, not that Clorinde moved with much noise anyhow. It wasn’t that Navia liked to poke into others’ personal affairs, she was merely checking to see if anyone was on the balcony before opening the door. Or, that was how Navia justified herself.

“The ‘ay yah looked was so… so… hic… in love ! The ‘ay…” A slurred feminine voice stated.

Navia slapped one hand over her mouth and the other over Clorinde’s mouth. She slowly turned her head, confirming with Clorinde that she heard what she thought she did.

“ Love? A confession ?” Navia silently mouthed to Clorinde, their faces only inches apart. It truly was something out of a romance novel, boldly pronouncing love on a balcony at night under the moonlight. She wondered if it could be considered a love confession or a reverse love confession. Navia pulled away from the door, not wanting to pry further.

Clorinde shrugged her shoulders, not involving herself too much in the private affairs of others. Instead of confirming Navia’s thoughts, she merely replied silently back, “ Maybe. ”

“ Let’s head to a different balcony, shall we? ” Navia suggested, picking up the hem of her dress to move more freely. Before either Navia or Clorinde could continue their conversation, one of the voices behind the balcony door was just loud enough for them to recognize the voice.

“... Miss Daphné, you are…” Although muffled, Clorinde immediately recognized the voice. 

“Wait, was the Monsieur Neuvillette’s voice?” Navia leaned in and whispered in Clorinde’s ear, her warm breath tickling Clorinde’s skin. 

“I believe so,” Clorinde whispered back, nodding. It was confounding. The Monsieur Neuvillette had gone onto a balcony with the curtains drawn. Although Monsieur Neuvillette probably did not understand the meaning, meeting on a balcony with the curtains drawn usually indicated something more. Clorinde’s curiosity on who the mysterious lady confessing her love to the Chief Iudex was. After all, although many admired and respected him, few would openly confess, if that had ever happened in the history of Fontaine until today. Clorinde belatedly processed that the lady said that Monsieur Neuvillette looked like he was in love. So, who was Monsieur Neuvillette looking at then? The lady?

Navia moved her head away from the door. As she turned her head to whisper something to Clorinde, the voice that she heard was not her own.

“Move,” A young man with black hair tinted purple adorned by a silver laurel pin demanded, his voice sharp and authoritative. The command sliced through the air like a blade, causing Clorinde and Navia to jump, startled by his sudden voice from behind them. Clorinde instinctively reached for the gun on her holster, her heart racing as adrenaline coursed through her veins. What made her even more on edge was the fact she did not sense him approach them. When they turned around, a young man stood with arms crossed, his brow furrowed in irritation, and a storm of emotions brewing behind his piercing gaze.

His expression was a mix of annoyance and urgency, a powerful intensity radiating from him that made Navia still in place. The atmosphere around them shifted, charged with a palpable sense of anger that seemed to hang in the air like a wind storm.

“Excuse me?” Navia asked incredulously, taken back by his rude demeanor. Then, her eyes widened in surprise, recognition striking her, “Wait, Hat Guy, right? From Simulanka?!” It certainly had been a long time and the man was not wearing his signature large hat. However, that cocky attitude and piercing gaze remained the same over the years. Memories from that summer slowly came flooding back to her.

“An acquaintance?” Clorinde asked apprehensively. The young man, Hat Guy, wasn’t normally the type that struck her as someone Navia would be friends with. He seemed rather abrasive and sharp.

“Well, kind of. I guess he is more of a friend of the traveler’s,” Navia shrugged, “It was from that summer a handful of years back. That summer where I was whisked away by magic.”

“I don’t care if you know me or not. I told you to move away from the balcony door,” Impatience was written all over his face. His eyes were strained forward, as if trying to see through the curtains that blocked the view of the windows. Hat Guy took a decisive step forward, his hand outstretched toward the door.

“This balcony is occupied,” Clorinde stated. She positioned herself firmly between Hat Guy and the balcony door, her body tense and ready for any escalation. With a swift movement, she lifted her arm, blocking the door handle from his reach.

At her comment, Hat Guy openly scoffed. The disdain dripping from his voice was clear.

Navia stood idly by the side, unsure what to say to Hat Guy. If she recalled correctly, in Simulanka, Hat Guy was always on edge, only talking softer before the Traveler and the miniature dragon, Mini Durin. Whenever the others tried to make small talk with him, he brushed them off. She cast a wary glance at Hat Guy, taking in the rigid posture and the barely restrained anger radiating from him.

“Hat Guy, what is so urgent? There are people on this balcony if you are looking for a breeze of fresh air,” Navia tried to diffuse the confrontation, waving her hands between the two of them.

“Don’t act so familiar with me,” Hat Guy immediately replied, glaring at Navia. He waved at his face, mainly his eyes. “I can see. I’m looking for the Sumeru delegate.”

“Well,” Navia’s jaw dropped at his tone, “That certainly wasn’t what I expected to hear.” And, she meant that in multiple ways. The edge to Hat Guy’s voice was sharper than she remembered, even when he seemed like he was in a bad mood back in Simulanka. Also, he was looking for the lady who just confessed… reversed confessed—she wasn’t sure what the lady meant—to Monsieur Neuvillette. Did that mean Hat Guy fancied the young lady? Or just merely a friend? She pondered what type of love triangle was unfolding before her eyes.

“It’s not what you think, but think whatever you want,” Hat Guy stated, noticing the pity in Navia’s eyes, “And I doubt you want to learn more,” Hat Guy shrugged, but his voice remained sharp. Navia thought his phrasing was rather odd and almost cryptic. Learn? Did he not mean to ‘hear’ more? Brushing it aside as an afterthought, she glanced at Clorinde’s rigid posture.

“Monsieur, please step back.” Clorinde issued a warning.

The clarity in his eyes told Clorinde that he was not lying; however, his open hostility was a dangerous factor. Although Clorinde did not see a vision on the young man, she felt a light breeze whip around him and the familiar sensation of Anemo energy hug his body. While rare since most vision holder’s liked to flaunt their power by wearing their vision above their clothes, some liked to hide it away from prying eyes. Clorinde’s hand on her gun tightened, ready to draw at a moment’s notice.

In the middle of their tense standoff, Hat Guy’s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise breaking through his irritation. Clorinde couldn't help but wonder what had caused this sudden change in his expression. Then, she realized she could barely manage to overhear muffled words drifting through the cracked door, their rhythm punctuated by a low, urgent tone. Straining to listen, Clorinde picked up bits and pieces—phrases lost in the distance, mingling with the rustle of the heavy curtains. The faint echoes of voices created an eerie backdrop, sending a shiver down her spine.

It was evident that Hat Guy had even sharper hearing. His body tensed, muscles rigid as he shifted his focus from her to the door, the irritation melting away to be replaced by something far more serious. Clorinde noticed the way his brow furrowed, his expression shifting from annoyance to an indescribable urgency, as if the words on the other side held a gravity that she had yet to fully grasp.

Quicker than Clorinde’s reflexes, Hat Guy lunged for the door, his movements a blur as he kicked the heavy doors open with a forceful thrust of his foot. The doors swung wide, creaking on their hinges. Clorinde and Navia reacted a split second late, their hands grasping his shoulders in a desperate attempt to stop him from, at the very least, entering the balcony.

Harnessing the small reservoir of Anemo energy swirling in his right hand, Hat Guy swung the heavy curtains aside with a swift flick, sending them billowing into the air. In a split second, he twisted his body, using his other hand to unleash a powerful blade of wind that blasted the gun from Clorinde’s grasp, sending it clattering across the stone floor on the balcony.

Anticipating this, as the weapon flew from her grasp, Clorinde’s other hand instinctively drew her sword with a fluid motion, the blade gleaming ominously in the dim light. She pointed it with deadly precision at Hat Guy, pausing only a hair’s distance away from the nape of his neck. He could feel the coolness of the blade radiate against his neck, but he had higher priorities.

Could he have tried to dismiss Fontaine's lapdog and the self-proclaimed philanthropist earlier by creating a distraction somewhere else in the ballroom? Could he have tried to act more innocent? Yes, however, he doubted his acting skills would go unnoticed by the duelist. Hat Guy was certain the duelist already harbored doubts about him since the first day when they missed the meeting at the Palais Mermonia. And, given the idiot’s drinking habits, she tended to prattle on about things she shouldn’t. He had no time to waste.

“Daphné!” Hat Guy called out, loud enough to grab her attention, but quiet enough to avoid drawing too much scrutiny from the other guests milling about the ballroom. He just needed to make sure she shut the hell up, to stop the flow of words that were spilling out in a drunken haze.

He had caught the tail end of their conversation—enough to understand the context and the toll her drunk illusions were taking on her. However, the sight of her desperate expression, with tears welling in her bright green eyes, was enough to make his anger boil. Clenching his fists together, Hat Guy debated sacking the rat lizard in the face. The least the Dragon Sovereign could do was to take a beating. However, Hat Guy refrained from starting a fight, knowing that the idiot was also a coward, disliking violent confrontations. 

Half a step behind, Navia and Clorinde pushed the curtains away from their faces. The curtains drifted back into place, disconnecting the balcony from the ballroom. Clorinde immediately recognized the face of the young lady—the young lady she had bumped into earlier. She sucked in her breath as she was overcome with a sensation of familiarity, yet unfamiliar. The young lady’s moonlit hair seemed to glow like liquid silver despite being brown.

When Daphné’s eyes landed on Hat Guy, the storm of anxiety that had clouded her features eased slightly. There was a flicker of recognition, of unspoken trust, as she released a shaky sigh of relief.

 “Shit, I knew this would happen,” Hat Guy sighed into his hand, dragging down his face, as he glanced over at the idiot’s beet-red face and unfocused eyes. It definitely wasn’t the first time and it wouldn’t be the last time he dealt with her drunk. A hassle was an understatement. “The one moment she is left unattended… what an eyesore. I can’t believe this.”

Hat Guy’s eyes narrowed as they shifted toward the man standing next to Daphné. The Chief Iudex, a figure of authority with an imposing stature and an icy demeanor, looked equally taken aback by Hat Guy’s sudden appearance. His draconic eyes widened slightly, a flicker of curiosity mingling with an unmistakable hint of annoyance. Hat Guy could feel the weight of that gaze, dissecting him with the precision of a predator sizing up its prey.

What irked him most, though, was the sight of the idiot’s fingers digging into the cuffs of the rat lizard’s jacket, gripping it as if it were a lifeline. The Dendro energy spilling over frantically—responding to her turbulent anxiety—while the rat lizard stood there, clearly flustered. His hand hovered indecisively over her shoulder, a tentative gesture. The Iudex looked utterly bewildered, caught in a storm of Daphné’s anxiety and the tense atmosphere surrounding them. The rat lizard’s half-hearted attempt to provide comfort was painfully awkward; it was as if he was trying to calm a whirlwind while barely grasping the concept of wind. Hat Guy felt a familiar mix of frustration and dread wash over him. The last thing he needed was another complication. Yet, the entire trip to Fontaine was riddled with problems after neverending complications.

What Hat Guy needed to do was get Daphné away from them, all three of them. Each and every one of the people on the balcony played an integral part in the trial of the Hydro Archon over five years ago. The charity president and incompetent investigator. The ex-bodyguard and lapdog for the Court. And lastly, the judge and the blindest of them all.

“What do you think you are doing,” Hat Guy seethed, his voice low and dangerous, the question framed as a statement dripping with disdain, “Monsieur Neuvillette.”

Neuvillette, startled by the sudden arrival of a stranger followed by Clorinde and Navia, took a moment to process his words, “Who are you?”

“Hat Guy of the Sumeru delegation,” He introduced himself, bitterness dripping from his voice. Hat Guy did not miss the subtle look in the Sovereign's eyes, seemingly recognizing his name. “I suggest you step away from my colleague. I find it rather odd that you are alone on a balcony with the curtains pulled with a drunk lady.”

When Neuvillette did not immediately respond, Clorinde interrupted on his behalf, “Please watch your words, Monsieur Hat Guy. Monsieur Neuvillette would not do anything unsavory.”

Hat Guy dared to laugh, piercing the rising tension. Clorinde stared at him while Navia looked at him as if he was insane, “Hahaha. Unsavory? What a joke. Maybe Fontaine has a different definition for ‘unsavory’.”

“What are you implying?” Navia entered the conversation. If she recalled correctly, in Simulanka, Hat Guy had a blunt word choice. However, there always seemed to be an underlying meaning to Hat Guy’s words, usually prodding at some secret only the Traveler would subtly react to. Navia’s conviction in Hat Guy’s previous word choice became more certain that he was suggesting something deeper than anything she would have anticipated. Much deeper than she could piece together by herself.

“I’m merely a scholar here to pick up my colleague,” Hat Guy replied, unaware of Navia’s inner turmoil.

 “Hat—hic Guy?” Daphné murmured under her breath, interrupting the conversation. Neuvillette felt the strength from her fingers digging into his sleeve ease, her hand falling to her side. She took an uneasy step towards Hat Guy, her eyes trained on the other Sumeru delegate—a familiar voice and face.

“Ha’ Guy, do yah…” remember me? Her words faded into the evening breeze, her pupils wavering as she desperately scanned his expression for an answer. However, Hat Guy did not need to hear the rest of her question. Afterall, she had asked the question plenty of times before in her drunken fits full of anxiety.

“Daphné,” Her name rolled seamlessly off Hat Guy’s tongue, despite the fact he could count the time he said her name on his fingers. Her eyes widened at her name being called, the anxiety slowly receding from her face.

“Let’s go back,” Hat Guy said with certainty, extending his hand in Daphné’s direction.

He knew how out of character he was acting, but after dealing with the idiot’s drunken theatrics too many times, it felt almost necessary. And, if his luck prevailed, she would not remember the next morning, thinking back on how many empty glasses were left behind at the table in the ballroom. It was the silver lining to the bad drinking habits Daphné picked up from that Architect—drinking so much that they forget everything in the morning.

At his words taking another step forward, Daphné reached her hand out hesitantly. The pads of her fingers grazed Hat Guy’s hand, her touch unsure of whether she was touching a person or an illusion. When her hand rested in his, Hat Guy pulled her arm, situating her behind him and away from Neuvillette.

The space beside Neuvillette felt cold. He wondered why. Lately, he seemed to be asking himself why over many things. Why was he chosen to be the Iudex for Fontaine all those years ago? Why did the vibrant flavors of water seem more bland in recent years? Why was he still chasing after Miss Furina’s shadow? Why did thinking of Miss Furina tickle his chest, a wave of indiscernible emotions flowing through him? Why was he projecting his wishes for Miss Furina on Miss Daphné? Why did Miss Daphné feel so warm, her touch burning him? Why did he feel a profound sense of loss watching when Daphné—a passing stranger—turned away from him?

Over Hat Guy’s shoulder, Miss Daphné’s eyes peaked over to stare back at Neuvillette. Those round innocent eyes tickled his senses. The way her eyelashes fluttered as she peered up at him. Neuvillette stood face to face, barely more than a stride away, with the object of his confusion. His head ached at the vortex of complicated thoughts.

Neuvillette opened his mouth slowly, the words felt dry on his tongue. He knew it was inappropriate to ask, but he could not contain himself. All the recent turmoil in his mind seemed to muddle his reason. For the first time in a very, very long time, all he could ask was, “Why?”

The question hung in the air for a moment, everyone perplexed by the sudden question. Who was he addressing? What was he addressing? Clorinde’s eyes were still trained on Hat Guy in case of any sudden movements, unable to observe her boss’s expression. However, Navia’s eyes widened in surprise at Neuvillette’s subtle change in expression. It was much more… human. Oblivious to the entire ordeal, Daphné’s eyes flickered across everyone’s faces, confused.

A glimmer of amusement danced in Hat Guy’s eyes as he mocked Neuvillette, “Why? Why what? Afraid to see her walk away?”

“…”

Hat Guy was right, and Neuvillette acknowledged that silently. Although Hat Guy was shorter, Hat Guy seemed to look down at Neuvillette. The way in which Hat Guy stared at him, it felt as though he saw beneath the surface and through his complex thoughts. Neuvillette raised his guard, knowing that there was more to Hat Guy that met his eyes. Neuvillette sensed Anemo energy swirling around the young man. A vision holder. But also, the young man did not seem… human. He sensed no heart beat inside the young man’s chest. It reminded Neuvillette of the Adventurer’s guild’s bionic receptionist, yet much more durable and capable. A higher functioning puppet.

“Ha’ Guy?” Daphné tilted her head, her brow furrowing in confusion at his odd behavior. The complexity of the conversation floated over her head like a feather caught in a breeze. Daphné gingerly reached up, her fingers gliding through Hat Guy’s silky hair as if she were testing the waters of a turbulent sea. However, in a sudden twist, she latched onto his hair with a grip reminiscent of a Ruin Guard’s vice-like strength, yanking his head back sharply. She was like a child, begging for attention from the person closest within her reach.

Hat Guy swatted her hand away, “Release your grip, worm.”

“...,” Daphné merely looked up at him with beady eyes, her expression a mix of innocence and something else—something almost conspiratorial. She seemed to be attempting to convey a message, but it only served to further irritate him, her antics feeling off-putting and, frankly, a bit disgusting. He couldn’t wait to return to Sumeru and pass off the babysitting duties back to Buer, who could deal with this chaos.

“Now,” He repeated himself in a threatening voice. At last, she acquiesced, though not without a playful huff. Instead of releasing him, she resorted to poking his back relentlessly, her fingers prodding and teasing as she mumbled incomprehensible words, a nonsensical string of syllables that seemed to dance on the edge of his patience.

“I hate this so much,” Hat Guy muttered to himself. It was just another reminder to how that Kshahrewar architect scholar was a horrible influence on her drinking habits. And, a reminder as to why he avoided being in the city when Daphné went drinking.

“You certainly have your hands full,” Navia commented, in awe of the odd relationship between the two Sumeru delegates. They acted less like friends and closer to siblings, at least in her perspective. What confused her more was Hat Guy's blatant disregard and aggression towards Monsieur Neuvillette especially. 

Clorinde finally tore her eyes away from Hat Guy for a moment when Miss Daphné glanced in her direction, her mossy green eyes sparkling with a mixture of mischief and mystery. Clorinde wanted to open her mouth to comment on Navia's words, but any thread of words failed her, overwhelmed by the unexplainable pull of Daphné's gaze. Something within Miss Daphné’s demeanor tickled the back of Clorinde’s mind, a sensation both familiar and foreign. Logic denied any prior connection—after all, they had barely exchanged a handful of words—but her intuition, that ever-reliable compass, insisted otherwise. There was an undercurrent of something deeper, a hidden narrative just beneath the surface. Clorinde could sense it. She felt a twinge of urgency, as if the revelation might change everything.

“Well, as you can see, my colleague here,” Hat Guy motioned with his hand, “should return to the hotel for the night. I’m sure she enjoyed herself at least. We will now depart.”

Clorinde and Navia exchanged quick glances, their eyes drifting toward Monsieur Neuvillette, silently gauging his reaction. To their collective surprise, he did not respond immediately. Neither of them had seen Neuvillette so lost in thought in a long time, perhaps ever. His usually sharp gaze was clouded, as if he were staring into a distant memory. They exchanged a brief look of concern, confirming their unspoken observation.

“If that is so, good night,” Neuvillette replied, his voice steady but lacking its usual directness. He felt a strange tightening in his chest as he observed the young man slip an arm under Miss Daphné’s shoulder, guiding her away with an ease that spoke of familiarity. It struck him as different from the confusing emotions that had tangled within him like an endless thread; this feeling was sharper, more tangible. A sense of longing pricked at his heart, a subtle ache that made him question the nature of his own feelings.

All Neuvillette could do was watch as Miss Daphné's back faded into the glow of the ballroom, swallowed up by the lively crowds that continued to sway like ocean waves. With every step she took away, further from him, he wanted her to look back at him at least once. Neuvillette wanted her to look back and tell him she would not leave... not disappear. But... why? What right did he have to intervene? He had shared only a few fleeting words with her and one dance that felt like it belonged to another life. They could hardly be called friends, barely even acquaintances.

Left with a lingering sense of déjà vu, Neuvillette felt the weight of unexpressed sentiments pressing down on him. It was as if he were watching a scene play out that he had witnessed before. A scene he regretted to this day.

Chapter Text

“—phné… Daphné,” A soft voice brushed by her ear. Daphné swatted at the air, grumbling and rolling over. The blazing warmth of the sun hurt her eyes and her head was insistently aching as if she ran into a tree. Her whole body ached and her head was throbbing. She dragged a pillow over her head as she wiggled further under the blankets. 

“Daphné, you should get up now,” The voice, which sounded like it belonged to Shohre, was still gentle, but it sounded a bit pitiful.

Not concerned about waking up and more concerned about drowning out the aching through sleep, she shrugged and pulled the pillow tighter over her. There was some background noise full of mutters and ruffling but she tried to not focus on it. A shadow casted over her and she felt the heat lessen. While she should have known better, she relaxed under the small shade protecting her from the burning heat.

She should have been more curious about why Shohre’s voice was full of pity when a hand ripped the pillow and blanket off of her, revealing the face of a very pissed face belonging to Hat Guy. She did not even have enough time to struggle as she stared up in shock. If his face wasn’t so pretty like a fairy’s, she would have sworn at him.

Despite her raging headache, her mind instantly reckoned she did something wrong. Especially with Hat Guy looking like he was ready to throw her out of the window. However, when she tried to think back on what she could have done wrong, she had no recollection of last night. And, Daphné knew that was even worse since it usually meant she drank too much. It sadly was not the first time and, although wishing it would be the last, would not be the last.

“I-I’m sorry,” Daphné voice hitched up at the end as if she was asking a question. When Hat Guy didn’t reply, she was not sure what to do.

“I-I drank too much, right?” Her voice stuttered nervously.

“What a dunce,” Hat Guy muttered as he stared down at Daphné who looked down at herself and realized she was wearing a very fancy dress, though quite wrinkled at the moment. Her fingers drifted over the beautiful fabric. It was silky and cool to the touch similar to… to what? Her hand paused when she recalled the cool silky sensation against her face. What was it? It was her face plastered against the high tables where she sprawled her face on, drowning glass after glass of alcohol at a table by herself. She remembered stumbling through crowds of other guests. Fortunately or unfortunately, the memories of the rest of the evening evaded her at the moment. Truthfully, Daphné would prefer not to remember if her drunk actions would leave her squirming in her bed at night for weeks out of embarrassment.

As if recognizing Daphné’s revelation, Hat Guy clicked his tongue at her with his infamous scowl, “Seems you understand the cause of this whole mess, not that you remember it or even understand.”

“I’m sorry,” Daphné muttered under her breath, her eyes falling to the ground, shame flooding her thoughts.

“You think saying sorry will help?” Hat Guy replied sharply. Daphné blinked at the bite in his tone, unsure why he seemed more on edge. Did she really mess up last night?

Daphné remembered that Shohre was also in the room, although standing at a distance from them on the other side of the room. Shohre was leaning against the wall near the bathroom door near the entrance to the room. She wore a simple loose outfit, a casual shirt and pants that people in Sumeru wore all the time. Dreaded to hear the answer to her question, Daphné asked Shohre in an attempt to understand what happened, pointing at herself, “What did I do?”

Shohre briefly glanced at Hat Guy before shaking her head, “I’m sorry, Daphné.” Shohre’s eyes were so full of pity that Daphné was more surprised at that than Hat Guy being overly agitated, “You drank too much when we were not with you and you got wasted. You wandered off for a while and we all went looking for you. When you returned to the table with Hat Guy, you had flung yourself over his back as he was dragging you through the hall.”

Daphné’s mouth made a large ‘O’. That certainly would make Hat Guy upset. Hat Guy hated touching others, always keeping to himself for the most part. He was never a fan of her drinking because she tended to get pretty touchy with people around her, not that she can remember clearly. Her friends tell her so. And, Hat Guy did not like drawing too much attention to himself, never wanting to be the center of attention in any given situation. He surprisingly preferred to lay low for the most part despite his superiority complex, or so Daphné believed. So, Daphné did all three things Hat Guy hated: clung to him, drew attention to him in a crowd since she was being dragged through the room, and was drunk out of her mind. Now, she understood. Daphné nodded solemnly.

“I did… didn’t I,” Daphné hopelessly hung her head in resignation. Although her memories still evaded her, it was not hard to imagine how much of a hassle she had been.

“Morons can think whatever they want,” Hat Guy shrugged it off, uninterested in hearing any more excuses or apologies Daphné would conjure up if given the opportunity. She was not sure what else to say if Hat Guy was not going to listen to her.

Shohre clapped her hands and broke the tension, “Well, it is almost lunchtime since you slept through the morning. Daphné should get some food into her stomach. H–We asked the kitchen if they could whip up some food that is soft on the stomach. Let’s get ready for the day, shall we?”

Daphné was thankful for the change of topic. As she jumped up to her feet at the opportunity, she quickly ushered Hat Guy out of the room, pushing Hat Guy’s shoulders with two fingers. He did not give much resistance and basically walked himself out without saying another word. As she pushed him along, she shuffled awkwardly because of the dress’s skirt. Daphné wobbled along, trying to avoid tripping on the random bags and clothes that were scattered on the ground and over the tons of fabric hanging off her. She could hardly wait to put on a much more comfortable outfit.

“Shohre makes a good point, I’ll see you in the dining room soon!” Once Hat Guy was out of their room, Daphné quickly waved him off and shut the door a bit too quickly. He did not even turn around to face her when the door slammed shut with the sound of the door bolt locking into place. Waking up to seeing Hat Guy’s face first thing after opening her eyes was not on her bucket list, especially during this trip. Sighing in relief, Daphné trudged back to her suitcase to change into much lighter, casual clothes.

“Hehehe,” Shohre giggled as she flopped down on her own bed. “You two are quite the duo.”

“You don’t say,” Daphné half-heartedly replied as she shuffled around her luggage to find her clothes for the day. She honestly just wanted out of the dress, especially after sleeping in it after drinking herself into a stupor. The dress probably explained why her body felt so sore after waking up. Her head ache, on the other hand, was all due to the alcohol.

“You seem close, like siblings,” Shohre casually stated as she glanced in her direction, her arms folded behind her head. Noticing the slight wistfulness in Shohre’s voice, Daphné glanced over her shoulder. She knew that Kemia had younger siblings and Bahar mentioned her older sisters before, but she never recalled Shohre talking about her family.

“We do?” Daphné asked slowly, the words lingering in her mouth. Although she often thought they got along like brother and sister, she never had a sibling so she was not sure if it was the right description for their relationship. 

“Yes,” Shohre nodded, “It’s sweet.”

“…Really?” Daphné hesitated.

“Yes, Daphné,” A faint smile crossed Shohre’s face, “You bicker all the time, but always seem to have each other’s back. You trust each other. I didn’t say earlier since I think Hat Guy wanted to keep it a secret from you, but he personally requested the kitchen staff to prepare food that would help with your hangover.”

Daphné blinked at the sudden declaration, “He did that? For me?”

“He cares for you more than he lets on, and probably more than you think,” Shohre stated as if she knew it as a fact. Daphné wasn’t sure if Shohre understood, but after seeing Shohre’s direct gaze, she swallowed her words. It did not feel right at the moment to ask Shohre why she thought so. It was odd to Daphné that someone other than Nahida seemed to understand Hat Guy to such an extent. Daphné gave a noncommittal hum before turning back to rummaging through her suitcase.

⭑❃⭑

Lunch, or breakfast for Daphné, was delicious as usual. The food prepared for her was easy on her stomach and helped ease her throbbing headache. She made a mental note to thank Hat Guy later, maybe by getting him some bitter teas.

Everyone from the delegation was present taking a leisurely morning besides Vikram who was busy meeting other diplomats about some international trade policies. Daphné listened to what everyone did at the gala. Kemia had gone off to discuss academics with Fontaine scholars. She even traded business cards somehow with a few of the people from the Research Institute that had attended. Daphné was surprised Kemia even brought business cards to the party. Ebert finally managed to ask Shohre to a dance. Although, from Shohre’s narrative of the story, she had not thought too much of the dance compared to Ebert. Daphné was not sure if Shohre was indifferent or just dense. Bahar managed to find the famed owner of Chiori Boutique, but ended up being too shy to say anything and missed the opportunity to introduce herself. As Bahar wallowed in her own self-pity at the buffet table, a pretty man had asked her to dance. It sounded like the start to a movie. Daphné made a mental note of the details in case she could use it as reference to help one of her authors. Hat Guy remained silent through lunch, but Daphné chuckled to herself imagining the comments he was making inside his head.

As everyone was wrapping up their meal, Bahar spoke up, “Does anyone want to go with me to see the stalls again this afternoon? One of the tents had this really fun board game that was about acting and role-playing which was recently released.”

“That sounds exciting,” Daphné leaned over the table with excitement, her eyes sparkling at the idea. “I’ll go with you!”

“I can join you this afternoon, but I have plans tomorrow and the day after. I will be seeing the Opera Epiclese for a play two days from now,” Shohre said, dabbing the corner of her mouth with a napkin having finished with her meal.

“I can also go this afternoon but I am also busy the next few days. I made plans with a researcher tomorrow and will be meeting another scholar in the morning after near the Fountain of Lucine. Would you like to head over together to the Opera Epiclese two days from now, Shohre?” Ebert quickly jumped in. The only thing that was reflected in his umber eyes was Shohre. It was kind of sweet to see Ebert’s attempts to get Shohre’s attention.

“Sure,” Shohre responded with a smile. Ebert turned his head away from Shohre which was basically right in Daphné’s direction, disguising his embarrassment as a cough to clear his throat. Although Ebert succeeded in hiding his flushed face from Shohre, it was on full display for Daphné. She felt both intrigued as she was watching a love story unfold before her very eyes but also conflicted since seeing someone react in such a way in-person was very different than reading it in a novel. Daphné decided to avert her attention elsewhere.

“I’ll be meeting with some researchers from the Institute for the next few days. I’ll be working with Vikram for part of it as we are trying to establish a better connection for future collaborations. I should be more available for the later days of the festival. I wish I could see more of the festival though,” Kemia explained.

“We’ll make sure to bring back lots of souvenirs for you so you don’t feel left out of the festive atmosphere,” Bahar added before standing up from her seat,  “If that is so, there are only so many hours in the day. Let’s get going!”

The group departed with Kemia waving them off at the hotel entrance. Although Daphné saw the floral decorations and various posters and banners from yesterday afternoon, it still was amazing to see again. The festive atmosphere was in full swing with many people flooding the streets in costumes. Parents were wandering hand-in-hand with their children, their bright faces reflecting the excitement of the day. The lively chatter of friends filled the bustling roads. Lovers strolled through the cobblestone streets, their hands entwined, sharing quiet smiles beneath the flowers that hung above them in the sky.

The air was thick with the scent of freshly baked pastries from nearby stalls, mingling with the sweet fragrance of flowers that adorned every corner. Street performers added to the spectacle, juggling, dancing, and playing lively tunes on stringed instruments. Children ran past, their laughter mingling with the rhythmic beats of distant drums, while vendors shouted cheerfully, inviting passersby to sample their offerings.

One young girl, who had been running playfully with a small group of children, slowed her pace and paused momentarily when their eyes met. Her platinum blonde hair, shining like strands of moonlight, was pulled into a side ponytail that bobbed with her movement. A slightly crooked white floral crown—a lopsided chain of delicate daisies—rested atop her head. The sight of her reminded Daphné of Nahida, with her soft features and youthful innocence.

To Daphné's surprise, the little girl broke away from her group of friends and trotted across the street. With each step, her floral crown seemed to tilt just a little more to the side, yet the child paid it no mind. She gazed up at Daphné with an innocence that tugged at something deep within her, her expression soft and expectant, as if waiting for Daphné to say something, anything. The child extended her small hand towards Daphné.

Daphné dug into her pocket, about to give the child some loose change she had, when the young girl shook her head. In the next moment, the little girl snapped her fingers and a single white flower, different from the ones in her hair, appeared from her empty hands. Blinking, Daphné gasped before breaking into a fit of laughter at how amazing and cute the young girl was.

“Is it for me?” Daphné pointed at herself, crouching down to the girl’s eye level.

The little girl did not verbally reply and merely nodded her head. A faint pink blush spread across the child’s face. Daphné had to restrain herself from reaching out and ruffling the child’s hair because she was so adorable.

“Is that so,” Daphné giggled before digging back into her pocket. “How about an exchange? Here, open your hand.” Daphné took the pretty white flower in one hand and dropped a few small candies she had swiped at the hotel lobby.

“Look, if you hold this candy up to the sun, it sparkles a pretty dark purple, just like your eyes,” Daphné pointed at the star-shaped candy. Content with how the young girl’s eyes sparkled and her small fingers wrapped around the candies protectively, Daphné stood up feeling even more cheery than earlier.

“Well, run along to your friends. They are waiting for you up ahead,” Daphné pointed across the street at a small group of children idling looking in their direction. The young girl did not say anything before bouncing her head up and down and scurrying off to where the rest of her friends were waiting for her. Daphné watched as the young girl disappeared into the crowd, reuniting with her friends through the bustling street.

Daphné’s feet stayed rooted in place as she watched the world around her move. The group of children laughed as they ran down the street to whatever caught their interest. Most, if not all, the people on the streets were families, friends, or partners. Daphné swallowed the slight aching in her chest, wondering what her childhood was like, if she had such an unrestrained bright smile like that young girl’s. Did she run along the streets with her friends and share snacks? Did she walk alongside her parents and siblings talking about what they would do when they got home? Did she hold hands with her lover and whisper sweet nothings to each other? Although she knew nothing good from poking around her past because of the sharp headaches she would get, she was unable to completely extinguish her desire to know. Deny it all Daphné may, she could never stop but wonder if she had a happy childhood. One where she never stopped smiling.

“Standing around like a dolt. Move it already,” Hat Guy called out over his shoulder, pulling Daphné out of her thoughts.

“Yeah, yeah,” She sighed and walked over to them, lifting up the flower in her hand, “But, look at what the cute child gave me!”

“Oh, is that a white lily?” Bahar leaned in for closer inspection of the flower.

“The specimen looks quite fresh, probably picked this morning.” Shohre leaned in to examine it. 

“Did you know there are many meanings for the white lily?” Ebert also leaned in, also examining the flower. He stroked his non-existent beard in contemplation.

“Isn’t it a bit morbid? Don’t people usually have these flowers at funerals?” Shohre commented, tilting her head to the side.

“White lilies also mean innocence or rebirth, or so if I recall correctly,” Bahar’s words faded into a mumble. “I wrote a paper in a botany class about the semantics of different plants. But, the professor was looking for a more scientific approach for the thesis.”

“Who cares about the meaning of a flower a child gave you. It’ll shrivel up and die anyway in a few days,” Hat Guy stated, cutting the conversation short. His tone was icy like usual. It was so much so that maybe his overly harsh tone this morning was a mere illusion from being tired in the morning and her hangover. Daphné stifled a giggle but immediately looked away when Hat Guy shot her a dirty glare.

Then, Hat Guy’s gaze shifted, his attention suddenly narrowing on something far in the distance, deep within the crowd of people. His eyes, usually so unreadable, locked onto a particular spot in the sea of moving bodies. For a brief moment, his posture stiffened ever so slightly, his expression briefly hardening. Daphné, intrigued, tried to follow the direction of his gaze, but all she could see were people milling about, their silhouettes moving like shifting waves. There was no obvious sign of what had caught his attention, no distinguishing figure or event in the crowd that stood out to her.

For the briefest of moments, just before he masked it again, his brows furrowed slightly, a crease of concentration—or perhaps suspicion—forming between them. It was a flicker, a change so subtle, that if she had not paid attention, she would’ve missed it entirely. And just as quickly, the expression smoothed over, and his face fell back into its usual snarky, impassive look, as though nothing had happened.

For a moment, Daphné felt the nagging sense that there was something she had missed—something important about what Hat Guy had seen—but the moment slipped away almost as quickly as it had come. The bustling noise of the crowd and Bahar's continuing chatter filled the space, and just like that, the question she had been about to ask evaporated. Daphné found herself lost in the flow of conversation, the curiosity about what Hat Guy saw was long forgotten.

As the group continued down the street, Daphné couldn’t help but feel a surge of energy. The celebration was contagious, and even the sky seemed brighter, a perfect blue backdrop to the joy that seemed to pulse through the streets. The pretty white lily was tucked behind her ear. She was swept up in the magic of the festival, and couldn’t help but feel that this moment, this day, would be one she would remember for a long time. The sounds, sights, and the vibrant energy of the crowd felt like a dream—a beautiful moment.

The afternoon seemed to slip away unnoticed, each moment melding into the next as they wandered through the bustling festival. They stopped at various colorful stalls—some selling handmade trinkets, others with the rich scent of freshly baked goods wafting through the air—but the bulk of their time was spent at one particular stall nestled in the heart of the Vasari Passage. The passage itself was a vibrant artery of the festival, where most of the day’s activities were concentrated. It was a space alive with energy: the sound of laughter, lively chatter, and the occasional burst of music from a nearby performer blending seamlessly into the warm hum of the crowd.

The atmosphere was remarkably harmonious; people of all ages, backgrounds, and walks of life moved through the passage, smiling, laughing, exchanging greetings with strangers. Children darted between adults, faces painted in bright hues, their giggles a constant melody in the air. There was a palpable sense of community, as though the festival was a bridge connecting everyone in shared celebration.

The stall they had chosen was run by a friendly staff member who, with enthusiasm and thankfully a wealth of patience, explained the rules of the new role-playing tabletop game. She guided them through the setup, her voice light with excitement, and soon enough the group was hunched over the table, dice clattering on the wood, immersed in a world of acting and fantasy. The game was complex yet engaging, and it didn’t take long for everyone to get swept up in the fun. It was a welcomed break from the usual routine, a chance to escape into a world of imagination and creativity. A chance to not focus on academics for once.

By the time they had played several rounds, the afternoon had given way to evening. The sun, a glowing orb of molten gold, had just dipped below the stone walls surrounding the city, casting long shadows over the cobblestone streets. The sky above was painted in reds and oranges, as if the heavens themselves had been set aflame, with streaks of pink and purple swirling through the fading light. The clouds hung in the air like splashes of paint, their edges tinged with the soft glow of the setting sun. The entire scene felt surreal, as though the passage of time had slowed to allow them to savor the beauty of the moment. The warmth of the day lingered in the air, a final, gentle embrace before the cool night settled in.

Just as Daphné stood up from the table to leave, her shoulder collided with another passerby in the crowded market square. The stranger was towering, their figure a hulking mass that seemed to block out the surrounding sunlight. Daphné’s face slammed into the person’s back as she tried to regain her balance. She gave a muffled shriek of surprise, her voice muffled against the stranger's back, but it came out more like an indignant squeak.

“Ah, I’m so sorry!” Daphné sputtered, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She looked up, expecting to see a flustered individual, but instead, she was greeted by the broad, impassive back of a towering figure. The person turned around slowly, but, because of the sun’s position right behind their head, she could not distinguish their facial features as their whole face was in shadow.

“I’m so sorry, mademoiselle. I was in a—,” The voice stopped short when their eyes seemed to lock onto her.

As her eyes adjusted to the light, Daphné’s eyes widened with surprise as her chair clattered to the stone pavement, a hand whipped over her mouth in surprise. With a shaky finger, she pointed at the person, “You’re—”

“Lady Daphné!” The towering lady gasped. Daphné recognized that voice, and especially their figure. How could she forget someone this tall?

“Miss Liesel! It’s good to see you after so long! I was expecting to run into you at some point since you sent a letter saying you would be at the festival and would submit a short film adaptation from one of your best selling novels.” Daphné’s eyes lit up at the unexpected encounter. It certainly had been a long time since they met face-to-face.

Liesel was an author who was born and raised in Mondstadt, moved to Sumeru for her lover which was also during the time she met Daphné, and then recently moved to Fontaine. Although they were far apart now, separated by a sea, Liesel still insisted on using Daphné as her editor so the manuscripts have been sent back and forth across the two nations for a year or so by now. But, Liesel’s most striking feature was how tall she was, at least compared to Daphné. Daphné had to crane her neck up to get a good look at Liesel’s face.

“I’m so excited you are here in Fontaine! Yes, actually, um, I had a few manuscripts you could take back to Sumeru City for potential new novel ideas. Of course, you don’t need to take them with you and I can just mail it to your house,” Liesel’s shy and quick manner of speech had not changed since they last saw each other which Daphné found cute.

“I would love to see what your next ideas are,” Daphné reassured her, gently patting her on the arm since her shoulder was too high for her reach,  “One of these days I can stop by your apartment or office to pick them up.”

“Really? Thank you so much. You always have such interesting and intriguing perspectives. I know I can’t go wrong with you as my editor,” Liesel’s eyes sparkled as if she was standing before a celestial deity.

“Ahaha, there is no need to go that far. It’s your writing that brings to life the most vivid scenes.” Daphné stated. It was cute, the praise and all, but a bit overwhelming at times for Daphné.

“I’m running late to a meeting at the moment, but I would love to catch up. Also, wait, um,” Liesel dug into her small shoulder purse. After a moment of rummaging through her bag, she flusteredly tried to smooth out the folds in a piece of paper. Fumbling over herself, she pointed to a few different sections on the paper, “I’m so sorry it looks like this. Actually, if you have time and would like to watch the production of the short film, the meeting details and shooting locations are all listed here. We will be shooting over the next few days and will later edit the film. I would love to have you on set if you would like.”

Liesel could not have had better timing, as the invitation to visit the set was the perfect way to spend her time. Daphné had been itching to see how they would film the short movie, especially since she’d only ever heard about the concept in passing—nothing about the actual process or creative decisions behind the camera. She had always wanted to experience the energy of a live set, to see how actors interacted with the crew, how the director guided the scenes, and how the whole production came together piece by piece. But she’d never been formally invited to spectate; Daphné wasn’t sure where her place was in the whirlwind of production. Now, however, this impromptu offer felt like a rare opportunity—one she wasn’t about to pass up.

“I would love to go. Actually, the plans for the next few days were up in the air for me anyway. Are you sure it is okay to join?” Daphné asked skeptically. The invitation was too good to refuse. How could she refuse? Not only would she get to witness the production and live set, this was one of her favorite authors to work with and the story was just so good.

“What do you mean, Lady Daphné? Of course I’d love for you to be on set,” Liesel stated, “If it were not for you, I never would have made it this far. You were there for me when I was just starting a few years back. There isn’t enough I can do to repay you honestly.”

“I doubt it. With your talent, editors would be jumping up and down to work with you,” She waved off playfully.

“You praise me too much, Lady Daphné. But, I’m really sorry but I must run. Please do come if you can,” Liesel nodded her head before dashing off into the crowd. As she disappeared down the street, Daphné couldn't help but think about how effortlessly the young author embodied a kind of vibrant, uncontainable spirit. Most of the authors Daphné worked with had their own quirks—eccentricities, others might call them. Some were meticulous to the point of obsession, others so introverted they could hardly make eye contact. A few were downright difficult, lost in their own worlds, detached from anything beyond their next paragraph. But Liesel… Liesel’s behavior, her eagerness, her unpredictability, was downright adorable by comparison. It was refreshing.

“Lady, huh?” Bahar elbowed Daphné teasingly, “How did you get that title?”

“Ahaha,” Daphné chuckled nervously, “It’s a long story. But, it’s harmless, although a bit awkward. I’ve gotten used to it enough by now. It’s her way of showing how much she cares.”

“Do enlighten us,” Bahar urged, playfully shaking Daphné’s shoulders.

“If you insist,” Daphné sighed with a faint smile.

They strolled down the cobblestone streets, the evening air cooling slightly, as the last traces of sunlight melted away behind the city’s stone walls. Their footsteps echoed softly against the buildings as they moved at a leisurely pace, taking care to absorb every last bit of the festival's energy. The vibrant hum of conversation and laughter, once thick and constant. It was a shift from the frenzy of the day, but no less charming. The sound of children’s laughter, fading into the distance, gave way to a more relaxed, contented kind of chatter from couples and groups of friends. The market stalls were starting to wind down, their lanterns dimming one by one, but the glow of the streetlamps soon took over.

With a soft flicker, the lamps lining the street began to light up, casting pools of warm golden light on the cobbles below. The soft light contrasted with the growing twilight, bathing the passage in a serene, almost dreamlike quality. Shadows stretched long across the road as the city’s heartbeat slowed with the onset of night. The quiet hum of the evening was now punctuated by the occasional burst of laughter or the sound of a cart rolling by, but the festive rush had softened into something more tranquil, a comfortable end to a day well spent.

As they made their way back, the familiar sight of a certain receptionist came into view. Daphné blinked in surprise when her eyes made eye contact with her. Katheryne, the Adventurer Guild’s ever-efficient receptionist, was standing in her usual spot behind a counter, holding a few papers in one hand and waving politely in their direction. Katheryne's neat appearance and calm demeanor made her a constant presence, almost a permanent fixture at the guild.

As the small group drew closer, Katheryn called out, “Monsieur Hat Guy.”

Hat Guy did not bother acknowledging her, not even sparing the receptionist a glance. His long stride was deliberate and confident as he moved down the cobbled street, a broad-brimmed hat casting a shadow over his face, making it almost impossible to see his features clearly. Daphné’s pace slowed slightly as she glanced between the Adventurer Guild’s direction and Hat Guy.

“Uh, I think she called you out,” Daphné motioned towards Katheryn who was waiting idly behind the counter.

“I don’t care what that lifeless doll has to say,” Hat Guy replied unbothered.

“Uh huh,” Daphné sighed as she felt bad ignoring Katheryn’s persistent stare. She felt her stare bore into the back of her head even when she was looking at Hat Guy. “Let’s see what she has to say. She might even have a message from Sumeru! Sorry, but Hat Guy and I will make a slight detour. We’ll meet you back at the hotel soon.”

“That’s fine. It’s probably something important. We’ll meet you back at the hotel for dinner,” Ebert stated casually, already used to the fact that wherever one of them went, they went together. The small group exchanged brief waves, everyone except Hat Guy, who had already begun walking in the direction of the Adventurer’s Guild, his broad-brimmed hat casting a shadow over his face once more. He didn’t pause or acknowledge anyone—no nod, no wave, just a quiet, uninterrupted stride.

“Hey, Katheryne!” Daphné jogged to catch up with Hat Guy to the worn wooden counter. Daphné placed her hands on the counter and leaned over it, excited to see the Fontaine Katheryne. She already met Katheryne in Liyue and Mondstadt, and of course in Sumeru City. Would there be any difference with the Fontaine Katheryne?

“Ad astra abyssos que. Hello, Miss Daphné. Thank you for stopping by with Monsieur Hat Guy,” Katheryne smiled politely, her hands folded in front of her. She wore the standard green outfit of the Adventurer’s Guild. All the Katheryne’s Daphné had come across looked like carbon copies of each other that it was almost eerie. She wondered why the bionic dolls didn’t have any defining features to distinguish the Katheryn’s apart.

“No need for the formal titles,” Daphné waved her hands, “Just address us as usual like in Sumeru.”

“Understood, Daphné, Hat Guy,” Katheryne bowed her head. Daphné wondered how the Katheryne’s across Teyvat communicated with each other and if they shared a consciousness.

“Why did you bother calling us over?” Hat Guy interrupted, getting straight to the point.

“Yes, Hat Guy. I received a message from the Traveler and Paimon to be delivered to you. If you have the time, please listen to their message.” Katheryne stated.

Hat Guy unfolded his arms, “And?”

“They asked if you had free time two days from now to explore new ruins they discovered and to discuss a matter relating to Mini Durin.”

“Mini Durin? How is Mini Durin these days?” Daphné perked up at hearing a familiar name. 

“From my knowledge, Mini Durin is doing just fine. He is spending time with his brother and friends in Mondstadt.”
“That’s good to hear. Actually, if you could, can you deliver a message to Mini Durin? Tell him to visit Sumeru City again soon! I’m sure Hat Guy would be very excited to see him after a while.”

“You’re doing something useless again,” Hat Guy scoffed.

“Yeah, yeah, you’ll thank me later,” Daphné giggled before returning to the original topic, “So, you’ll be busy two days from now then?”

“…,” Hat Guy remained silent, as if deep in thought. It was surprising he was not accepting the Traveler’s invitation immediately since Hat Guy always drifted to them like a moth to a flame. Everyone seemed to. When the Traveler visited Sumeru City, Hat Guy would drop his plans—not that he really had concrete plans on a normal basis—to hang out with them. 

“What are you hesitating for? Just go,” Daphné then turned to Katheryne, “When you see the Traveler and Paimon next time, tell them Hat Guy accepted.”

“I never agre—”

“But I did it for you since you adore the Traveler. Trust me, there is nothing to worry about if you go frolic with your friends for a few days. It’s not like I saw you everyday anyway back in Sumeru City. We’ve been almost stuck at the hip for the most part for the past few days.” Daphné patted Hat Guy on the shoulder. She quickly withdrew her hand when Hat Guy twitched preparing to swat her hand away. But, she noted that Hat Guy did not outright refuse.

“Understood, Daphné,” Katheryne nodded in confirmation before jotting something down on a pad of paper next to her on the counter. She scribbled something quickly, her pen moving in a swift, practiced rhythm. She then folded the note and handed it to Hand Guy. “The Traveler told me that if you accepted, to write down where they would meet you outside the city.”

Hat Guy swiftly grabbed the paper and tucked it into a pocket. Then, he turned away from the Adventurer’s Guild stating, “I’m heading back.” Hat Guy stepped away from the guild and began to make his way down the street, his quick strides eating up the distance between them with every step.

“And… that is my cue. See you around, Katheryne,” Daphné enthusiastically waved goodnight. With that, Daphné took a few brisk steps, then quickened her pace to catch up with Hat Guy. Her shoes clicked against the stone pavement as she moved, weaving through the last lingering festival-goers, her thoughts a bit more focused now. The gap between them shrank steadily, and Daphné found herself half-curious, half-determined to know why he was deep in thought. Everything about Hat Guy today was off.

“Did you have fun today?” Daphné asked without much thought.

His expression remained hidden beneath the wide brim of his hat, but his shoulders barely tensed, as if acknowledging her presence in the quietest way possible. Daphné didn’t press the matter further. After all, it seemed as though he would not talk about it even if Nahida was standing before him. She matched his pace, or rather, Hat Guy matched her unhurried stride. Daphné was thankful since she was still building up her cardio health.

The air had cooled since the afternoon, carrying with it a crispness that was refreshing after the warmth of the day. The scent of the evening was a mix of flowers that lined every building and the faint aroma of food still lingering in the distance. The buildings on either side seemed to lean in a little closer under the amber light, their stone facades casting shadows that danced as the street lamps flickered.

The rest of the walk back, Daphné trailed on and on about the latest manuscript she was reviewing for a stage play for a small theater in Liyue. She didn’t expect Hat Guy to truly pay attention; after all, he wasn’t the type to engage in idle conversation. Still, she found comfort in talking. It helped pass the time, and the rhythm of her own voice, the act of expressing herself, was oddly soothing. There was a quiet joy in just saying the words, even if they fell on indifferent ears.

But beneath the surface of her words, a thought lingered tucked in the depths of her mind. As they passed by groups of smiling strangers on the bustling street, she couldn't help but wonder whether she smiled with friends and family in her previous memories just as brightly as the young girl who gave her the flower earlier that afternoon.

Chapter Text

Two days later, Daphné found herself wondering how she had ended up with a heavy box of filming equipment in her arms, stumbling along with the rest of the crew members. She glanced down at the box, its edges pressing into her hands, the weight surprisingly more awkward than she'd anticipated. It was a strange turn of events—what had started as a casual visit to watch the production had somehow evolved into an impromptu role as part of the crew.

The whole situation had unfolded rather suddenly. Due to unforeseen circumstances, two of the crew members had come down sick—nothing serious, but enough to disrupt their tight schedule. And because Daphné had been lingering around the set, curious and eager to see the process up close, she'd been roped into helping out. At first, she was planning on only lending a hand for a short bit since she knew she neither had the stamina or strength. But the crew, already under the pressure of an unpredictable schedule, had been insistent, their pleas mixed with a sense of urgency.

"I’m so sorry, but we could really use an extra hand. Of course, only if you want. You are the author’s editor and close friends so you can refuse," One of them had said, trying not to come off as rude but certainly sounded desperate.

Another had simply raised an eyebrow and added, "You’re here already, and we could really use an extra set of hands."

“We’d appreciate any help, Miss Daphné,” Another had chimed in after wiping the sweat from her forehead.

Feeling bad about turning them down and not wanting to be a hindrance, she had reluctantly agreed. The task seemed innocent enough at first—just help move things between filming locations, nothing too strenuous. But now, two hours into it, Daphné couldn’t help but feel the full weight of the situation—and the literal weight of the equipment she was carrying.

Despite her best efforts, her stamina and strength, both of which she considered to be largely below average, weren’t built for manual labor. Every few steps, she found herself adjusting her grip on the box, trying to balance the awkward weight as it shifted in her arms. The crew moved with a practiced fluidity, zipping from one location to the next with ease, while Daphné felt as though she was barely keeping up. Even worse for her, the filming locations in the morning were set in the wilderness on uneven ground so carts were not that helpful. The crew also wanted to avoid having certain equipment rattle in case it got damaged. The once bustling set, full of energy and motion, now seemed to contrast with her own pace.

Her arms were starting to ache, and her feet were beginning to drag. She couldn’t help but wince every time the box bumped into her ribs, the equipment inside shifting with a heavy thud. Despite her good intentions, it was becoming increasingly clear that she was more of a liability than a help, but she refused to complain. She tried to stay positive, though she couldn't ignore the strain beginning to build in her shoulders and lower back.

"Do you want to take a break?" Ginna—a crew member who seemed around her own age—called from up ahead, but Daphné shook her head, even as she wiped a bead of sweat from her brow. She was a nice young lady who had been working on various sets with her dream one day to be a director. Ginna was kind enough to be patient with Daphné, giving her helpful suggestions and advice when moving equipment from one location to another.

"No, no, I'm fine," she lied, a smile stretched across her face to mask the fatigue. She tried to adjust her stance again, but the box seemed to grow heavier with every step. She cast a glance around at the rest of the crew—moving so smoothly, their efficiency apparent in every gesture—and she wondered how, just two days ago, she had been completely outside this world, merely an observer. Now, here she was, carrying equipment with a tired smile and the faint hope that the day would end quickly so she could collapse on her bed. But, unfortunately the sun was still hanging high in the sky.

But there was a part of her that also couldn’t help but feel strangely connected to the crew, to the rhythm of the production. Despite the discomfort, she felt oddly proud to be part of something that required such teamwork—however small her contribution was. Even as her muscles screamed for a break, she couldn’t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with the people around her, and maybe even a little excited at the prospect of seeing the end product.

“Don’t strain yourself, Miss Daphné. I know this work is a lot, but we really appreciate any help," Ginna called over her shoulder, her voice bright and cheerful despite the fast pace she was keeping. She flashed a quick, reassuring smile at Daphné as she picked up her stride, practically gliding down the dirt path with the energy of someone who had been doing this for years. “We only have one more location to film for today, which is near the Fountain of Lucine and the Opera Epiclese. We got this!”

Daphné watched as Ginna disappeared ahead, her figure growing smaller with each step, leaving Daphné slowly waddling behind, struggling to keep up with the rapid pace of the crew. She adjusted her grip again, the rough edges of the box pressing uncomfortably into her arms as she navigated the uneven dirt path. Around her, crew members hustled past, walking with purpose as they moved in opposite directions. Some were delivering more equipment to the filming site, while others were headed back toward the staging area, either finished with their tasks or dropping off supplies. The organized chaos of the set was still in full swing, the buzz of activity relentless.

She couldn’t help but smile in relief when, finally, her feet hit the smooth, even surface of the stone pavement. The sudden shift from the rough, uneven dirt path to the soft clink of cobblestones felt like a small victory. The change in terrain gave her a momentary sense of ease as the path ahead became more familiar and less of a struggle.

As she neared the Opera Epiclese, the sight of the grand building before her caught her breath. Even in the daylight, the opera house was just as stunning as it was under the cover of night. The architecture was nothing short of magnificent—tall, sweeping columns rose majestically, framing the entrance with an imposing grandeur that commanded attention. The stonework was intricate, adorned with delicate carvings and accents that shimmered in the sunlight. The jet fountains in front of the opera house danced in perfect harmony, their powerful jets of water arcing into the air and then crashing back down into the basin below with a steady rhythm.

But it wasn’t just the opera house that caught her attention—it was the Fountain of Lucine, just a little further up the path, that truly took her breath away. The sunlight caught the water in a dazzling display, turning the droplets into shimmering diamonds that sparkled like gems in the open air. The intricate design of the fountain. As the water cascaded down into the basin below, it seemed to glitter like liquid silver, casting a soft, ethereal glow that made the entire square feel alive with quiet magic.

After finally putting the heavy box down on the stone ground, Daphné let out a quiet sigh of relief, stretching her arms as she adjusted her sore shoulders. The crew members were starting to accumulate nearby, slowly trickling in from all directions as the last of them finished setting up or retrieving equipment. Without fully realizing it, Daphné found herself stepping away from the crew, walking slowly toward the fountain, her curiosity getting the better of her. The path felt familiar underfoot, but each step seemed to bring her closer to something she couldn’t quite name. She didn’t understand why, but she felt compelled to take a closer look, as if the fountain was silently beckoning her, urging her.

As she stood there for a moment, gazing at the flowing water, she couldn't help but feel a strange sensation wash over her, as if the fountain was drawing out something inside her that she hadn’t realized was there. It was a subtle feeling, but it lingered—a quiet tug at her consciousness.

The Fountain of Lucine was shallow, so shallow that Daphné could easily make out the lines and ridges of the countless mora scattered across the bottom. She pulled a coin from her pocket, twirling it between her fingers. The cool gold warmed against her skin as she traced its ridges before flicking it into the water. The coin sparkled as it arced perfectly through the air, landing with a soft plop and sending ripples that collided with the fountain’s steady flow. Daphné watched as it spun briefly in the current before sinking to the bottom.

“Hey, Daphné! Over here,” Ginna waved her over towards the group which was standing off to the side of the open area.

“Coming,” Daphné called out over her shoulder. Her eyes lingered on the coin she threw in and closed her eyes, making a quick wish. There was no way a mere fountain would respond to her wish, but it was fun to do so anyway. After making her wish, she dashed over to Ginna who was setting up the filming equipment.

“I’m sorry for the delay. Let me grab some of this equipment for you. Although I might not be very strong, I’ve had my way around Kameras a few times. I should at least be able to assist in setting one up well enough,” Daphné smiled. Ginna graciously took Daphné’s offer to help and they both got to work.

The filming went smoothly, with the crew working seamlessly as they captured each moment. The crew was filming scenes out of order. The current scene being shot was a heartfelt one—when the two main leads, childhood friends separated by time and distance, unexpectedly reunited after a long time. It was a touching, yet comedic reunion, full of awkward silences and over-the-top gestures that had the crew chuckling between takes. The actors played off each other perfectly, their chemistry lighting up the scene, and the mood on set was light and lively.

Daphné, tired from the earlier tasks but still eager to be part of the action, sat on a pile of unused boxes stacked off to the side near the Fountain of Lucine. She shifted to sit near Ginna, who was focused on the Kamera, adjusting the lens and setting up for the next shot. From her spot behind Ginna, Daphné had an unobstructed view of the set, and she couldn’t help but feel a little thrill at being so close to the action.

Just as Ginna was adjusting the Kamera, focusing intently on the perfect angle, another crew member stumbled into her, bumping into her shoulder with a soft thud. Ginna instinctively took a step back to catch her balance, but her foot caught on a wire running along the ground from one of the lights. The wire was thin and nearly invisible against the stone path, but it was enough to trip her.

Ginna let out a quick gasp as she teetered for a moment as she juggled the Kamera in her arms not wanting to drop it. However, Ginna was not just going to fall on her back, she was about to topple into the fountain.

“Ginna!” Daphné shouted, her eyes widening. At her shout, other crew members turned their heads in their direction.

Without thinking, Daphné reached her hand out as if it was instinctual. Her fingers scrambled to latch onto Ginna’s wrist or the cuffs of her sleeve. Once Ginna’s wrist was under her fingers, the fabric soft beneath her fingers, Daphné yanked as hard as she could. Her body twisted as she used all her weight and momentum to fling Ginna backwards away from the fountain. Instead of Ginna, Daphné felt her balance slip from her control as she tumbled towards the fountain. Her legs caught on the ledge of the fountain with no way to catch herself. 

As Daphné fell backward, everything moved in slow motion, elongating time, stretching seconds into minutes. Despite the sight of the other crew members, their faces morphing into masks of surprise and shock, eyes widening in disbelief, her heartbeat was constant. In that fleeting moment, she felt an odd sense of calm as her gaze turned skyward. The birds flapping their wings above her glided gracefully, their movements slowed to a languid rhythm. The sounds of the world around her softened, fading into a gentle hymn that wrapped around her like a lullaby. She traced the shapes of the puffy white clouds drifting lazily across the blue expanse, their outlines shifting and blending as dazzling rays of sunlight bathed her in warmth.

It was nothing short of beautiful.

But the tranquility shattered the instant her back met the surface of the water. The frigid chill engulfed her, piercing through her clothes like icy fingers. Water immediately seeped through her clothes, sending shivers racing through her body, sharp and electric, as if lightning had struck her core. The world around her jolted back into its frantic pace, the slow-motion dream morphing into a chaotic reality. Just before her vision blurred and her hearing became muffled by the water, she caught sight of frantic figures dashing toward her, their voices overlapping in a chaotic clamor. Colors blurred together as they called out to her.

Then everything ceased as she was fully encased in the chilling waters of the Fountain of Lucine. The world above her slipped away into a haze of sound and light, leaving her submerged in an overwhelming stillness. The fabric clung to her skin, its chill seeping into her bones as though she were wrapped in an icy tomb. It felt heavy and oppressive, dragging her down and sinking her to the bottom of the fountain.

Her eyes blinked away the sharp sting of the water. Rather, the brief stinging pain was overshadowed by the disorientation of her surroundings. Daphné squinted, trying to make sense of the dark expanse that enveloped her. There was nothing around her in the still, crystal-clear water. The faint light from the surface flickered like a dying star, teasingly distant. She reached out toward it, but as she descended deeper into the shadowy abyss, the light slipped further from her grasp, her fingers unable to catch it. A wave of uncertainty and anxiety washed over her; she had no idea where she was or even if there was a bottom to this vast, dark underwater world.

Daphné was utterly confused about where she was. The Fountain of Lucine was shallow. She even recalled seeing coins at the bottom of the fountain. She was certain since she threw in a coin herself and saw it float to the bottom. So, where was she?

Daphné was drawn from her thoughts as a small current brushed against her arm, a fleeting sensation that sent a shiver down her spine. Then, another current glided past her leg, more insistent this time. Daphné thought she might be losing her mind when whispers began to swirl through the currents, tickling her ears like forgotten voices of a long and distant past.

In the next moment, she was enveloped by a sea of whispers that wrapped around her like a shimmering veil. The soft, ethereal tones ebbed and flowed, beckoning her to listen more closely. She strained to catch the words, but they slipped through her fingers like sand, the meanings just out of reach. Yet amid the noise, one voice broke through the murmur—clear and distinct—cutting through the haze of confusion. For some unknown reason to her, it resonated within her, compelling her to focus on its source amidst the swirling whispers.

“ So interminable... So lonely... Just... How much longer? ”

The voice was hauntingly broken, as if it had been worn down by the weight of immeasurable desperation. The voice sounded like it was barely held together by threads thinned over from the long passage of time. Each word emerged with a tremor, heavy and labored, as though the speaker were battling through a storm of grief. In between phrases, Daphné could hear heart-wrenching sobs that pierced the stillness, the sound choking and raw. The sorrow in the voice wrapped around her, filling the water with an overwhelming sense of loss, as if each word was a desperate plea for understanding or release. Daphné wondered what the cause of such suffering could possibly be from. The anguish behind the voice resonated deeply within her, compelling her to reach out to the owner of the voice, yearning to grasp the meaning hidden beneath the waves of despair.

When she opened her mouth to call out to the owner of the lonely voice, bubbles escaped instead of words, rising in a flurry to the surface. The realization that she was submerged far beneath the water’s surface hit her with a wave of panic. Instinctively, she slapped her hands over her mouth, desperately trying to prevent any more air from escaping.

Just as Daphné opened her mouth, unable to hold it any longer, a blinding, stinging headache hit her. Her head rang violently. It felt as though her head was cracking open, tiny fissures burning her brain. It felt as though electric currents were bursting inside of her. Never had she ever felt such immense pressure in her head that she though she was even dying. Choking on her last bit of breath as she watched more bubbles escape her lips, she pushed through the excruciating headache, not giving up yet. After all, there were people waiting for her back home.

With every ounce of strength she could muster, Daphné actively fought against the oppressive waters, her limbs heavy as she struggled to reach the fading light above her head. Despite her efforts, the light seemed to drift further away, a cruel illusion teasing her with its glow. The depths pressed in around her, and as she kicked and clawed at the water, panic gripped her heart like a vice. In her desperation, she began to silently pray to anything that would listen—A crew member, a Fontainian official, Hat Guy, hell even Celestia, fate, or the universe—for a way out.

Just like any human, Daphné feared death. However, she feared loneliness more. She begged that she would not suffocate alone in this darkness. Her vision of her surroundings began to blur as she clung to that faint hope. A hope she had little hope for.

Suddenly, the shimmering light above her grew brighter, pulsing with an intensity that drew her blurry gaze. From above, muffled through the water, Daphné heard a voice call out her name, its urgency slicing through the fog of her despair. The voice sounded vaguely familiar, as if it were a whisper from the depths of her memory, long forgotten. She could not recall where she knew it, but it invoked a sense of steadfastness—a sensation of consistency. She found it hard to put into words, but it eased her anxiety. Instinctively, she felt trust. Daphné reached her hands out towards the voice. It felt as though the sun was burning away the muffled voices that clung to her like shadows, illuminating her path.

A warm hand gripped her wrist before pulling her to the surface. Daphné felt her face break free from the chilling water, the sun bathing her in warmth again. She felt strong arms wrap around her and the sensation of being lifted in the air and placed on solid ground. It was reassuring to feel solid ground beneath her as she collapsed to her forearms and knees. Through her bleary eyes, everything around her was a colorful blur. She knew someone was talking to her, but all the sounds became muffled by the sound of her ears violently ringing. She felt her heartbeat scream as she gasped for breath. Leaning forward, she coughed, desperate to expel any of the water that entered her lungs.

Once she caught her breath and the sudden stinging headache eased, Daphné noticed a shadow over her face, shielding her eyes from the glaring intensity of the sun. Peering to see who pulled her from the mysterious abyss, she met an unexpected face.

“… —villette ?” Daphné could barely recognize her own voice as the name fell from her lips. Hoarse was an understatement. She wanted to ask why he looked so conflicted, but her thoughts were consumed by those beautiful eyes that stared at her. Daphné barely regained herself when she turned away and coughed more into her fist. The sensation of almost drowning sent shivers down her spine. Pulling her arms closer to her chest, she did not realize one of her hands was grasping the hem Monsieur Neuvillette’s ceremonial robes.

“Lady…,” Monsieur Neuvillette’s voice was so full of unnamed emotions, it was difficult for her to reply or say anything. Daphné could not bring herself to look at his face, scared to know what those emotions were. They were not emotions she should see.

“Miss Daphné,” Monsieur Neuvillette called out her name again, more subdued. His voice tickled her senses like a gentle breeze. There was no way for her to tell, but she knew his voice was the same that called out to her, pulling her from the frigid waters. It sounded so familiar, and yet so foreign; she could not pinpoint why. It gave her an aching sense of deja vu, her chest clenched at the thought as if she heard that voice many times before. It was odd. It felt as though it came from a dream from a long, long time ago. A time from which she could not recall.

The weight of her what just happened to her crashed down upon her, the realization that she had been drowning—dying—slowly dawned over her. The thought was terrifying, an icy grip that tightened around her heart. Unknown to herself, her trembling fingers dug further into the fabric of Neuvillette’s robes, as if seeking solace in the tangible world around her. 

Then, a tender, hesitant hand laid gently on top of her hand that was clutching the fabric, bringing with it a sense of calm. The warmth radiated through the layers of fabric, anchoring her to the moment, reminding her that she was no longer lost in the depths. When she didn’t pull away, the hand applied a steady, reassuring pressure, grounding her in reality as if to say that she was safe now. She focused on that warmth, allowing it to seep into her, dissipating the chill that had clung to her skin. The sensation was a lifeline, a reminder that she was not alone, and the gentle touch brought her back from the edge.

Once her heartbeat eased, returning to its normal pace, Daphné glanced around her, “What… happened to me? What was… that?”

“You fell into the Fountain of Lucine,” Monsieur Neuvillette replied in a steady, soothing tone.

“But, I was in this dark sea, just endless water around me,” She shuddered at the thought.

“You are safe now,” He reassured her as his gloved fingers tightened around hers protectively yet delicately, as if her fingers were made up of glass. The tremors in her fingers calmed as she focused on the gentle pressure.

“But, that voice, there was a voice,” Daphné interjected. She knew she sounded delirious, but it felt so real. That broken voice she heard sounded so real.

“What voice?” Monsieur Neuvillette’s voice seemed to tighten slightly. It wasn’t the tone of someone who thought she was lying, but one who was anxious. But, anxious of what?

“It was saying it was interminable, asking how much long—” She sputtered before breaking into another small coughing fit. Her throat was burning from all the coughing. She felt her airway narrow as she gasped to steady her breathing again.

One of the crew members was scurrying towards her with a bundle of towels in their arms. When she tugged the towel around her body, she realized her clothes were not soaking wet anymore. Shrugging it off, she concluded that the sun was beating down on them which dried her clothes quickly. Daphné used one of the towels to shake off the remaining droplets of water from her hair, the spray sparkling catching the sunlight as they fell to the stone pavement.

She was acutely aware of every set of eyes fixed on her, like she was a spectacle, an anomaly to be analyzed. Their stares, though unspoken, felt invasive, and every moment that passed seemed to stretch longer under the scrutiny. Despite the space they gave her, the unease of being watched felt almost suffocating. She shifted uncomfortably, not quite sure how to move or where to look.

The other crew members crowded around her, but kept a slight distance from her and Monsieur Neuvillette, who was kneeling next to her crumpled body on the pavement next to the fountain. She blinked, wondering why they kept a slight distance from her, but she appreciated the space to breathe nonetheless.

“Just… what was…?” Daphné watched her fingers flex and curl, checking she was alive and real and no longer sinking into the depths of that vast, empty ocean.

“You pulled me away from falling into the Fountain of Lucine and fell in instead of me. However, once you fell in, you disappeared once you were below the surface! Gone!” Ginna explained from the edge of the crowd. Ginna’s face was full of anxiety and concern as she retold what happened, “Everyone was freaking out when you just disappeared since the Fountain is quite shallow. During the commotion, the Chief Iudex came over and I explained what happened. He then stepped in the Fountain and miraculously pulled you out. It was like a miracle!”

Daphné blinked at the explanation, confused. She had just completely disappeared into the fountain? Without a trace?

"It seemed as though the le—," Monsieur Neuvillette's voice was cut off by the sounds of familiar voices.

“Daphné! Daphné!” A voice above the whispers surrounding her called out her name. Daphné could faintly see the crowd part as Shohre and Ebert squeezed through the crew members. Right, she forgot they would be checking out the Opera Epiclese today. Shohre kneeled in front of Daphné, genuine concern written across her expression as she checked for any external injuries. A warm, gentle hand swept stray hairs out of Daphné’s face. Ebert crouched down beside Shohre, equal worry painted onto his face.

Ebert lightly patted Daphné’s shoulder, “Hat Guy is out with the Traveler and their floating companion, but we had a few Gardes go find and inform them. He should find us shortly,” At the news, Daphné released a sigh of relief, some of the tension left her body.

“What happened to you, Daphné? Are you okay?” Shohre asked smoothly, but her words were pointed at those around them. It was clear that Shohre was demanding a real explanation, not some finicky story.

Daphné weakly grabbed Shohre’s sleeve, not wanting to start a confrontation. But, Shohre shook her head in response. Turning her gaze to those around her, she asked, “It looks like she almost drowned. Just look at how pale she is. What happened here?”

“It is as you heard. I arrived at the scene after she fell in. I was able to locate her whereabouts within the Fountain. Although it is my speculation at the moment, the leyline energy and emotions running within the water may have been contributing factors. It was the —” Neuvillette paused and Daphné tilted her head, waiting for him to continue. She watched as his eyes widened ever so slightly that she wasn’t sure if she saw correctly or if there was still water in her eyes.

“We’ll hear an official explanation later,” Ebert announced as he stood back up.

Shohre looked at Daphné softly, “Are you well enough to head back to the hotel? Let’s get you changed into something warmer. I’ll help you up.”

Although Shohre spent most of her days within the Akademiya at the House of Daena, she easily lifted Daphné from the ground. After all, she was a member of the Mahamatra trained by General Cyno. Daphné’s hand slipped out of the hold of Monsieur Neuvillette as she was pulled away. She felt the warmth of his palm fading, as each finger left his grasp. Her eyes were drawn to Monsieur Neuvillette’s face as he stared down at their parting hands. Shohre tucked one arm under Daphné’s arm and hoisted her up. She then bent down and urged Daphné to get on her back. After a moment of hesitation and realizing she probably could not walk far, she climbed up on Shohre’s back with the assistance of Ebert.

As the three of them walked away, Daphné weakly waved at the crew members, her heart heavy with guilt for having caused such a scene and interrupted their production. She offered a small, apologetic smile, hoping to convey her regret. The bustling activity around them felt distant, a world apart from the turbulent emotions still swirling inside her.

Before Daphné turned her head forward, her eyes met Monsieur Neuvillette’s gaze once more. Although, this time she could clearly see his face unlike before when her vision was bleary. His gaze was filled with an unusual clarity, as if the thick, hazy veil that had once obscured his vision had finally lifted, revealing some profound secret that remained unknown to her. In that moment, it was as if the puzzle pieces of his understanding had all fallen into place, aligning perfectly.

⭑❃⭑

At dinner in the hotel, Daphné was bundled up in a soft wool blanket, its muted gray fabric draped over her shoulders and legs like a protective cocoon. It was an odd scene against the elegant backdrop of the beautiful dining area—gleaming chandeliers, dark wood paneling and marble columns, and flickering candles lining the tables. However, none of the staff seemed to mind; they went about their work with practiced indifference, though a few guests cast curious glances as they walked by, their eyes lingering on Daphné's unusual attire.

“I really can take this off now,” Daphné muttered under her breath, her voice barely louder than the hum of conversation around them. She shifted the blanket off her shoulders, its weight suddenly feeling like too much. The heat was beginning to feel unbearable, and she could feel her back prickling with sweat as the thick fabric pressed against her skin.

Kemia, who sat beside her, glanced over with a concerned frown. Without a word, she gently tucked the blanket more neatly around Daphné’s legs, "At least keep it on your legs," she advised softly, her voice laced with care. "We can’t have you getting sick."

“What exactly happened though?” Bahar asked from across the table, her voice cutting through the quiet murmur of the room as she reached for another piece of warm, crusty bread from the center of the table. She tore off a piece absently, her eyes fixed on Daphné with curiosity.

Daphné hesitated for a moment, her gaze flicking to the untouched food on her plate before meeting Bahar’s eyes.

"I’m… not really sure," she began, her voice still very hoarse, "I grabbed Ginna’s arm and fell into the fountain instead of her—she was holding some expensive Kamera equipment, and I didn’t want it to get ruined." She paused, the memory of the fall still sharp in her mind. "I just... fell into this very dark sea, like it was endless. It was hard to see anything. It felt like it was expanding into nothingness. I thought I heard whispers, but maybe it was just my brain. I’m not really sure."

As she spoke, her fingers dug deep into the blanket in her lap, as if trying to anchor herself to the present. Despite the warmth of the room and the heat of the blanket, a shiver traveled down her back, her skin crawling at the memory of the dark, suffocating void she’d fallen into.

Vikram, who had been quietly listening, spoke up then, his voice gentle yet firm. "I’ll be meeting with the Chief Iudex tomorrow at the Palais Mermonia to discuss the incident," he said, his tone soothing. "They’ve also requested your presence, Daphné. You can refuse if you wish. We won’t force you to go if you don’t want to. It’s not your fault. I am asking since it involves you. What would you like to do?" His words were calm, though Daphné couldn’t shake the nagging feeling that her own discomfort had caused more than just a small interruption to his schedule.

Daphné pushed her food around on her plate with her fork, the motion slow and mechanical. Her appetite had shrunk to almost nothing. "I’ll go," she said after a long pause, her voice quiet but resolute. "What time is it?"

“It will be in the late morning, so feel free to sleep in,” Vikram replied wearing a weak smile. “I have already sent a report to the Akademiya since this is a very important matter.”

“Oh, it’s not much. All is well that ends well,” Daphné shook her head, not wanting to give more work to others, “It was not an urgent matter.”

“You almost drowned from what I saw,” Shohre interrupted, “Of course the Akademiya should know about the incident especially if the Court of Fontaine was negligent.”

“No, really,” Daphné shook her head again.

“It’s alright, Daphné.” Vikram’s voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable weight to it. "If there are no issues, it should all be resolved tomorrow. It was a scary experience, so rest up well. It’s been a long day, so how about we all reconvene in the morning?"

The group nodded in agreement, the conversation tapering off as they all exchanged tired glances. There was a strange, unspoken tension in the air, as though everyone had been holding their breath since the incident. Daphné, feeling the weight of the silence, couldn't help but feel responsible. If she hadn’t fallen into the fountain, none of this would have happened. Her mind replayed the fall over and over, each time with a little more guilt.

Readjusting the wool blanket around her shoulders, Daphné gave a small, reluctant nod and followed Shohre down the hallway toward their rooms. The soft rustle of the blanket against her skin was a small comfort, but it did little to ease the knot of unease twisting in her stomach. Hat Guy followed them, almost as if escorting them, to their room. Daphné didn’t question it because she did not have the energy. At the door to their room, Shohre nodded her head toward them and slipped inside, leaving Daphné alone with Hat Guy in the hall.

"You haven’t said anything throughout dinner," Daphné said, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes dropped to her shoes, not sure why she felt compelled to break the silence. She was, of course, well aware that Hat Guy wasn’t one for conversation, especially not when it came to apologies, but the awkward quiet had settled too heavily around them. She wasn’t sure what else to say, or even if she should say anything at all.

“If you’re tired,” Hat Guy began. For a moment, if she did not know better, he was offering an listening ear. But, she knew better. “Go write a letter to Nahida.”

“Sure, sure,” Daphné agreed. “I usually send a postcard or two back when traveling anyway. Are you going to write a letter to Nahida as well? Should we send them together?”

“I included my report when Vikram sent his out.” Hat Guy replied. “Go to bed now.”

“If the oh so magnificent Hat Guy says so,” Daphné jested, a faint smile on her face. “Then this lowly peasant will return to her quarters.”

“Idiot,” Hat Guy grumbled, but lacking the usual bite. The smile on Daphné’s face only grew larger at that. "And, wipe that stupid grin off your face."

Only after Daphné had closed the door behind her did she hear the soft, deliberate sound of Hat Guy's footsteps retreating down the hallway. Daphné quickly got ready for bed, changing into her comfortable pajamas. As she brushed through her hair absentmindedly, she glanced around the room. While waiting for her turn in the washroom, Daphné idly skimmed through the few books the hotel had provided—mostly well-worn travel guides and a couple of old novels. She flipped through the pages absentmindedly, but her mind kept drifting back to the strange sensation of falling into the dark, endless sea. It still felt surreal, like a dream that she couldn’t quite shake off.

After a few minutes, Shohre emerged from the washroom, looking as composed as always despite the strange atmosphere that seemed to cling to them both. Daphné didn't have to ask; Shohre gave her a small, almost reassuring nod before stepping aside to let her in.

Daphné quickly completed her evening routine, brushing her teeth and splashing water on her face, the coolness helping to ground her. She could still feel the heat of the blanket on her skin, even though it was no longer wrapped around her. When she finished, she crawled into bed, the soft sheets cool against her skin. The comfort was momentary—her mind still buzzing with fragmented thoughts about the fountain, the whispers, and the strange void. 

The room was dim, with only the faint glow of the bedside lamp casting shadows along the walls. They exchanged a few quiet words—nothing heavy, just small talk about tomorrow’s plans and the possibility of a long day ahead. Daphné appreciated the fact that Shohre was not grilling her with questions about what happened in that dark... Daphné shook her head, trying to push the memories out of the forefront of her mind. With a final sigh, both of them settled into the quiet of the night, and after a few more moments of wordless connection, they decided to turn in for an early night.

As Daphné closed her eyes to sleep, the faint sounds of the hotel room—the soft rustling of sheets, the distant hum of the city outside—faded into the background, but the memory of the water was all too vivid. The darkness that had swallowed her whole, cold and endless, seemed to creep back into her mind with an unsettling persistence. It wasn’t just the memory of the fall anymore; it was the sensation of it—the suffocating weight, the chilling pressure around her body, as if the very water had a grip on her, pulling her deeper into its infinite blackness.

Her body shivered involuntarily at the thought, and she instinctively pulled the covers tighter around herself, seeking warmth and comfort in their familiar softness. But no matter how she wrapped herself up, the coldness of the water seemed to follow her. It lingered, more so than she had anticipated, like a ghostly aftertaste that clung to her skin, refusing to let go. Daphné curled in on herself, hugging her knees closer to her chest, trying to escape the feeling of weightlessness and disorientation that still clung to her senses. Her heart beat too fast, too erratically, as though her body had been marked by that unnatural fall. She squeezed her eyes shut tighter, willing the sensation to disappear.

She hoped that she could fall asleep quickly so she could wake up and that the morning would come with the blazing sun that would burn away the lingering cold. Slowly, her breathing deepened, and despite the lingering unease, her body began to relax. The night stretched on, quiet and still, as Daphné eventually drifted into a restless sleep, the shadow of the water trailing her even as she closed her eyes.

⭑❃⭑

It was curious how Daphné ended up standing on a golden beach with a never-ending ocean stretched out before her. The scene was surreal. Fantastical. The sun hovered just above the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow across the water. The ocean’s surface shimmered with a million tiny reflections, like thousands of scattered diamonds catching the last light of day. The sky above was an explosion of colors—purples, pinks, oranges—shifting and blending in ways that felt unnatural, as if a kaleidoscope had burst open, scattering its hues across the skies.

To her left, the ocean stretched out endlessly, its waves frozen in mid-motion, towering but still. To her right, a dense, lush rainforest rose up from the sand—its trees dark and rich in green, their trunks twisting and turning like ancient sentinels guarding some forgotten place. The dense foliage was reminiscent of the forests of Sumeru, with their thick canopies, tangled vines, and the faint smell of earth and rain.

Daphné took in her surroundings in awe, her eyes wide as she tried to make sense of it all. The more she looked, the more she realized how still everything was. Time seemed to have stopped. The waves didn’t crash against the shore, suspended in mid-air as though time itself had forgotten them. Birds, caught in their flight, hung motionless in the sky like wax figures, their wings spread wide but unmoving. The trees, too, were frozen in place, their leaves suspended mid-breeze, the branches locked in eternal stillness. There was no wind, no rustle of leaves, no sound of distant waves crashing.

A strange, almost unsettling silence filled the air, but for some reason, it didn't frighten her. It was as though the world had paused just for her, waiting to be explored. The coarse, warm sensation of sand beneath her feet was oddly grounding. Her toes curled into it, the grainy particles sifting between them as she stood there, trying to process the strange beauty of it all. Daphné reached down and grazed the sand with her fingers. Taking a handful of sand, she watched as the grains slipped between the gaps in her fingers like water. It felt… almost unreal. 

Daphné began to walk down the coastline, the warm sand sinking beneath her feet with each step. The sensation was oddly comforting, like the earth was gently embracing her with every movement. She continued on, her pace slow and unhurried, her eyes tracing the breathtaking scenery.

As she walked, something caught her eye—a dark object ahead, stark against the expanse of golden sand. It stood out in the otherwise pristine landscape, its deep color almost unnatural in the sunlight. Intrigued, Daphné picked up her pace, her curiosity piqued. As she drew closer, the object began to take shape, revealing itself as a suitcase. It was a nice one with nice dark leather and beautiful golden trim. The way it sat there, abandoned yet untouched, gave it an air of mystery. Leaning down to get a closer inspection, she noticed the fine detailing. It certainly seemed like a well made item. She wondered why it was left on this abandoned beach, where time stood still. Why would someone leave their luggage here?

But there was something more—something oddly familiar about it. The feeling tugged at the back of her mind as she knelt beside it, inspecting the suitcase with a growing sense of recognition. She closed her eyes, her brow furrowing slightly as she tried to place it. Where had she seen it before? The suitcase’s design was too distinctive, too striking for it to be a coincidence. 

With a snap of her fingers, she blurted out to herself, “It’s the suitcase from under my bed! But, why is it here?”

It was the only other thing she had from whatever her previous life was besides the clothes off her back. What its contents were, Daphné could not remember. After she quickly adjusted to her new life in Sumeru City, the suitcase was left forgotten collecting dust beneath her bed untouched. 

Without much thought, Daphné crouched down beside the suitcase. Something—perhaps the same curiosity that had drawn her to it on the beach—compelled her to open it now. She clicked the latches, the soft sound of the mechanism unlocking echoing in the stillness around her.

Her hands rested on the handle, but she hesitated. There was a lingering uncertainty, a strange mix of anticipation and trepidation. What if the contents inside were not good? What if she would rather not see it?

But then again, what could harm her inside of a suitcase? The hesitation was brief. Curiosity got the better of her, and with a deep breath, she pulled the suitcase open.

At first, nothing happened. Then, a sudden burst of light poured from the suitcase, too bright and blinding to be real. It engulfed her vision, spilling out like liquid light, overwhelming her senses. The world around her seemed to collapse, folding in on itself as everything turned into a radiant white blur. The light was so intense, so pure, that for a moment, she couldn’t tell where she ended and the light began.

⭑❃⭑

“…huh?” Daphné grumbled, her voice thick with sleep as her eyes fluttered open. She blinked several times, trying to clear the fog of slumber from her mind. The vivid beach, the endless horizon, the stillness of the world—it all vanished like smoke as reality came rushing back. Instead of the golden sands beneath her feet, she was met with the stark white ceiling of the hotel room. 

Daphné sat up slowly, feeling the weight of the blanket still tangled around her legs. She rubbed at her eyes, then looked down at her hands, expecting to find traces of sand, a lingering reminder of the golden beach. But there was nothing—just her pale skin, warm and soft against the fabric of the sheets. She ran her fingers over her forehead, still feeling the faint trace of disorientation. Her mind felt heavy, as though it were trying to distinguish what was reality.

“Did I just… dream?” Daphné muttered to herself, her voice barely more than a whisper.

Chapter Text

Stepping into the spacious elevator, she glanced down at her feet as a sudden spur of anxiety clutched her heart. The symmetrical ceiling felt as though it was closing in on her, caving in as she watched the light flicker as the elevator passed each floor—one floor closer to what she dreaded most. The clattering of mechanical noise blurred with the sounds in her mind as she tried to block out her distracting thoughts.

“Vikram, what do you think the Court will say? I…” Daphné’s words faded as her anxiety grew. 

Vikram glanced down at her. She shuddered at what she expected to be an exasperated frown, but her worries diminished when she looked up at him. Vikram wore a faint smile, one laced with concern—not for himself, but for her. “You need not worry, Daphné. We have the authority of the Akademiya and Sumeru behind us. And, Lesser Lord Kusanali’s Sage has a silver tongue,” Vikram simply waved in the general direction of Hat Guy.

Vikram was right about Hat Guy’s silver tongue. If he needed to, Hat Guy did have a way with words—shrouding the truth behind convoluted, vague riddles. Though, despite even having Hat Guy’s silver tongue on their side, they were in a foreign nation and international relations needed to be maintained. Hat Guy could only get away with so much, even if somehow it was revealed he was the second Sage of Buer—an appointment given to him as a formality giving him discretionary authority. Another issue was his limited patience and attitude.

“But, what if—” Daphné was gently interrupted as Vikram patted her shoulder.

“We can worry about the what if’s when we cross that bridge. For now, take a deep breath and focus on your breathing. Your breathing pattern seems to be a bit irregular,” Vikram pointed out.

Daphné realized she had been taking short, shallow breaths. Easing herself back into a normal breathing pattern, she felt her muscles slightly relax. “I’m amazed you noticed.”

“You’re just not self aware,” Hat Guy stated, leaning against the walls of the elevator.

“I’d say we’ve all been through stressful things here and there. We live some and learn some more. My lungs used to seize up quite often due to stress when I was still a student, but that was ages ago. Exams, grant proposals, networking, it can be a lot. I had to make frequent stops at Birmastan,” Vikram joked lightly, waving off the fact that he seemed to have had some serious health concerns. Were all researchers and scholars so passionate about their craft they often forgot their health? It would not be the first time she had seen such situations. “Look at me ramble. And, look, we’ve made it to the top,” Vikram stated as the dark green stone doors opened. 

“You don’t need to narrate everything that happens,” Hat Guy scoffed as he exited the elevator first, then followed by Daphné.

Vikram weakly shook his head as he followed after Hat Guy and Daphné, “I believe it can help ease stress in certain circumstances. It can be nice to distract your mind from wandering thoughts. But, if it seemed to help little Daphné here, then that is what counts.”

“I’m not that young nor am I that short,” Daphné rolled her eyes, but was thankful for something else to focus her thoughts on.

“Then just consider it as an old man’s ramblings,” He chuckled, a small tremor in his deep voice, as his brown bangs slipped down across his forehead.

“You can’t be that old, Vikram,” Daphné teased, “I mean, you are what? Early 50s?”

“I lost count after a while. I’ve just considered myself eternally thirty. It’s a common mindset of aging adults that are in denial of their age,” Vikram shrugged as they walked down the long stone walkway towards the ever looming Palais Mermonia. Daphné was unconvinced by his answer but dropped the topic. After all, she could not really fight back since she also did not know her age. Gauging her appearance by comparing it against others, she guessed she was in her late twenties by now, but she never knew for sure.

“How about you, Hat Guy?” Vikram asked Hat Guy who was a few paces ahead of them.

Hat Guy remained silent. He was never one to engage in idle chatter since he thought it was meaningless. He has said so before many times, too. His hat was titled backwards as if Hat Guy was staring up at the cloud-speckled sky. Or, maybe he was just trying to block the two of them out completely.

“Hello? Hat Guy?” Daphné poked Hat Guy’s shoulder from behind. “Helloooo?”

He swatted her hand away after enduring the poking for a few seconds—longer than he usually tolerated—and stated, “Imagine what you want. I don’t care.”

So, he also did not know. Or, so Daphné thought to herself. Others may not know, but since she was sometimes privy to Hat Guy’s conversations with Nahida, she thought he had to be pretty old. His puppet shell was ageless against the flow of time. Maybe the troupes in light novels were true about long-lived species. Once someone lived so long, one would forget how old they were.

“Well, I hope your tongue is sharp enough for what is to come,” Vikram sighed playfully. Daphné wondered how such a character was appointed as the Grand Conservator. Compared to others, he was much more of a social individual. However, most of the scholars and students in the Akademiya were eccentric one way or the other. They were, after all, researchers and scholars.

As their conversation came to a lull, they climbed the stairs to the entrance of the Palais Mermonia. The large looming building seemed to cave over her, swallowing her in its shadow. Gulping down her anxiety, she reached for the door handle. The weight of the door as she pushed it open felt vaguely familiar, as if she pushed this very door hundreds… thousands of times before.

What felt even more mysterious was the fact that Daphné was not surprised when an adorable teal Melusine was waiting for them in the lobby of the Palais Mermonia.

“Welcome to the Palais Mermonia, delegates of Sumeru,” Sedene waved enthusiastically at the guests. “You have a meeting with Monsieur Neuvillette and a few officers of the court in the Chief Iudex’s office. Please follow me to the receptionist desk so I can check you in,” Sedene smiled and motioned further into the building. Everything about the interior screamed luxury with gold decorations everywhere.

“Thank you, Miss Sedene. For our reference, may we have the names of the officers who will be present? To my understanding, there would be three others present. We would like to keep the details to a need-to-know basis in the meantime,” Vikram asked in a polite tone as he swept his bangs out of his face.

Sedene responded, leading them into the next room where rows of tables lined each side of the wallway, “Yes, Monsieur Vikram. Currently, there will be four people in total present from Fontaine. There will be Monsieur Neuvillette, the Chief Iudex, Monsieur Esteben, a court stenographer, Mademoiselle Olivia, a renowned hydrologist, and Monsieur Vuillermoz, an accomplished researcher at the New Fontaine Research Institute in the fields of ley lines and Arkhium. I may enter at some point during the meeting depending on circumstances.”

At the end of the long carpet, a wide dark teal receptionist desk stood against the far wall, its polished surface gleaming faintly under the soft, diffused light. The wood had a subtle sheen to it, a deep greenish hue. Sedene walked around the desk and appeared from behind the counter, her head popping up over the counter. Her movements were brisk but not hurried, her hands rummaging through a stack of papers before she set them into some semblance of order.

Daphné stood patiently, her gaze sweeping across the room. As Sedene continued to shuffle papers, Daphné’s attention was drawn to the large windows lining the far wall. They stretched from floor to ceiling, their frames a delicate mix of gold and soft brass that caught the light. The pale blue glow filtering through the glass bathed the room in a soft, pale light.

The hum of quiet conversation and the rustle of paper filled the air, though it was punctuated by the occasional sharp click of keys—typewriters, Daphné realized. Several desks around the room were occupied by people, their fingers tapping with practiced rhythm. The sound was rhythmic and constant, reminding Daphné of something familiar. She closed her eyes for a moment, letting the noise wash over her, and in that instant, it was as though she were back at the House of Daena in the Akademiya. Daphné sighed, just the faintest hint of nostalgia creeping in. The room before her felt both alien and strangely comforting, like a distant echo of something she once knew.

“I apologize for the wait. Please sign these documents,” Sedene stated in a cheery voice as she pushed two stacks of documents towards them, “And, these stacks of documents are the material that will be covered during the meeting. Please use them as reference.”

“Bureaucracy follows me everywhere,” Daphné mumbled under her breath and Vikram chuckled at her comment while taking a stack of documents.

“Just wait until you have to get your research proposal signed off by the Akademiya Scribe,” Vikram sighed as his brows furrowed together as if remembering a long dull conversation with the Scribe about funding.

“Ahahaha,” Daphné laughed dryly, not wanting to admit it aloud in case the Scribe ever caught wind of her saying it. He still somehow terrified her despite him being Kaveh’s roommate .

The three of them briefly reviewed the documents, skimming over the dry legal language with an air of disinterest. The papers were mostly formalities—just a written record confirming their presence at the Palais Mermonia, a bureaucratic nod to their visit. There was little to note beyond the dates, names, and the standard clauses that seemed to follow them everywhere. Daphné signed with a swift motion, the pen's tip scratching lightly against the paper. Once she finished, she slid the form back towards Sedene.

Sedene, however, didn’t immediately reach for the paper. Her large, magenta eyes remained fixed on Daphné as though she were seeing something beyond the surface. The receptionist's gaze was intent, sharp, like a researcher observing a specimen for the first time—curious, analytical, almost clinical. Just like the other day when their eyes met at the opening ceremony across a sea of people, there was a certain glint in those eyes, a spark of interest that Daphné couldn’t quite place. Feeling uncomfortable under her watch, Daphné avoided her gaze.

After they all signed their respective papers, Sedene said, “Please follow me.”

Daphné did not wait for Sedene to walk around the desk, turning towards the right and walking towards the double large double doors instinctively. After taking a few steps forward, Daphné felt the Melusine stare into the back of her head. Then, Sedene appeared next to her, gazing up at Daphné with stars dazzling in her eyes, almost akin to expectancy. It felt so… odd. Almost typical?

“This way, please,” Sedene waved towards the double doors leading to the Chief Iudex’s office. When they reached the doors, Sedene lifted her small hand and knocked before pushing it open. Daphné nodded her head politely and ignored the fact the little Melusine was burning a hole in the side of her head. When she glanced back up, her lips parted slightly as she met beautiful prismatic eyes.

It was the first time Daphné met Monsieur Neuvillette in any official capacity, at least that she could remember. The first time, she was caught trespassing. The second time, she was saved from drowning in the Fountain of Lucine. Now, she finally stood before him once more.

“Welcome, Sumeru delegates. Please come in and have a seat,” Monsieur Neuvillette motioned towards a table surrounded by two couches and a few chairs. Everyone briefly exchanged introductions and moved to sit down around the table. As everyone got settled into place, Daphné looked between the different Fontaine representatives. Nothing against the others, but everyone seemed rather plain when standing next to the Chief Iudex, excluding Hat Guy who was in his own level of doll-pretty. Afterall, he was a puppet.

Sedene poured some tea from the pretty blue porcelain pot in the middle of the table, offering the first cup to Daphné which she graciously took. As she took in a deep breath, the scent was relaxing. The next cup Sedene poured was offered to Hat Guy but he flatly ignored her. Vikram graciously took it instead.

“Shall we get straight to the point?” Vikram stated after he sat down with a cup of tea in hand. He gently blew on the surface of the cup, but he maintained eye contact with the Chief Iudex, “What happened to Daphné when she fell into the Fountain of Lucine? Why did that occur?”

“As you are undoubtedly aware, an investigation into the cause of the incident has already been initiated,” Mademoiselle Olivia began, her voice measured and deliberate. “The court has formulated several preliminary hypotheses; however, there remain a few additional inquiries we must pursue for the sake of clarity. It is perhaps little more than a rumor for people outside of Fontaine, but it is said that the Fountain of Lucine possesses unique properties. Revered as a wishing fountain, it is also the convergence point of all the waters of Fontaine, drawing together the emotions, words, thoughts, and sentiments of both individuals, animals, and the environment alike, channeling them into a singular location.”

“Hmmm,” Vikram subtly nodded his head. “What you’re saying is that it is a sentient wishing fountain?” Vikram asked as he folded his hands over each other in his lap, “And this wasn’t an issue before for the people of Fontaine?”

“It is only speculation at the moment, but the levels of ley line energies tend to fluctuate around the fountain as it has a high concentration of strong emotions and activity. Although this has never really happened before, the ley line energy within the fountain may have resonated with Miss Daphné. It seems as though Miss Daphné may have an affinity to the Hydro element. It was odd though that we checked the information submitted to the court and saw that she does not have a vision,” Vuillermoz’s gaze shifted from Vikram to Daphné. “Are you aware if you’ve ever felt particularly drawn to any elemental energies before? Hydro, in particular.”

“Me?” Daphné pointed to herself, completely forgetting she was the reason why this meeting was happening. She cleared her throat, the sharpness of it surprising even herself, and quickly corrected her posture, trying to mask her flustered reaction. "I don’t think so, not more than the average person." Her voice softened, almost as if she were trying to convince herself of her own words. "I sometimes play in the rivers near Sumeru City with friends, though."

Her eyes flickered toward the stenographer, whose fingers moved across the typewriter rapidly, capturing each word she uttered with mechanical precision. A knot of self-consciousness tightened in her stomach, and she instinctively straightened, her words now feeling more exposed than ever. The relentless tapping of the stenographer's machine seemed to echo in her mind, amplifying the feeling that every tiny detail of her speech, every hesitation, was being preserved for future examination.

“In the folder of documents we provided, in the second section, we compiled the past ley line activities and around the Fountain of Lucine,” Olivia pointed to the folder in front of Hat Guy, who was skimming through a part of the documents, seemingly uninterested in the conversation. Daphné wondered why he decided to tag along if he was so keen on not participating in the conversation. Olivia continued, “While these are historic values as the Court or the Research Institute do not constantly monitor the fluctuations, it may give insights into it. We are still reviewing all the data.”

Vikram grabbed a portion of the documents, his eyes quickly skimming over the data. After a few minutes, he handed the documents to Daphné before stating, “The hydrodynamic data presented here,” he began, tapping the paper lightly, “indicates that once the waters reach the Fountain of Lucine, the velocity of the flow undergoes a significant deceleration. The discharge rates drastically reduce, suggesting some form of obstruction or alteration at the convergence point. This behavior seems highly unusual. What I am curious to know is the exact path the water takes after it reaches the fountain. Does it follow a specific channel, or does it dissipate in a more erratic manner? The data here does not provide a clear trajectory beyond this point. And there seems to be bouts of irregular activity occasionally. Is there some external factor that may have caused it?”

Daphné flipped through the data with an unexpected sense of ease, tuning out the ongoing conversation between the hydrologist and Vikram. She was surprised by how intuitive it all seemed. The intricate jargon of hydrology—terms like flow velocity, hydrologic conductivity, discharge rates , and laminar versus turbulent flow —had always sounded daunting to her, but as her eyes scanned the tables and graphs, she found herself absorbing the information with a surprising fluency. The data points made sense. The variations in water speed, the shifts in pressure gradients, the indicators of kinematic viscosity and hydraulic conductivity—it all fell into place more naturally than she had anticipated. It was as if she looked at these types of reports for years. The methodologies outlined—field sampling and numerical simulations—were clear and systematic. She found herself mentally filling in the gaps, understanding how the water behaved as it moved through the intricate network of Fontaine’s waterways.

“Um, excuse me,” Daphné pointed at the discrepancy she saw in the data, “Considering the data provided, wouldn’t it be possible for the water to be funneling into a separate pocket in space, similar to that of a domain, constructed and or maintained by elemental energy that was concentrated over time?”

“Yes,” Olivia was startled by her sudden interruption before leaning forward in her chair, “That was certainly one of the conclusions my team had come to. For you to grasp it so quickly, the researchers of the Akademiya live up to their reputation. I heard your academic focus was in literature. The Akademiya must have rigorous courses so everyone is well rounded.”

“Olivia,” Vuillermoz coughed into his hand.

“Ah, my apologies, Miss Daphné.” Olivia bowed her head.

“No, no,” Daphné was flustered, “I am still lacking compared to my colleagues.”

“We don’t know much about the creation of domains, but we do have a hypothesis that maybe some of the water from the fountain is being funneled into this gap in space. The data shows a possible correlation, but not strong enough to be causation,” Vuillermoz commented. “Research of the creation of domains is still being researched. Spatial manipulation is still widely unknown.”

“Miss Daphné, do you mind telling us what exactly you experienced the moment you fell into the water?” Monsieur Neuvillette asked politely, sitting upright in his chair. It was the first time he spoke up since the start of the discussion. Daphné’s eyes drifted over to his elegant figure.

Under Monsieur Neuvillette’s gaze, Daphné felt a different kind of anxiety—a discomfort not born from the usual unease of being scrutinized by the highest-ranking official of Fontaine, but from something more personal, more unsettling. It was the anxiety of being exposed, a fear of showcasing herself to him. She couldn’t quite understand why she hesitated to answer his questions, why her tongue seemed tied in a way it never had been before. And there was something else, too—a faint, persistent fear that clung to the edges of her mind, a whisper of unease she couldn’t shake.

“Did you feel any odd sensations such as entering a domain or passing through some barrier?” He asked her another question before she could respond to the first question.

Daphné focused on the one thing she could still manipulate: her expression. She plastered on the mask hoping it would be enough to trick everyone, one that showed nothing but calm—nothing but confidence. She told herself that everything was fine, even as her heart beat faster and her thoughts became muddled. Everything was fine. She was fine. 

“If you don’t remember the sensation, did you ever open your eyes at any point? Do you remember what your surroundings looked like? Do you remember hearing anything?” Neuvillette continued.

Why did she feel the overwhelming need to hide her emotions, to lock them away where no one could reach them? Why couldn’t she just… ? She didn’t know. She couldn’t explain it, not even to herself. But there was something primal about it, a deep-rooted instinct to keep her true self buried—hidden from those who might try to pry it open. A force of habit even.

“If you are uncomfortable with answering any question, there is no need to respond,” Monsieur Neuvillette said, his voice calm but pointed, as if he had seen right through her poorly crafted smile. 

Daphné flinched. The smile fell from her face as quickly as it had appeared, leaving behind a faint trace of vulnerability. Her stomach twisted with a mix of unease and self-consciousness, the weight of the interrogation suddenly feeling much heavier under his unyielding gaze.

The anxiety chewed at her insides, relentless and gnawing. It wasn’t just the interrogation itself—it was him . Monsieur Neuvillette. It was strange. Back at the Opera Epiclese, their first conversation had been easy, casual. She had spoken freely about her work, her studies, exchanging pleasantries like two colleagues or acquaintances. There had been no pressure, no underlying expectation to reveal anything personal. It had been simple small talk. But now, with him sitting there, so composed, so inscrutable, every word she spoke seemed too heavy to say.

“I think it is best if we return to the hotel,” Hat Guy stated, placing the stack of documents he had been flicking through onto the table. He did not even look in her or Vikram’s direction when he said so. Realizing they were still in an important meeting with Fontaine’s top official, Daphné forced down her unexplainable anxiety, writing it off as homesickness or some random emotional affliction. She took a deep breath to calm herself.

“Ah,” Daphné interrupted Hat Guy and stepped with her heel into his foot. She saw Hat Guy flinch next to her. She could feel his glare burn into the side of her head and decided, for her own well-being, not to look in his direction for the rest of the meeting. She would deal with the consequences later.

“No, I’m fine to answer. I was just… collecting myself is all,” She waved her hand. “As for the answers…”

Daphné retold what she remembered of falling into the fountain. It was as if the fountain and the waters had swallowed her whole, taking her to some place beyond the reach of the known world. The disorienting sensation of being submerged in such a profound nothingness was unlike anything she had ever experienced. Her body felt weightless, but also trapped, suspended in a way that left her disoriented, as though her very existence had become untethered from reality. There were no telltale signs of passing through a domain, no shift in the air, no distortion of space and time that one might expect from a place beyond the physical realm. There was only the sensation of sinking. She also mentioned about the mummering voices that surrounded her like a wind storm, whipping past her body. Despite the chaos of the murmurs, one voice cut through the noise, rising above the rest. She talked about the one voice that was clear, though faint, as if struggling to be heard over the overwhelming tide of sound. It carried a tremor of fear—of desperation. It was a voice filled with helplessness, reaching out in vain, as if calling for something, or perhaps someone.

The delegation members and Fontaine officials, far too immersed in their academic discussion, had long surpassed the expected time allotted for the meeting. What had started as a relatively focused exchange of facts and data slowly devolved into a labyrinth of technicalities, hypotheses, and proposals. The complexities surrounding the case only seemed to pull them further from the original purpose of the meeting. Daphné found herself lost in the tide of their words, her mind drifting in and out as their conversation continued to stretch on, far beyond the hour they had originally planned for.

Eventually, the meeting seemed to shift in tone. The academic discussions wound down, replaced by the more mundane—yet somehow more tense—issue of compensation. The conversation turned toward the legalities of the damages incurred by the incident. Talk of compensation calculations, reparations, and setting up committees to address the damages consumed the final moments of the meeting. Daphné barely registered the specifics, her thoughts elsewhere by that point.

What truly held her attention, however, was Monsieur Neuvillette. As the meeting wore on, she found his gaze flickering in her direction more frequently. At first, she had dismissed it as a passing glance—an offhand look between discussions—but as time passed, she couldn't shake the feeling that his attention was more purposeful, more intent. His eyes, sharp and analytical, seemed to linger on her for a moment longer each time.

The longer she remained under his gaze, the more familiar it seemed—almost as if she were no longer a stranger to him, despite their relatively brief interactions. It was an unsettling yet strangely comforting sensation, as though he had been watching her for far longer than she had realized. The anxiety that had initially gripped her heart still simmered just beneath the surface, a constant companion in his presence. But something else was creeping in—a subtle, slow-burning curiosity that began to eclipse her discomfort.

There was also a softness to his gaze, a certain warmth that she hadn’t noticed before. It was fleeting, barely perceptible, but unmistakable when it appeared—a gentleness that softened the harsh lines of his demeanor. For a brief moment, Daphné could have sworn there was a hint of something more—affection, perhaps? It was an expression so at odds with his stoic image. And yet, it didn’t feel entirely wrong. It was as if, for a fleeting second, she wasn’t just another face in the room, but someone he... cared about? The thought lingered in her mind, unsettling in its own right, but there was no denying the truth in it. His gaze, though still unreadable, had softened. In a way, it almost felt like a quiet recognition—an unspoken connection.

Despite the odd warmth that had crept into his gaze, Daphné couldn’t help but wonder what lay behind it. Why her? The question gnawed at her, more pressing than the discussions around compensation, yet she found herself unable to voice it.

“We have gone beyond the meeting time by an hour,” Esteben announced just as the discussion was coming to an end. He seemed a bit anxious to leave, probably due to another appointment that he would be running late to soon.

“I see,” Monsieur Neuvillette nodded, “Let this be the end of the discussion for now. If you have any questions or concerns, please do not hesitate to reach out to the Court of Fontaine.”

At his final words, everyone began packing up to leave. During the discussion, the neat stack of documents was scattered across the table as they threw hypotheses and data around. The stenographer was rushing to pack up and briefly exchanged some words with the Iudex before giving short farewells and disappearing from the office. Daphné helped put together some papers, handing small organized stacks back to Vikram when she noticed Monsieur Neuvillette’s shadow looming over her.

“May I,” Monsieur Neuvillette hesitated briefly, his arm slightly outstretched in her direction, “have a moment to speak with you privately?”

Before Daphné could respond, or react for that matter, Hat Guy took a step forward, cutting into Monsieur Neuvillette’s line of sight. “I’m sure you are busy. As it happens, we have places to be as well. The meeting ran well over the expected time so I’m sure work is backed up now.”

“But—” Daphné tried to interject.

“Right, Daphné?” Hat Guy glanced back at her with a smile, but she knew that hidden behind it was anger. She swore she even saw his eye twitch from acting so strangely.

“I would like to discuss what transpired with her. Alone,” Monsieur Neuvillette replied in an even voice.

“I believe we discussed all that there was to be discussed during the meeting. If you need an additional statement, send another officer of the court to conduct it. I’m sure you are far too busy with your schedule. And, we have places to be and a festival to go enjoy. I find it unreasonable for you, the Fontaine official who is in charge of whatever occurred at the fountain, to interfere in our schedule more than you have,” Hat Guy crossed his arms. His words were clearly drawing a line between the delegation and Fontaine which was clearly not what she had read was appropriate behavior since she thought the delegation was trying to establish stronger bonds, not break them.

“I would also like to discuss what happened at the Gala,” Neuvillette added, not backing down from Hat Guy’s obvious lack of cooperation. 

“The Gala?” Daphné tilted her head, confused at the sudden change of topic. When Neuvillette’s gaze shifted onto her, she gasped, “Oh god, I did something at the Gala, didn’t I?” The color drained from her face as Daphné slapped a hand over her mouth, remembering only the fact that she had gotten black out drunk.

“That is a separate matter meant for a more appropriate time. Don’t bring in your personal excuses,” Hat Guy basically scowled at the poor Chief Iudex.

“I am finding it hard to understand why you are so adamant to speak on the Miss’ behalf,” Monsieur Neuvillette retorted as his brows furrowed together, his patience running thin with Hat Guy.

Daphné glanced in Vikram’s direction but he did not seem to care to intervene. Rather, Vikram seemed to be busying himself with flipping through the documents they had just discussed in depth. Daphné was fed up with Hat Guy’s unreasonable attitude at the moment. Unable to stand it any longer, Daphné viciously grabbed Hat Guy’s shoulders from behind him. Shaking as hard as she could, she aggressively whispered, “Of course it matters, you idiot! We should be peacekeepers, not fueling the fire. Who cares about me almost drowning when you are just trying to piss off the Iudex of Fontaine.”

Monsieur Neuvillette coughed into his gloved hand bringing attention back to himself, “Drowning is a serious matter. You should not undervalue your life. It is a very precious thing, and I’m sure many people cherish it as well. The Palais will be seriously looking into this matter so please rest assured.”

His serious tone took Daphné by surprise. She had thought of Monsieur Neuvillette as calm and even-tempered. But just then, his words betrayed a sense of frustration. The authority in his voice was unmistakable. His gaze remained steady, and for the first time, Daphné realized just how deeply he cared about the situation—how much responsibility he carried, not just as an enforcer of the law, but as someone who genuinely valued human life.

“I-I’m sorry.” She mumbled out.

“If you understand, that is all that matters,” Monsieur Neuvillette replied. Daphné blinked in surprise when she saw the corners of his lips twist up. Albeit a faint, somber smile, it took her breath away at how beautiful the man was. Even without props or lighting, he was objectively a very beautiful man. With how the light struck him from the side, illuminating part of his face and the backlight giving him a halo effect, it was breathtaking.

He continued, interrupting her daydreaming, “As for the Gala, yes. We shared an encounter when you were intoxicated at the Gala. I would like to continue our discussion from then, privately.”

“Ah, sure,” She stated without thinking, and to Hat Guy’s immediate dismay.

Next to her, she could hear him suck in a sharp inhale. Then, Hat Guy let go of a long sigh, “Are you saying yes because you feel pressured to?”

“What is this coming from?” Daphné asked, confused. She squinted her eyes and inspected his face for any signs of illness. He looked pale, but he always looked pale. She reached out to feel his temperature, forgetting he does not even have blood.

“Just answer the question,” Hat Guy bit back while pushing her hand away.

“You’re treating me like a child! I know what I’m doing. I’m just going to talk with the Iudex.” Daphné snapped back, her voice coming off stronger than she intended. However once she started, it was hard to hold back, “Why are you making it seem like the world is ending? I can handle myself just fine.”

His eyes seemed to wander over her shoulder before finding their way back to her face. “Is that so?” Hat Guy replied, detached. His posture slouched as he seemed more relaxed in his stance. It was disinterest.

“Wait, I-I know I came off str—” Daphné stuttered, regretting her word choice.

Hat Guy did not hesitate to speak over her, his voice calm but firm. “As you said, you aren’t a child. If that is so, Vikram and I will head back. Enjoy your talk.” His pale lavender eyes, sharp yet devoid of warmth, flickered briefly between her tense expression and Monsieur Nevuillette’s, as if weighing their reactions. With a resigned sigh, he shrugged his shoulders, a gesture with indifference. Without another word, he turned on his heel dragging the other man—Vikram—by the shoulder.

Vikram, caught off guard, stumbled slightly but fell into step behind him, his brow furrowing in confusion. The two men made their way to the door with a quiet, purposeful stride. As Hat Guy reached the threshold, he glanced back over his shoulder and offered a casual, dismissive wave of his hand, almost as if to erase any lingering tension in the air. Then, with a soft click, the office door swung shut, leaving only the faint echo of it closing behind them.

The office was left in an awkward silence, the kind that lingered in the space like an unresolved question. The tension from the exchange seemed to hang heavily in the air, and for a moment, neither of the remaining men spoke. The hum of the overhead lights was the only sound, amplifying the discomfort that now filled the room.

“I made him upset somehow, didn’t I?” Daphné slumped over, disheartened at her own behavior. However, she quickly rebounded, or tried to, “Anyway, besides that. Now that there are no spectators, what about the Gala? I must have done something really stupid. And for that, I’m really really sorry.” She bowed her head. It seemed like it was inevitable that she would get into trouble in Fontaine.

“I did not want to talk to you alone to scold or discipline you. I merely wish to talk. I enjoy speaking with you,” Neuvillette’s straightforwardness took Daphné off guard. She felt a slight blush color her cheeks.

“I… I see,” She stuttered out, “What would you like to talk about?”

Neuvillette raised up from his seat and went over to his desk. As he fiddled with one of the drawers for a moment, he looked up and asked, “Would you like to discuss over cake?”

“Cake?” Her eyes sparkled at the suggestion, “What kind?”

Monsieur Neuvillette chuckled, his eyes becoming incredulously soft with fondness. It was as if years of anxiety had melted off his face replaced with some sort of relief.

When she noticed his expression, she halted her footsteps from approaching the table. She was not dumb despite knowing she wasn't the brightest compared to her peers at the Akademiya. And, she wasn’t completely blind despite her friends pointing out how slow she can be sometimes. She acknowledged her lack of awareness sometimes. But that—Monsieur Neuvillette’s expression—was something even she noticed. It was more than before, it was clearly affection.

Noticing how she paused, Neuvillette dampened down his expression to something more neutral and pulled out a tray of small bite-sized cakes from his desk. As if trying to bait a small pet, he placed the tray onto his desk and slid it towards her direction. Reluctant, Daphné moved closer to his desk and quietly inspected the cakes. 

“Please do not hesitate on my behalf,” Neuvillette motioned towards the delicious looking cakes.

“Hmmm, don’t mind if I do then,” She grabbed the small silver fork that was on the tray and shoved the closest cake into her mouth. The rich chocolate flavor immediately spread on her tongue as she relished in the taste. She was so absorbed in her eating that she did not notice how Neuvillette smiled at the sight.

After devouring a few more cake slices, she glanced back up at Neuvillette, “What else did you want to talk about?”

“I thought it would only be right to inform you of what happened at the Gala,” Neuvillette said as he sat down in his chair behind the desk. Daphné sat across from him. She was not surprised that the chair’s frame was made of intricate wood carvings and the cushion was embroidered with beautiful blue flower motifs. It was fitting for the office of the Iudex of Fontaine. Although, she thought she had seen the flower motif somewhere else… 

“About the Gala,” Neuvillette began.

“Right! About the Gala,” Daphné repeated after him although a bit too focused on eyeing the remaining few cakes on the silver platter.

“I met you on one of the balconies. You were sitting on the ledge of the balcony when I arrived. I seemed to have surprised you and caught you before falling off the ledge. Although you were not far from the ground since the ballroom is on the ground floor, it is dangerous and reckless to be drunk and sitting on such a ledge.”

“O–Of course. Sorry, Monsieur.” Of all things, after being told she would not be reprimanded, she was being reprimanded like a child by an… acquaintance? She wasn’t sure if they were even acquaintances yet let alone a friend. While he seemed friendly enough, she could not place her finger on why he seemed familiar and yet also felt the need to keep him at a distance.

Neuvillette’s eyes did not leave her even when he took a sip of water from his porcelain goblet, “You asked to share a dance. And, so we did. At the same time, you seemed to have mistaken me as someone you knew. I believe the name was Kaveh?”

Daphné blinked at the unexpected name, completely shocked, “Kaveh? I thought you were Kaveh?” Monsieur Neuvillette and Kaveh could not seem to be further apart. Sure, they were tall and pretty, but that was about it. “Are you sure I did not say Alhaitham?”

“Monsieur Alhaitham, as in the ex-Grand Sage of the Akademiya?” Neuvillette asked.

“Ahh—” Daphné averted her eyes, “Yeah. You just seem much more like Alhaitham than… well Kaveh. You know Alhaitham? I heard he was only Grand Sage for a short while before returning to being the Scribe. It’s hard to believe he made a trip out to Fontaine during that time.” Daphné thought back. She entered Sumeru a few months after Alhaitham had an early retirement from being the Grand Sage. And, she heard Kaveh rant about that man plenty enough to know if Alhaitham made a trip out to Fontaine even if it was years ago.

“I see,” Neuvillette paused for a moment as he placed his empty goblet on the desk as if processing her words, “I have only exchanged written correspondence with Monsieur Alhaitham. His approach to operating the Akademiya was efficient and straightforward. I can see why the Dendro Archon favored him so.”

“Wait!” Daphné unintentionally slapped her hands down on the desk, “What’s more important is, I’m so sorry for being a bother at the Gala! I hear I can be a handful sometimes when I get drunk. I have no recollection of what happened that night.”

“You were not out of line in any manner. It was a pleasant evening. If anything, it was my honor,”

Neuvillette spoke. Daphné could not help but marvel at how gracious the Iudex was being with her. Usually, she was just told off by her friends for drinking too much.

Daphné nervously laughed and shook off the embarrassment, “Ahahaha…”. She became more self-conscious as they continued to exchange words.

“Although, I realized when we held hands to dance, your body has a… unique reaction to elemental energy, or at least to Hydro energy. It would be an understatement to say that I have a high affinity with the element. There is something that I would like to confirm that may help in explaining what happened at the Fountain. If you do not mind, Miss Daphné, I would need to hold your hand,” Monsieur Neuvillette extended his hand towards Daphné. She was enticed to just take his hand without a second thought, but there was an inking hovering in the back of her mind that was telling her to be cautious.

“What’s going to happen?” Daphné tilted her head.

“Ah—” Monsieur Neuvillette cleared his throat. “I can manipulate the Hydro element. I will guide a very small portion of elemental energy through your body to see if it can detect anything or give insight into your unique constitution.”

Daphné’s hand hovered just above Monsieur Neuvillette’s, uncertainty in her eyes. “It won’t hurt, will it?” she asked, her voice a nervous giggle.

“I promise,” he replied, his tone steady and unwavering. His gaze met hers—honest and clear. The certainty in his eyes eased her nerves, and with a soft exhale, she decided to trust him. “You should only feel a tickling sensation.” She nodded her head. Then, Daphné watched him as he pulled off his navy silk gloves, revealing smooth pale skin like marble polished. His fingers, long and elegant, were now exposed, their graceful movements mesmerizing as he folded the gloves with practiced care.

For a brief moment, Daphné allowed herself to enjoy the sensation—his fingers, elegant and assured, a stark contrast to her own trembling hand. She couldn't help but admire his beauty, the way his features seemed almost too perfect, too composed.

But then, as if the very act of his touch triggered something deep within her, her head twinged violently. The pain surged with such suddenness that her vision blurred, and a sharp, almost unbearable pressure began to build in her skull.With an almost frantic jerk, Daphné slipped her hand out of his grasp, holding her breath, her chest tightening as she squeezed her eyes shut. She fought to keep the rising pain at bay, but the pressure in her head only grew stronger, more insistent.

“What the—” Daphné sputtered with a weak voice as she slapped a trembling hand to her forehead, hoping for some relief. Her nails dug into her scalp, almost instinctively, as the pain intensified in waves. Through bleary eyes, she saw Monsieur Neuvillette place a steadying hand on her shoulder and watched as his lips moved but the movement of his lips did not match the vortex of muffled, distant voices swirled through her mind—a confusing mix of syllables, half-formed words, and eerie, intangible whispers that seemed to pulse in time with the beating of her heart. 

“Ahahahah, whatever do you mean? We simply cannot miss the new play tonight…”

“You… nevermind. I have my ways…”

“This cake is amazing. You certainly must try a bite today…”

“How could you, of all people, do this to me…”

“Please, you have to come with me…”

“An impromptu interview hmm? Who do I trust the most? Well that must be…”

“Oh my Archons! Come look at this…”

“Let’s dance…”

“My dearest, most noble, Chief Iudex, …”

“Neuvillette.”

“Miss Daphné?” Monsieur Neuvillette asked in a worried voice, his hands unsure what to do. He moved to grab her a glass of water from the tray left by Sedene.

“Did I…,” Daphné winced and rubbed her temples as she snapped out of the momentary trance, “What was that?” Whatever flashed through her mind made no sense, but it was way too familiar, way too real, to be figments of her imagination. Call her crazy and delusional, but it felt tangible—that voice and those emotions. More strangely, those voices sounded like her own. What baffled her completely and utterly was Neuvillette’s name. It seemed so familiar hearing his name in her voice. But, why?

“Are you okay? What are you talking about?” Monsieur Neuvillette asked. His facial expression was blurred from the bangs hanging in front of her eyes.

Hesitantly meeting his gaze, Daphné asked, “Do I… know you? Do you… know me?”

“I…,” Neuvillette blinked at the question, the words dying on his tongue. When faced with the object of both his dread and yearning, Neuvillette’s resolution crumbled. What did he want to say? What could he say? The person before him, Miss Daphné, did not remember him—not the him which shared day after endless day for hundreds of years.

Neuvillette had put the pieces together after the Gala—once Miss Daphné’s colleague had swiftly escorted her away from the balcony and out of his reach. As much as it pained him, he could no longer ignore the warning signs that had been flashing before him since the moment he first encountered her at the Opera Epiclese. The feeling had been there, a subtle but undeniable awareness, but it wasn’t until that moment when her fingers slipped out of his grasp that the pieces fell into place. No, perhaps he should have known the moment she stepped into Fontaine—when that peculiar sensation stirred within him, a faint prickling at the edges of his senses.

The truth had been there all along, creeping at the back of his mind. He had been too unwilling to confront it, scared to acknowledge the consequences. It was his fear that drove him to denial. But, it was obvious. The way she had made him feel, the quiet pull he couldn’t shake, the way her presence seemed to alter the very air around him—it wasn't a coincidence. It had never been. The realization settled heavily in his chest, a weight he could no longer ignore. 

After all, how could he not notice when it came to looking her way?

⭑❃⭑

The night of the Gala.

Miss Daphné had latched herself onto Hat Guy as he dragged her back into the ballroom without sparing a glance back. His gaze lingered on the empty space where she had stood, his mind still grappling with the collision of dread and hope that he had tried so desperately to deny. The warmth of her hand still lingered in the tips of his fingers. After exchanging a few words with Navia and Clorinde, Neuvillette excused himself with a curt nod, unsure if his voice betrayed the turmoil in his chest. Without sparing another glance at the opulent hall or the lingering guests, he turned and made his way toward the exit, his steps long and purposeful, though his mind raced in chaotic turmoil. The weight of the evening—the overwhelming collision of memories and the painful truth he could no longer avoid—had become too much to bear.

Neuvillette excused himself from the Gala shortly and retreated to his office. Navia had decided to linger back for a moment since her bodyguards were still in the ballroom. Clorinde notified a Garde that she was leaving the room and silently followed after Neuvillette through the long corridors of the Palais Mermonia. His footsteps slowed as he approached the doors to his office. The lobby had a few Gardes stationed around but was otherwise quiet as most of the guests were still in the grand ballroom enjoying the Gala.

“Monsieur Neuvillette,” Clorinde muttered, unsure how to broach the subject.

“Let us discuss this inside the office,” Neuvillette sighed, his words carrying an almost imperceptible weight, as if he were already bracing himself for the conversation to come. He pushed the door open and stepped inside, the dim light of the office casting long shadows over the familiar, almost suffocatingly quiet space. Clorinde followed a few paces behind him, her presence a silent accompaniment to his burdened thoughts.

Just as the door began to close behind them, a figure hurried toward them from the receptionist desk—Sedene, her steps light but quick, her usual cheerful demeanor replaced by a sharp concern. 

“Monsieur Neuvillette, Miss Clorinde, is there an issue? Did something come up at the Gala?” she asked, her eyes wide with genuine worry.

At the sound of her voice, Neuvillette’s footsteps paused, and he slowly turned to face Sedene. For a brief moment, everything else seemed to fade into the background, as if the weight of her question had pulled him into a space where time stood still. His gaze softened, conflicted when confronted by Sedene’s genuine worry. Should he tell her? Should he explain what had transpired, the storm of emotions swirling inside him that he barely understood himself? Miss Daphné echoed in his mind, a reminder of something—or someone—that was both too close and too distant, a reminder that nothing could ever truly return to what it once was.

He inhaled slowly, considering his next words. What could he say? What was there to even say?

“What's wrong?” Sedene’s voice was slow, gauging his body language with those big inquisitive eyes. He hoped Sedene would not notice and worry about him, but Sedene was quite observant of him. Although not as long as Miss Furina, they had worked alongside each other for many, many years.

“We were about to discuss a confidential matter. However, it might be best if you were to listen as well,” Neuvillette stated with a weary smile.

“Mhm.” Sedene nodded her head, her eyes still trained on Nuevillette’s face. “Oh, and there was a letter from Duke Wriothesley stating that he would be dropping by your office this evening.”

“Thank you for letting me know. The Gardes will know to let him pass,” Neuvillete replied and made his way to the couch, sitting down with a weary grace, his posture straight but his gaze unfocused, lost somewhere in the depths of his thoughts.

Clorinde, ever the silent observer, took a seat opposite him, her eyes narrowing slightly as she stared down at her hands. Although she had a theory, she was not completely sure, but given the fact Sedene was joining the conversation, it was unlikely to be anything but her conclusion. Unaware, her foot quickly tapped the floor in a steady rhythm.

Sedene jumped onto a nearby chair with a little more energy than was probably necessary. Her gaze flickered between Neuvillette and Clorinde.

“It’s about the young lady who was blessed by Dendro, Miss Daphné, correct?” Sedene broke the silence.

Clorinde looked up from her clasped hands with a look of surprise, “How did you—”

“Monsieur Neuvillette seems to be acting differently these past few days. And from what I’ve heard from other Melusines, it seems to be related to Miss Daphné,” Sedene explained as she swung her feet on the chair. “News spreads fast in the Court of Fontaine.”

“He is always nice and kind, but ever since Lady Furina disappeared over five years ago, he seems a little bit less lively,” Sedene looked down at the floor as if ashamed to be saying this in front of Neuvillette. “But, since you met Miss Daphné, you seem to have a bit more light in your eyes. You seem a bit happier. During and after your speech at the opening ceremony, you seemed to look in her direction and your expression softened. Did you see her at the Gala tonight?”

“Yes, I did.” Neuvillette responded without thought, surprised that Sedene knew.

Sedene giggled and shook her head, “It was only a guess. There are faint traces of Dendro lingering around you as well. But, you seem to be seeking out her presence since she seems so similar to Lady Furina. Does…”

“Hmm?” Clorinde hummed calmly, waiting for Sedene to finish her question.

“Does Miss Daphné have to leave?” Sedene’s voice was small as she asked it. If Monsieur Neuvillette was happy in her presence, did she have to leave Fontaine so quickly after the festival ended?

Neuvillette had not expected to be asked that question by Sedene. He had asked himself if he could somehow convince her to stay longer in Fontaine, but it was not right. Making her stay in Fontaine would take away her freedom. It was only right to let her go.

It was the only way he could repay her now. It was the only thing he could give her now.

“Yes, she does.” The words were barely squeezed out of his lungs, sour on the tip of his tongue. Neuvillette felt suffocated at admitting it aloud. “Miss Daphné belongs in —”

Clorinde tapped her finger on the table, “But we came here to discuss more than whether Miss Daphné is going to stay or leave. The root question is who is Miss Daphné, Monsieur Neuvillette? I found it odd, when I bumped into her at the buffet tables. She looked so different than I remember, and yet all the same as she used to. Although it makes no logical sense, I find it hard to deny my instincts as a hunter,” She turned her gaze towards Neuvillette and Sedene. “You both must have felt the uncanny resemblance of Miss Daphné to Lady Furina.”

“Are you saying that…” Sedene’s eyes went wide. It was certainly a passing thought, but she was unsure. But, if Clorinde was insinuating what she was… Sedene turned her head towards Neuvillette. The innocent curiosity and child-like wonder in Sedene’s eyes compelled Neuvillette to be straightford, to not deceive Sedene. However, it meant he would have to voice what he was avoiding.

Why did he ignore the signs? Why did he convince himself when the facts screamed in his face—when all of his senses told him Miss Daphné was Miss Furina?

He wanted to doubt his senses. He wanted to believe that Miss Furina, his Lady Furina, would not forget the hundreds of years they had spent together side by side. Over hundreds of years, they were the only constant variable in each other’s life besides the Melusines. Even when trends rose and faded, power dynamics between the humans changed, when humans were born and died, buildings rose and fell, the landscape changed due to erosion and human interference, only they remained. It had always been the Hydro Archon and the Iudex. Lady Furina and Monsieur Neuvillette.

Neuvillette did not want to acknowledge that she had a new life outside of Fontaine. Neuvillette did not want to acknowledge that he was left behind with all their memories—all of his regret and guilt—while she was happy, free, somewhere else in a world he was no longer a part of.

It was another human emotion Miss Furina had shown him. Neuvillette was scared to be left behind. Terrified.

Sucking in a shaky breath, he stated, “I believe Miss Daphné is Miss Furina.”

“Really?! Miss Daphné is Lady Furina?! Will she stay after the festival? It has been so long since she had last been in Fontaine. We all miss her very much,” Sedene almost jumped out of her chair with excitement. She could barely contain the urge to rush out and let her friends know that Furina would be returning to the Court of Fontaine.

In the face of Sedene’s pure excitement, Neuvillette could not bring himself to let Sedene’s smile fall. Or may he was unable to say it again, that Miss Furina would once again leave them. Before Clorinde or Neuvillette could respond, they heard a rasp on the door before the doors swung open revealing the Duke of the Fortress of Meropide. Closing the doors behind him with a soft click, Wriothesley sauntered over to where everyone was sitting around one of the many tables in the room. Fortunately, this table was not littered with heaps of papers unlike the others.

“Sorry I’m crashing the party, but I seem to have overheard something interesting. Although, you might want to be a bit quieter if you don’t want the Gardes to overhear,” Wriothesley stated as he flopped down next to Clorinde on a couch, opposite to Neuvillette. “So, I hear that Miss Daphné from the Sumeru delegation’s real identity was Lady Furina. How did you piece that together, Neuvillette?”

“Everything.” Neuvillette stated without hesitation.

Everything about her, despite her appearance differing from the one he remembered, bore an uncanny resemblance to Furina. How could he not know? Even when he self-justified himself into believing Miss Daphné and Miss Furina were two separate people, deep down he was aware of his desperation. He knew he was desperate to not be thrown away by Miss Furina. And, Miss Daphné represented everything he did not want to be true. To be forgotten. Completely erased.

Wriothesley blinked at the straightforward answer before chuckling, combing his fingers through his bangs, “Well, that certainly is one way to answer. What about either of you?” He turned towards Sedene and Clorinde.

Sedene raised her arm, “I spotted her in the audience during the opening ceremony speech. She gave off a mysterious Dendro energy and she also matched the description Elphane had given. Disregarding the Dendro energy, her aura reminded me of Lady Furina. I’m not sure if this makes sense to humans, but it definitely seemed like the body exuded the same presence Lady Furina had but it had these twists in it.” She waved her arms in the air as if trying to imitate what she saw; however, the others were a bit lost. Melusines had very keen senses and the aura Sedene was trying to explain was something humans could inherently not understand nor see. Her shoulders slumped when it was obvious the others could not understand the distortions in the aura she had seen.

“Would these twists in her aura affect her health in any way?” Neuvillette asked. He couldn’t help but wonder if these anomalies were the cause of, or perhaps a side effect of, her apparent amnesia.

A small spark of hope flickered in his chest, a brief and fragile thing, but it was enough to make him hold his breath. Could it be? The thought whispered through his mind, tantalizing yet elusive. If the disarray in her aura could be untangled, if the root of it could be found… perhaps, just perhaps, the amnesia could be reversed. That fragile possibility offered a glimmer of hope, though he was all too aware of how fleeting it could be. Still, for a moment, it made him believe that there might be a way to pull her back from the abyss of forgetfulness.

Sedene shook her head, “These twists aren’t an immediate risk to her health, but rather a side-effect to a different issue. It would be best for Sigewinne or even Canotila to see.”

Clorinde leaned forward, “So these twists you sense indicate she is suffering from some different affliction? Do you think these ‘twists’ relate to how she seems to not remember Fontaine?”

“I don’t think it will get worse,” Sedene explained. “It just means she might have been affected by ley lines or maybe Arkhium. Or, it may be something that occurred because of the prophecy. As for her memories, I’m sorry, I’m not sure.”

“Ah, no,” Clorinde shook her head, leaning back into the couch. She dragged one of her hands through her hair and released a long sigh, “I got ahead of myself. I apologize. I’m just… concerned about Lady Furina. There are just so many questions. It’s been so long.”

“Understandably so,” Wriothesley commented. Although he never interacted with Lady Furina much when she was the Hydro Archon, he never thought poorly of her. Now knowing the circumstances of the prophecy, or at least what Neuvillette indulged to tell him and from what he gathered himself, Lady Furina was only human. She was a human trying her best with the cards she was dealt.

“But, Miss Daphné seemed to have no memory of me when we bumped into each other earlier. And, on the balcony, she did not recognize any of us,” Clorinde stated as she thought back.

The way Daphné’s eyes were so wide as if taking in everything for the first time or when Daphné was drunk rambling but not truly seeing anyone else besides her colleague. It was as if Furina’s memory had been completely wiped, leaving not even a fragment behind. It left an empty void in the pit of her stomach that was surrounded by her guilt and helplessness.

“Amnesia or acting,” Wriothesley muttered, his hand ruffling his gelled back hair. Everything was perplexing. Considering his short conversation with Hat Guy in the alleyway, Wriothesley could easily guess Hat Guy was aware of some connection between Daphné and Fontaine. It would explain Hat Guy’s behavior. And, if everyone in the Sumeru delegation knew, it would make it easier for them to hide the ex-Archon of Fontaine. But, why would they bring Lady Furina back to Fontaine for a mere festival? Was Lady Furina homesick and wanted to return to her homeland?

Clorinde shut her eyes, the weight of her thoughts pressing heavily on her. Was this what Lady Furina wanted? The question gnawed at her, unanswered and elusive. Was Lady Furina playing a part, or had something deeper happened—had her memories truly disappeared, leaving her lost in the labyrinth of her own mind? Or, was the ego Miss Daphné the person Lady Furina always wanted to be? A human with a blank slate. 

Clorinde’s brow furrowed in frustration as she replayed all the information from when Lady Furina went missing right up till the Gala, searching for any sign, any clue that could explain the drastic shift in her behavior. Her hunter intuition was always right, so there must be something to point her in the right direction. 

Despite serving by Lady Furina’s side for so many years, despite the countless hours she had spent protecting and watching Lady Furina, Clorinde had failed. The traces of her old guilt—the lingering parasite that never truly left her—sunk their fangs into her heart. The realization tightened like a vise around her chest, and she clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her palms. Her thoughts spun out of control—racing, tumbling over each other in a storm of guilt and confusion. Had she missed something? Was there more she could have done? What could she do now? How could she even beg for forgiveness when the other has no memory

The silence in the room felt suffocating, each beat of her heart a harsh reminder of her own helplessness. She felt her composure begin to slip, but she held onto it by sheer force of will. Lady Furina had always been so much more than just a charge to her, and the thought of failing her… of letting her slip further away… left her reeling.

Neuvillette crossed his arms deep in thought. He had not given it much thought, only acknowledging that Miss Furina had forgotten everything. However, knowing Miss Furina—a master actress, the Queen of the stage—would they be able to tell if she was acting or would they be fooled yet again? Would the role she play be so real that the truth and lies would be indiscernible? Neuvillette did not have enough faith in himself to be able to tell her acting and her true self apart. Not after failing to notice her burden.

“Does Lady Furina not want to stay in Fontaine?” Sedene tilted her head to the side. “If she can’t remember us, we can make her remember.”

“It seems the situation is more complex than that,” Clorinde sighed into her hand, a shaky breath escaping her lips, “If Lady Furina is acting, why would she pretend to not remember Fontaine? And, if Lady Furina had forgotten her memories, would she want them back? I’m not sure if it is right to force her to remember something she may have chosen to forget herself. It would only be right to respect her choice.”

“Although I think Miss Furina had good memories in Fontaine, I’m sure it also comes with many stressful and hopeless memories in the face of the prophecy and the people of Fontaine,” Wriothesley added as he glanced in Neuvillette’s direction and furrowed his brows. Clorinde and Wriothesley had a brief silent exchange between their eyes before turning their attention back on Neuvillette. Neuvillette was, after all, the closest person to Lady Furina, considering the minutes, hours, days, months, years, decades, and centuries they remained in each other’s companionship.

“If she truly chose to forget and leave Fontaine of her own free will, I see no reason to continue pursuing something that may cause her distress. If it comes to that, I hope she will make good memories during the festival before leaving for Sumeru,” Neuvillette stated despite his desire winding tighter around his chest, “I will respect her decision and will not interfere.”

Wriothesley sighed as the three of them looked at Neuvillette’s expression, “Ha, don’t lie to yourself again. If you are going to lie, make it more convincing.”

⭑❃⭑

Miss Daphné was Miss Furina. That was a fact.

Although her appearance could change tens, hundreds, thousands of times over, how could he not know? He had witnessed her change appearances so many times on stage during her many performances. Despite her ever changing appearance, he couldn’t not notice her when, no matter the role she took, Lady Furina stole the spotlight, always shining on stage—his stage.

It was this moment that Neuvillette both feared and yearned for. It was the moment when Miss Daphné, no, Miss Furina, looked in his direction again. It was in her gaze where he was seen where he felt alive. Although they were not the tear-drop pupils that were dyed in the colors of the seas, Neuvillette could not help but feel his chest tighten as those moss green eyes stared up at him.

“I… it’s an odd question. I apologize. L-let’s go back to talking a-about the accident and the water. When I was bel—” Daphné fumbled over her words as she tried to organize her thoughts. The flow of her thoughts seemed to have fractured completely.

Neuvillette’s unease, which had been mounting steadily, began to dissipate as he realized that, despite everything, Miss Furina’s inherent nature remained unchanged. Meek, timid, and yet unyieldingly determined in her own way. She enjoyed literature and theatre. Also, her desire for sweet cakes remained unchanged. It was oddly reassuring, in a way, to see this familiar side of her even in the midst of such circumstances. His thoughts muddled into nothingness as he found himself distracted by the way her gaze lingered on him.

He opened his mouth before he could stop himself, the words tumbling out in a way that caught him off guard.

“Of course I knew you, Lady Furina. How could I not?”

As the words left his lips, he watched her expression morph before his eyes—her wide, startled eyes growing impossibly larger, as if she couldn’t quite grasp the weight of what he had just said. Her arms hung limply by her sides, her body frozen in shock as her lips parted, but no coherent sound came out. The silence between them deepened, and it was only when Daphné mumbled a jumble of incoherent syllables that Neuvillette’s heart stopped. His mind scrambled, desperately searching for a way to undo the damage he had done.

The moment Nevuilette recognized what he said, an unsettling feeling took root in his stomach, spreading cold and heavy like a sinking weight. He hadn’t meant to say it—not like that. His heart pounded against his ribs, and the blood drained from his face, leaving his skin pale and clammy. His mouth went dry, and for a long moment, he was faint, lost for words, the silence swallowing him whole. Neuvillette wanted to take it back, to somehow undo the damage, but it was already too late.

True to Wriothesley’s words, his own lies that he convinced himself were true were nothing but his selfish desires. Albeit a simple desire, to be remembered and to be seen, it was wrong. Very wrong. Neuvillette’s desire was reckless, unrestrained, and it gnawed at him, a sickness that surged through his veins, mixing with a deep sense of guilt. And that desire—that indescribable desire—manifested in the worst way.

Neuvillette felt the crushing realization settle over him: there was no turning back now. Once he had admitted to knowing Miss Daphné and to admitting who she was, there was no way to retract the path they were now walking together.

His pulse quickened, not from fear or his desire, but from the dread and sheer weight of what had been set in motion. Neuvillette wanted to stop her, to shield her from what was waiting in the shadows of her past, but he knew it was too late. That glimmer of curiosity would only grow, pulling her toward a truth that would shatter the carefully constructed walls around her fragile peace. He was the cause. He felt sick.

“W-what do you… mean?” She asked in disbelief, her voice barely above a whisper. She stumbled on her feet and grabbed a nearby table for support. Neuvillette saw the slight tremor in her hands as her fingers dug into the wood leaving faint nail imprints. In the face of utter confusion, deep within her moss green eyes was a glimmer of curiosity. It was a glimmer of curiosity that he knew would only bring her closer to her past despair. Despair the current Furina was unaware of.

“Is this some… joke?” Her voice begged for it to be some twisted joke. “Ahaha, it must be?”

There was no going back. Not for him, and certainly not for her.

Chapter Text

The prickling pain in her head had faded, but the discomfort still lingered like an aftertaste, unsettling in its persistence. Daphné massaged her forehead as her gaze fell to the floor. The weight of the experience gnawed at her, fragments of the strange sensation swirling through her mind, refusing to be dismissed.

“Did I… What was that?” Daphné looked down at her hands, checking that she was not in some altered reality—a dream. When she blinked, everything blurred and returned to focus for a brief moment. She wondered if her eyes were playing tricks on her, too, not just her hearing.

She couldn’t make sense of it. The sudden sharp, stinging pain. The voices, the overlap, the disjointed tones. Her voice. Some of the lines had been lively, bright and full of energy, while others had been mournful, full of weight and sorrow. A few had even sounded desperate, as if pleading. She couldn't recall ever speaking those words. Not with those tones. Not with the emotions that had been attached to them. It was like hearing echoes of herself from some distant place, a different reality, as if she had heard herself playing a role on stage with her being a listener in the audience. The various words swirled together in a chaotic, indecipherable wave, overlapping so much that even when she tried to recall the words, it slipped away like water through her fingers.

But there had been something at the end—something that stood out above the rest. The name.

It wasn’t lost among the noise. No, it cut through the mess of voices like a guiding light. Daphné didn’t need to strain to hear it. It was clear as day.

No titles. Not Monsieur Neuvillette. Just Neuvillette .

Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes flickered across the surface of the desk, drawn to two pale hands resting motionless at its edge. Those elegant fingers, the slender yet strong build, the quiet, controlled way they held themselves. 

It was as if the voices had spoken his name before, over and over again, as if it were a name they knew, a name that carried meaning in a way she couldn't quite understand. She wasn’t sure why, but she felt it. She was certain of it—his name was familiar to the voices, just as it felt familiar to her tongue, though she had only said it a few times.

It wasn’t just a name. It was something deeper—a …

Daphné felt a chill race down her spine as the confusion swirled, mixing with a sense of something she couldn’t quite place. She couldn’t understand what she had heard, couldn’t reconcile the fragments with the reality of what was happening before her. She wanted to forget it. Wanted to dismiss it as an aftereffect of whatever strange sensation had gripped her mind. But the name echoed in her thoughts, the voices and that sense of connection tugging at the back of her consciousness. Neuvillette . It lingered there, refusing to let go.

Hesitantly meeting his gaze, Daphné asked, “Do I… know you? Do you… know me?”

Monsieur Neuvillette opened his mouth and then closed it again. Who was she kidding? She was probably imagining things. Daphné even made the Iudex speechless with whatever delusions she was experiencing.

“I… it’s an odd question. I apologize. L-let’s go back to talking a-about the accident and the water. When I was bel—” Daphné stumbled over her words, feeling a sudden tightness in her chest as her mind scrambled for something—anything—to fill the awkward gap in the conversation. But before she could finish, Monsieur Neuvillette’s voice, calm and steady as ever, sliced through the air and stopped her mid-sentence.

“Of course I knew you, Lady Furina. How could I not?” Monsieur Neuvillette stated, his voice carrying a quiet, unshakable earnestness.

Daphné froze.

What… did he say?

The world around her seemed to come to a standstill. The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, and time itself seemed to slow, thickening as her mind scrambled to process the impossible statement. She blinked once, twice, as if the very act of doing so would somehow reveal that the words had been a mistake, a misunderstanding, or—more likely—a joke. But nothing changed. His words lingered, reverberating in her ears with such clarity that it was impossible to ignore.

Daphné slowly repeated them in her head, the individual pieces falling into place but not quite making sense. The words rolled around the tip of her tongue, tasting foreign, like a name that didn’t belong to her but somehow still resonated deeply within. She could feel her pulse quicken, the air around her growing thick, her chest tight with rising confusion. Her mind came to a grinding halt. There was a throbbing clarity—one that made everything even more incomprehensible. She tried to make sense of it. But the harder she reached for the pieces, the more elusive they became. It felt like a puzzle with missing pieces she didn’t even know existed.

Each fragment of the conversation replayed in her head. Furina. Lady Furina. The accident. The water. Daphné’s breath caught in her throat as she realized she had been skirting around something much larger, something deeply intertwined with her own existence—whether she wanted to accept it or not.

Daphné’s mind was running overtime now, racing to fit together pieces of a puzzle she wasn’t even sure she had been given. She felt as though she was pulling at invisible strings. Her thoughts spun faster and faster, each realization crashing into the next, each fragment of memory and feeling colliding with the truth she wasn’t ready to face. Her skin prickled, and for a split second, she felt the oppressive weight of something heavy hanging over her—something that had always been there, just out of reach, yet now so painfully close. But what was it? Why did it feel like she was being suffocated by the truth, even as her brain desperately tried to shove it aside?

This wasn’t just a question of identity anymore. It was the beginning of something deeper—something that threatened to unravel everything she thought she knew about herself. And as the silence stretched between them, she could feel the moment hang in the balance. Would she confront it? Would she dare? Or would she retreat from the words, from the implication, and pretend—just for a little longer—that none of this was real?

Daphné’s eyes flicked nervously toward Neuvillette, her heart pounding in her chest.

Lady Furina.

The name burned in her mind, undeniable and unshakable.

“W-what do you… mean?” Daphné asked in disbelief, her voice barely above a whisper. Her knees were weak and she reached out to the desk to steady herself. She stared down at her shaking hands as her nails curled into the table top. She thought about how pitifully weak she was at moments like this, shaken up by some… joke.

“Is this some… joke?”

Yes. A joke.

Monsieur Neuvillette was making a joke.

There had to be an explanation. A logical one. There was no other way around it. But, Daphné refused to acknowledge it. She knew she was edging towards dangerous territory. She learned over the years that headaches and pain were not good and typically related to her lost memories. And at this moment, that was a can of worms she did not want to open. When all came to pass, the one thing she knew she was… was a coward.

“Ahahahaha, it must be!” She laughed. Or at least, she tried to. The sound that left her lips was hollow, forced, brittle—a far cry from anything genuine. It was a laugh that echoed in her ears, a high-pitched, unsettling laughter. Daphné’s eyes darted toward Neuvillette, but she quickly looked away. She couldn't stand the thought of seeing his expression now. Not like this. His eyes held something she couldn't bear to look at—something desperate, helpless, even.

"I didn’t know you liked this type of humor," The words left her lips automatically, an instinct to deflect, to laugh it off. But the smile she tried to muster barely reached her eyes, and it made her look even more tense, even more uncertain. The unease in her chest deepened. There was no logical way this could be true, and yet, somehow, she couldn’t dismiss the weight of it entirely. Monsieur Neuvillette seemed genuine in his declaration. But then again, it was an absurd thought to entertain.

It was a joke.

How could she possibly be Fontaine’s beloved Furina de Fontaine? Obviously she looked nothing like the Hydro Archon. She had no grand, regal air about her, no dramatic flair or the weight of an Archon’s responsibilities. Daphné was no more than a normal woman with a normal life. She didn’t crave the spotlight. She didn’t want to be the center of attention. The idea of being thrust into that world, with all its eyes on her, made her skin crawl.

Still, there was a nagging voice in the back of her mind that whispered, What if? But she quickly shoved it down, clinging to the comforting logic that everything about this made no sense at all.

This is a joke, she repeated to herself, though she wasn’t sure she believed it. But, as Nilou and the members of theatre always say, fake it until you make it. Make the lies the truth.

Daphné refused to meet Neuvillette's eyes. She couldn’t—no, she wouldn’t—look at him any longer. Seeing the distress on his face, seeing that helplessness in his eyes, made her stomach twist. She was the cause. It felt wrong, and it certainly wasn’t her place to understand whatever was going on behind those piercing lavender and silver eyes. Not now, not in the midst of all this confusion.

“I-It’s okay,” Daphné stammered, her voice faltering despite her best effort to sound steady. “I understand it’s a joke.”

She took a shallow breath, trying to steady herself, "Anyhow, if you figure anything out about my body’s, um... unique composition," her voice dropped a little, her words becoming stiff as she tried to regain some semblance of control, "just send word to the hotel. I’ll…” Her eyes flicked nervously toward the exit, the overwhelming atmosphere smothering. She wasn’t built for conversations like this—intense, heavy, fraught with unspoken truths, not with the Chief Iudex at least. She had always gravitated toward light-hearted chats, where the only real weight was laughter and easy smiles, not the looming shadow of something so unnervingly serious.

"I’ll be on my way now," Daphné quickly said, her voice tight with the need to escape, and without waiting for a response, she turned sharply on her heels, aiming for the door in a desperate attempt to flee the suffocating atmosphere.

But, before her foot could even meet the ground in her mad dash, a warm hand suddenly latched onto her wrist, its grip firm and unyielding, locking her in place.

“Wait, Miss Furina!” Neuvillette blurted out, his voice catching slightly.

Daphné blinked, taken aback, her mind racing to understand what he was about to say. She stood there, caught between confusion and apprehension, unsure of where this was leading. Was she finally going to be charged for disrespecting the Iudex? Her heart pounded in her chest at the thought. And Cyno had warned her countless times to be careful, too. 

“Please, give me a chance to explain why I came to the conclus—”

No. She wasn’t going to stick around for whatever explanation he had. No way.

Daphné’s pulse quickened as she tugged her wrist, trying to pull away from him. Unfortunately for her, his hands were like steel and he did not even budge. Her voice stuttered, "I–It’s okay to joke around. I—I really think I should be on my way, Monsieur."

For a brief, strained moment, his grip tightened as if he might try to stop her. Then, realizing he was still holding onto her, Neuvillette’s hand reluctantly loosened, and with a final, almost apologetic look, he let go, his fingers slipping away from her skin. The warmth lingered, but the tension between them remained thick in the air. Daphné hugged her hand close to her chest in case he tried to stop her again.

“Miss F—Daphné,” His voice begged her but she remembered to not look at him. Any resolve she had to run away melted when she saw his face. She couldn’t explain it—it just was. A mysterious sense of comfort was dangerous. She would be lured in with a false sense of comfort. Her mind, somewhere deep in the back of her head, told her that she should never let her guard down around anyone. Why and from where did these thoughts originate from? She did not know but all she could do was trust her instinct.

“G-Goodbye!” Daphné shouted to drown out his soothing voice. She needed to leave. Quickly.

As she reached for the door handle, she couldn’t shake the feeling that somehow, this conversation wasn’t quite finished. That somehow, she had just stepped into something much deeper, something she couldn’t escape that easily. But for now, she was content to let that uncertainty stay locked away in the back of her mind.

Call her a coward, but at least she knew her limits. And her limit was right there, in that suffocating room, with Monsieur Neuvillette and the weight of an impossible revelation she wasn’t ready to face.

Daphné threw the doors open—or tried to—and dashed out of the room without a single glance back. Her breath hitched as the cool air rushed past her, brushing her hair into her face, momentarily blinding her. She couldn’t get out fast enough.

But the moment she stepped out into the main hall, a small figure appeared before her, and she barely had time to react. With a startled yelp, she quickly sidestepped to avoid colliding with the person blocking her path.

Standing before her was a cute Melusine, her wide, round eyes filled with mirrored surprise. The little creature was holding a tray of fresh, steaming tea, its sweet scent mingling in the air. The contrast between the soothing aroma and Daphné’s frantic state felt almost jarring.

Before Daphné could collect herself, the Melusine spoke, her soft voice carrying a hint of confusion. “Miss Daphné, you surprised me. Is everything okay?”

Those eyes full of concern made her go speechless. Worry dripped from her voice. Daphné stumbled over her thoughts, desperately trying to regain composure. What was she supposed to say? Her conversation from earlier already had muddled her thoughts. Everything felt so tangled, so wrong. Why did this Melusine look at her with endearment? What was going on today? Everything seemed to be going downhill since she fell into that fountain. Strange dreams. Strange behaviors of others. Strange thoughts running through her mind.

Sedene’s worried voice broke her out of her thoughts, “Miss?”

“Oh, sorry… um…” she sputtered, grasping for any words, “Everything is fine. Really! I—I am just on my way out.” She gestured towards the exit of the Palais Mermonia with a slightly shaky hand, hoping it would be enough. “I’ll be on my way now,” Her voice faltered.

The back of her mind kept repeating that Monsieur Neuvillette’s words were a joke. He meant nothing of it. What she needed was space. She wanted to focus on nothing, and not be surrounded by no one. She couldn’t explain any more. Not now. Not to anyone. What she needed was to be alone.

“But, Miss Dap—” Sedene called out but Daphné bolted past her, desperate to find someplace quiet. Daphné apologized to Sedene in her mind but turned on her heels and made a beeline to the door. The echo of her shoes resounded through the main hall and the few officials glanced up as they watched her speed walk to the large double doors. Daphné kept her eyes trained on the ground right below her feet as she continued to move.

Daphné did not want to think about anything. She just wanted to be alone. A place where even her mind could relax.

As Daphné burst out of the building, the warm breeze hit her like a slap, but it did little to calm the turmoil inside. Looking around for some direction to run in, she looked beyond the Palais walls towards the open fields on the mountain side. Without hesitation, her feet slammed into the pavement as she made a mad dash towards the city gates leading out into nature. She did not know how she knew where to go. Daphné just followed her instincts, allowing her feet to carry her through roads and alleyways. 

Daphné could feel the eyes of strangers on her—gaze after gaze, sharp and unyielding, following her every movement. The sensation of being watched was suffocating, each pair of eyes slicing through her like razors, pulling at her skin, digging into her. She clenched her hands into fists, her nails biting into her palms as if that could hold her together, keeping herself from shattering completely. Even as she gasped for breath, her throat burning with the effort, her feet didn’t stop. Daphné kept moving. The sound of her shoes striking the ground was like a drumbeat of panic in her ears, echoing in time with her frenzied heartbeat. Her hair whipped into her face, blurring her vision with every step. The strands clung to her skin, to her lips, and yet she didn’t slow. She couldn’t. Her body was propelled forward by pure instinct, by the desperate need to escape everything and everyone. The pounding of her feet, the sound of her pounding heart, and her ragged breath drowned out everything else, but still, she kept running. She had to keep running—away from them, away from their predatory, watchful eyes that felt like they were closing in on her, suffocating her.

Her breath was erratic, sharp, but she refused to stop.

Even when she passed through the gates, she just kept moving. She was not sure how long she had been moving or where she was headed. Everything blurred around her as her eyes trailed the ground in front of her with each step. The farther she ran, the more relaxed she felt. Free, even.

What could have been minutes or hours of running, she finally looked up ahead of her. She no longer was on the stone roads or even dirt pathways but in the middle of open fields. She sucked in a shaky breath as she glanced around her. Despite her hazy vision, she could make out the tips of the mountains towering over her and touching the skies and the meadows full of vibrant wildflowers tickled the vast blue horizon speckled with puffs of white clouds.

Collapsing to the ground, with no energy to even hold herself up anymore, Daphné heaved, trying to catch her lost breath and replenish oxygen through her system. Her whole body ached. She had fallen into a patch of tall grass that tickled her skin. It made her feel a bit skittish but she had no energy to move. After tens of minutes of focusing on breathing, she looked around her to truly absorb the surroundings.

Daphné traced the petals of the wild rainbow roses, the delicate layers of color shifting under her fingers like the softest silk. Each petal seemed to shimmer slightly, as though kissed by the sun itself. The vibrant pinks and yellows blended together in a mesmerizing swirl of beauty. The faint fragrance of the roses drifted up, calming and sweet, mixing with the earthy scent of fresh grass around her.

Nearby, the gentle rush of a stream provided a peaceful melody, its soothing sound a stark contrast to the jarring noise of the city and the voices that had clung to her. The water, crystal clear, rippled over smooth stones, its murmur almost like a lullaby in the background. Daphné closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the serenity, the peacefulness, the absence of intrusive gazes and voices. Here, the only things that surrounded her were nature's quiet whispers.

A warm breeze brushed against her skin, carrying the faint scent of pine and wildflowers, and she sighed in contentment. The sun perched in the blue sky bathed the meadow in a golden glow that made everything seem softer, more peaceful. Giggling softly to herself, Daphné flopped back into the little indent she’d made in the soft grasses, her body sinking slightly into the earth as she stretched her arms out. It was a perfect time for a quick nap. Just like the days back at the Akademiya, when she’d slip away between classes to find a quiet spot to rest.

The world felt so far away now, and that was exactly what she needed. She willed herself to yawn, curling up on her side like a content animal, her body melting into the warmth of the early afternoon sun. The gentle embrace of the grass beneath her, the comforting sounds of nature, and the dappled light of the sun overhead—all these things wrapped around her in a cocoon of calm. For a moment, she could forget about everything that had happened today, about the tension and confusion that had followed her all morning. Here, in this moment, all that mattered was the quiet peace and the weightlessness of a nap she so desperately needed. Her eyes fluttered close as her breath slowed to an even pattern. She hoped that when her eyes opened again, she would be okay again.

⭑❃⭑

When her eyes fluttered open, she was in the middle of a long hallway. The only light was the moonlight filtered through the sheer white curtains hanging over large floor to ceiling windows that covered the walls. Various paintings scattered the walls. Portraits of nameless people throughout history stared her down, pinning her in place. The further she looked down the dark hallway, the more it seemed to stretch forever into eternity. 

“Lady ——,” A low voice called out to her, but her name sounded muffled.

Where was she again?

Ah, right. The Palais Mermonia. A beautiful, gilded cage.

And that voice?

Of course, who else would it be so late at night wandering these halls. Although startled by the sudden appearance, she swallowed down her surprise, ensuring to keep her guard up.

Turning around, she flicked a long lock of hair over her shoulder with flair. She purposefully twirled the skirt of her night gown so it billowed out around her like a gentle wave. Her exuberant voice echoed in the eerie empty hallways of the Palais Mermonia, twinged with a light air of teasing, “A fateful encounter, isn’t it, my dear Iudex.” Her eyes slowly traced his figure shrouded in the shadows from his feet passing over his chest all the way to his face where her gaze stayed. “If only you had a bouquet of flowers, I would have thought you came to serenade me.”

Neuvillette’s brows furrowed as if analyzing her. After a brief moment and a quick glance of her whole body, he asked, “Have you slept yet?”

Creating an exaggerated gasp, she giggled, “Concerned over me, the ——? What has come over you? Now, now, now. Don’t look so distraught. I merely came to clear my mind.”

“And, what was it that weighs on your mind?” He inquired. There was a certain glint, an obvious yet hidden meaning, lurking in those pale, silver-frosted eyes that seemed to shine in the shadows where he stood. Although she could hardly make out his other facial features, those mesmerizing eyes drew her in, unable to let her look away.

She opened her mouth before closing it again. Ah, right. She was almost distracted. He was digging for information on the prophecy. Again. Her entire existence revolved around the prophecy.

She racked her head for a diversion, a plausible lie. Before too much time passed that Neuvillette would become suspicious, she formed a pout and crossed her arms, “I was merely upset thinking about the new theatre troupe I was performing with. Their skills were utterly lacking compared to the ——. It kept me up all night. My beauty rest of all things!” She concluded with a small huff and forced herself to tear her eyes away from him.

As if ignoring what she said, Neuvillette spoke in a slow and steady voice, “It is only the two of us here.”

She wanted to scoff at him. How those words sounded so tempting. To be free from this gilded cage, the throne that had slowly become more of a prison. To step out of the endless echoes of duty and responsibility, to breathe something other than the weight of solitude. To finally, finally rely on someone else, to lean on them and share the unyielding burden that crushed her spirit day after lonesome day. The idea was almost irresistible. Almost.

But moreover, it was painful, cruel in its simplicity. Unknowingly, he was dangling something she could never have before her. A life without the constant weight of the world, without the relentless vigilance required of her. And it tore at her, more than she could admit even to herself. To entertain the thought, to entertain the possibility—that was where the devastation lay. It wrecked her to have to play ignorant to his words. But, that was her responsibility. The fate of Fontaine, the lives of its people, rested squarely on her shoulders. She was the final line of defense, the last, fragile straw holding back the weight of the prophecy. She was the delicate thread that separated them from an apocalyptic future.

Her versus the future of Fontaine? Her own comfort, her own desires—they were meaningless in comparison. There was no question. No hesitation. The future of Fontaine was the priority. Always.

And so, she swallowed her emotions, pushing them down, as she always did. This was her role that she had willingly chosen when ——, the true ——, had asked her all those years ago.

“And who else would have the gall to walk these halls—my halls—in the middle of the night besides you? The conversation is so boring that I might actually be getting sleepy!” She stretched her arms up and forced a yawn to fall from her lips, “If you have nothing else to say, I shall retire to my room. Too-da loo.” She waved her hand as if dismissing Neuvillette from the conversation.

“Is that so, Lady ——? Are you sure you aren’t forgetting something?” Neuvillette’s voice was noticeably softer this time. Maybe he thought he could appeal to her through pity or the like to gather more information from her. But… what did he mean?

At his cryptic wording, she peered at him in the corner of her eyes. Her long, dotted lashes fluttered, casting hazy speckles in her version. Could she have forgotten something? What could it be? Even if that was the case, whatever he was implying that she forgot, there was no way she could just admit that. Gods—Archons—were supposed to be superior to humans, including clearer memories. Or, that was what the humans of Fontaine believed to be true and thus she needed to make it happen. “Forgetting something? Me? Ridiculous,” Her shrill laughter was chilling. 

Neuvillette blinked at her carefree behavior before it morphed into something akin to frustration. Yes, that was acceptable to her. As long as Neuvillette kept his distance, as long as anyone kept their distance from her, everyone could be saved. Just as she turned to leave again, his mouth opened but the words were completely muffled this time. Instead, a voice that did not sound like his rang throughout the long erie corridors.

“ — ss…” The voice was muted, as if faded behind a thick wall. Ripples danced across the surface of her vision, distorting her surroundings in muddled dull colors. 

⭑❃⭑

“Miss,” A regal voice sounded from above her.

Not wanting to wake up from her nap, she turned to her side and curled into a ball. She focused on the soft ground and the sounds of nature that surrounded her from the rustling of the grass to the chirping of the birds to the whispers of the breeze. She could not remember what she dreamt of exactly, but it left a bitter taste in her mouth. So, if she went back to sleep, she would prefer to have a prettier dream.

“Miss, I believe it is best to wake up,” The elegant voice persisted, still in the same, even tone. Slowly opening her eyes, she was met with a tall looming figure over her. Of all things she was expecting it was not such an… imposing lady.

“Eep!” Daphné squeaked before covering her mouth with her hands.

The lady who stood over Daphné's body was more than intimidating. She was the very embodiment of power, grace, and danger all at once. Her eyes—pitch black like onyx—held an unsettling, predatory quality, with blood-red cross-shaped pupils that gleamed like twin embers against the darkening sky. They seemed to pierce through Daphné. Her long, white hair cascaded down her back, streaked with inky black that contrasted sharply against the light strands, reminding Daphné of a swan —elegant and serene. 

The stranger’s attire was equally striking—light gray fabric that shimmered faintly in the dim light, like the pale mist over a quiet lake. Silver and red embellishments were sewn into the edges of her robes, intricate patterns that glinted with a cold gleam. The contrast of the red against the silver only made the woman's already unnerving gaze feel even more intense. The woman’s presence radiated a quiet but undeniable authority.

Daphné could hardly breathe beneath the weight of the lady’s stare. She knew instinctively this was no ordinary woman. She sensed danger. Glancing around her surroundings, even if she did run, there was no way she would be able to outrun the person looming over her. She would get tackled in less than seconds.

“Apologies for startling you, Miss,” The lady stated, her voice smooth and serene, with an undertone of something almost… playful ? She extended a hand towards Daphné.

Daphné flinched at the movement, her instinctive response betraying her unease. The lady noticed but didn’t comment, though a flicker of slight amusement danced in her black eyes, as though the reaction amused her more than it should. Daphné felt a flush creeping up her neck, her mind racing with the nagging thought that refusing her might result in some unpleasant consequence. Scared to refuse, unsure if she would get skewered somehow, Daphné gingerly placed her slightly shaky hand in hers. She noticed the pitch black hand offered to her had sharp geometric patterns crawling up beyond the lady’s sleeve. 

The lady's grip was firm but graceful and pulled Daphné up effortlessly from the grass bedding she had made for herself into a seated position. It wasn’t a sudden yank or a rough motion; it was smooth and elegant.

Once Daphné was steady, the lady kneeled down onto the soft earth in front of her, her movement fluid and almost regal. She lowered herself until her eye level matched Daphné’s. The lady’s dark, unwavering gaze locked onto hers, as if measuring Daphné’s every reaction, while her posture remained poised and graceful.

After a moment of looking her over, the lady said, “You may call me…,” The lady paused for a moment in thought, “Arlecchino.” Arlecchino’s eyes never left Daphné as she spoke the name, and the silence between them stretched for a beat longer, as if she was waiting for some kind of reaction, some acknowledgment, or perhaps an understanding

Daphné blinked, trying to process the name. She felt her lip tremble as she looked up at the lady— Arlecchino —and repeated the name as if it were some incantation she could barely speak aloud, “Ar–le–cchino.”

“Good,” Arlecchino stated soothingly as if in praise, satisfied with Daphné’s wobbly pronunciation.

Daphné wasn’t sure what else to do or say. Her hand was still gently held in Arlecchino’s grasp, and despite the subtle pressure on her wrist, the lady either hadn’t noticed or simply had no intention of letting go. The tension in the air seemed to thicken with every passing second, and Daphné could feel the discomfort pooling in her stomach, her anxiety making her palms sweaty and her fingers restless. She could feel the moisture beginning to dampen her hand where it was still clasped, and the vulnerability of it made her want to pull away, yet she dared not move.

The silence stretched, heavy and expectant, pressing down on her chest. Desperate to fill the uncomfortable void, Daphné searched her mind for something—anything—to break the stillness, to make it less suffocating. Her voice came out softer than she intended, trembling slightly as she forced the words through her dry mouth. “W–What brings you out here?”

“Rabbit hunting. The children of the house are looking for a…blue rabbit this year. And you, Miss—?” Arlecchino made a pointed look at her. There seemed to be some hidden meaning behind her words but she pushed the scary thought to the back of her mind.

“Daph–né,” Her voice cracked slightly as a blush covered her face with embarrassment.

“Yes, Miss Daphné,” Arlecchino seemed to roll the name on her tongue for a moment. “Well, it is time to head back to the city. Being outside of the city during the night is not safe for an Akademiya researcher like yourself. The Gardes are focused on the security of the Court of Fontaine, not outside of the city at the moment.”

“You know I’m a researcher?!” Daphné exclaimed, “How—?”

Arlecchino softly chuckled at her sudden outburst which left her speechless. How could this terrifying lady just laugh at her. Was she some sort of stalker? Or maybe a mind-reader like Nahida? “Miss Daphné, your attire.”

Of course, Daphné was a fool. She forgot she wore the Akademiya’s unique and distinct bright teal uniform. Shame flooded her system by falsely accusing Arlecchino of being a stalker, at least internally. “Ahahaha…” Daphné nervously laughed to cover up the embarrassment.

“It is natural to be wary of strangers, especially in your case,” Arlecchino commented and stood up, pulling Daphné up as well. She corrected her opinion of Arlecchino—she was a mind reader, or Daphné was just that easy to read. Well, Daphné was a foreign visitor, and like Hat Guy would always nag her, a bit of extra caution can go a long way.

“Miss Daphné,” Arlecchino’s voice broke her out of her thoughts, “Shall I escort you back to the Court of Fontaine?”

Daphné felt a sense of deja vu. However, unlike the Chie—no she wasn’t thinking about him—she knew this Arlecchino lady was more than just dangerous. Should she run? She’d never make it far. The woman was too fast, too calculating. Should she comply? Arlecchino’s intentions were unclear, and that uncertainty twisted something inside Daphné. She didn’t know what would come next, and that lack of control gnawed at her. Yet, if she had to follow this woman, whether by choice or force, she needed to know what she was dealing with. There had to be something she could ask, something that would give her a glimpse into Arlecchino’s true nature.

Daphné hesitated, then, with a quiet tremor in her voice, she spoke. “H—H—How do I know I should… trust you?” Her words were tentative, fragile. She instinctively curled her free hand closer to her chest, like a shield against the unknown. Daphné took an unsteady step backwards, allowing for as much room between them as possible while one of her hands was still captured in Arlecchino’s grasp.

Arlecchino’s gaze flickered, her expression unreadable, but there was a faint, almost imperceptible smile playing at the corners of her lips. “A good question,” Her voice flowed like silk. She took a small step forward, closing the distance between them, “Would saying that Lyney and Lynette are my children suffice?”

“Really?” Daphné asked, her voice softer now, more intrigued than fearful. “Does that mean you can also do magic?” Her question slipped out before she could fully process it. Then, as if catching her own slip, she quickly added, “Wait… I mean… How can you prove that?”

“I was not the one who taught the children magic tricks ,” Arlecchino said, her eyes narrowing slightly, observing Daphné with a sharpness that hinted at a deeper understanding of the situation than Daphné could ever grasp. The way Arlecchino dismissed the twin’s talent as if it was mere party tricks did not go unnoticed by Daphné who reconsidered whether today was the day she would die. If what Arlecchino was saying was true, she wondered how Lyney and Lynette grew up under her care. What did Arlecchino teach the twins? She backtracked and actually did not want to know.

“Well, isn’t that amazing that they are doing so well as magicians,” She vigorously nodded her head, “Y–you said you were heading back to the city? Well, there is no time like the present,” Daphné sputtered. What was she even trying to do? At this point, it was not like she had any other options.

“I suppose so,” Arlecchino hummed lightly, her voice a soft, almost teasing melody that barely stirred the air. She seemed to savor the moment, letting the silence stretch just a bit longer before, with a fluid motion, she dropped her hand. Or, more accurately, she loosened her grip just enough for Daphné to pull away. But, Daphné didn't hesitate. She yanked her hand free, heart pounding in her chest, a mix of relief and unease flooding her veins. But Arlecchino didn’t seem to mind. If anything, the small shift in position made her smile just a little more.

“But,” Arlecchino continued, her voice dropping slightly, though it remained as smooth as silk, “If you run away, I might not be able to protect you from the wandering Gardemeks that wander these regions.”

Daphné’s breath quickened, and her hands instinctively clenched at her sides. She shook her head vigorously, her face flushed with the sudden rush of anxiety. Had she been caught? She wasn’t making an effort to really hide her fear, but she did not think she was that obvious.

“Run away?!” she echoed, her voice rising in pitch, “No. No. No.” She repeated the denial like a mantra, but her hands trembled. “I wouldn’t run away from you.” It wasn’t because she could not run. It was the fear of what would chase her down if she even tried. Daphné’s body was too weak, too fragile, and any attempt to flee would be nothing more than a slow, futile dance of exhaustion. Moreover, she could not fight nor was she a vision bearer to protect herself if she did stumble across a malfunctioning Gardemek.

“Whichever it may be, I was only jesting,” Arlecchino chuckled under her breath. She slowly started making her way down the hillside, the rich reds of the fading daylight painting her silhouette against the slowly darkening sky. The trees at the edge of the slope whispered in the gentle evening breeze, their leaves shivering in the cooling air, which smelled faintly of pine and damp earth. In the distance, the dirt path stretched out like a serpent, winding between low, overgrown grasses and tall, shadowed hills, where the last traces of sunlight flickered before the stars began to awaken. Beyond the hills and where the paths led there laid the Court of Fontaine, its shimmering city lights shone above the towering stone walls and reaching into the sky.

Sighing, Daphné wordlessly followed in Arlecchino’s footsteps, her shoes—unfit for anything outside of a city—crunching softly against the gravelly earth. She kept a few paces behind, just far enough to maintain her distance but close enough to Arlecchino's steps as she glided ahead, as though the darkening world around them could not touch her. Every few paces, Daphné’s gaze flickered upward, expecting to meet Arlecchino’s sharp, observing eyes. But each time, when she tore her eyes away from the uneven ground beneath her, the woman’s gaze was always fixed ahead, the distant horizon casting shadows over her face, leaving her expression unreadable.

After they walked in silence for minutes and came across a dusty dirt path, Arlecchino paused and turned toward Daphné, “What is it that you research at the Akademiya?”

“Huh?!” Daphné flinched at suddenly being addressed. Almost tripping over her own feet, she stuttered, “O–Oh, literature and the arts.” Somehow she was getting too much deja vu today. She swore she gave a similar response a few days ago to the — Daphné shook her head, throwing that person’s face into the back of her mind. “That includes the performing arts. Seeing Lyney and Lynette’s performance a few days ago was amazing! I was thinking of looking into articles about misdirection when I return to the Akademiya. While unlikely to find gossip columns from Fontaine in the House of Daena, there should be some examples of magic tricks that do not rely on elemental energy or visions such as misdirection and specialized mechanical equipment. Although, that might fall under the Kshahrewar Darshan… maybe I should ask Kaveh?” She mumbled in thought to herself. Maybe she could rope Kaveh into helping her recreate such mechanics.

“I assume that your home is in Sumeru City then?” Arlecchino posed as they walked side by side, although Daphné made sure there was still ample space between them. Thankfully to Daphné, Arlecchino was a slow walker so she could easily keep in pace despite the other being much taller.

To Daphné, home was Sumeru. Everything she knew and adored was there. Her piles upon growing piles of scripts and books in her room that was decorated with small trinkets and gifts. The familiar scenery she would walk by everyday. Her friends—Nilou, Kaveh, Layla, Collie, Tighnari, Cyno, Yasmin, and many more. The aunts and uncles who gave her fresh fruit in the Bazaar. Hat Guy was there. Nahida was there. Where else would she be able to find all of that? That… was home to her.

Peering over at Arlecchino through her bangs that fluttered in the cool breeze, Daphné stated simply, “Yes. While I do enjoy traveling, seeing new lands, I like home best. How about you?”

“Are you inquiring about what I consider home or whether I enjoy traveling?” Despite her relatively flat tone, Arlecchino was quiet for a moment in deep thought. It honestly surprised Daphné that she was putting that much effort into responding. Was answering what a home is hard? Well, she did not have a right to judge. After all, it took quite a while for Daphné to truly consider Sumeru City her home, always fearing that she would be rejected by the city and her friends.

“W–well… I was asking about home… but you don’t need to answer,” Daphné quickly waved a dismissive hand in front of her face. “I don’t mean to pr—”

“The home I come from is not what others would consider… traditional. However, I wish well for the children there now,” Arlecchino replied, her words layered in complex riddles that she had no way to understand. It was almost as if Daphné was playing word games with Hat Guy again. But, maybe the less she understood, the better off she was in the long run. Daphné really wasn’t hoping to have too many future interactions with Arlecchino.

Daphné clapped her hands together, trying to dismiss the dreary atmosphere, “Well, that certainly is a good wish! I hope the children grow up healthy and happy, too. As for travelling! I went to Liyue Harbor once during the New Years festival. Have you ever been? The lights were amazing and …” Daphné’s words spilled out faster than she could process them—descriptions of crowded marketplaces, lanterns that painted the skies in bursts of red and gold, and the sweet scent of Liyue's famous delicacies filling the air. Daphné droned on and on about her travels. The more she spoke, the more her own voice seemed to drown out the awkward silence that lingered between them. While she originally only started speaking because she wanted to distract herself and to avoid talking about unknown to her taboo topics with Arlecchino, she ended up rambling all the way back to the city gates. She wasn’t sure if she should be proud or ashamed of that.

The sun had fully set beyond the horizon, the sky now a rich velvet blue speckled with emerging stars. Although she was glad to be back in the city and not wandering blindly in the dark in the countryside of a foreign nation, she was not looking forward to talking to Hat Guy and Vikram about what happened. She could guess they were alerted when she ran out of the city, too. She prayed on the off chance that they were unaware of her little escapade. And, she knew she would somehow end up crossing paths with Monsieur Neuvillette in the future given her role as an ambassador. Daphné did not… dislike Monsieur Neuvillette. Rather, she would prefer not to think about it at the moment.

 The moment they passed the Gardes stationed at the gate, Daphné’s stomach rumbled loud enough that even the Gardes turned their head briefly. However, when they turned to look at them, they quickly looked away. Daphné wondered how often people walked through the gates that they barely gave a passing glance at people coming in and out.

“I was told by Lyney and Lynette that you kept one of the children company when he got lost, Howel. He is still new to the house and is getting used to his new environment. For that, you have my appreciation. The children have been meaning to deliver a cake to you in thanks,” Arlecchino casually recalled, pausing at the side of the road. Folding her arms, one of her fingers tapped her arm slowly, “I assume I can let the children know to deliver it to the hotel?” Her voice was sharp and a shiver ran down Daphné’s spine.

“U–uhuh. Yes. I–I’d even be happy to pick it up from them,” Daphné quickly nodded her head since there was only one option—to accept. There was no way she would refuse Arlecchino and the cake did not harm her.

“Good,” Arlecchino… smiled? Satisfied with Daphné’s response, Arlecchino nodded her head. Her moonlight white hair with undertones of black as dark as a cloudy night sky swayed in the wind and Arlecchino moved to brush the misplaced hair out of her face. “Then, it is time to return for the night. May I see you around.”

Without so much as a glance back or wave, Arlecchino turned on her heel and slipped into a narrow back alleyway, vanishing effortlessly into the darkness, her presence too easy to lose. It was as if Arlecchino was never by her side for the past hour or so. That would be so if not for the ominous parting words that made Daphné’s skin break out into cold sweat. While Arlecchino had been true to her word in bringing Daphné safely back to the city, her departure left Daphné with a lingering sense of unease. It also did not stop the fact that Daphné was scared of her—as unfounded as her fear was. For her own sake, she hoped not to run into Arlecchino again soon. Or ever.

Daphné eased her mind by thinking of dinner as she made her way back towards the hotel which she saw in the distance, its grand architecture standing out above the rest of the townhouses. She hoped she hadn’t missed dinner. But, more importantly, she really didn’t want to miss out on the dessert—a rich, sweet ending that seemed the perfect remedy to the tension still swirling in her chest after her unsettling encounter with… everything.

“Wait,” Daphné suddenly paused in the middle of the street, her thoughts shifting. A few passerbyers brushed past her, their shoulders knocking into hers with casual indifference.

“How does everyone know I like cakes?” Daphné mumbled under her breath to herself.

⭑❃⭑

Chapter Text

“Even Fontaine’s ladyship, Lady Furina, would agree that I am the victim in this matter. All I see are the masses influenced by each other to falsely accuse me of a crime I was the victim in. I was forced to do it. There was no other way! All of you are blind to the context. Wouldn’t you agree, Lady Furina?” The defendant dramatically threw their hand in the direction of Lady Furina’s seat high above the audience. Everyone in the courtroom followed the defendant’s gaze. The courtroom fell silent, the audience waiting with bated breath to hear what else their Archon had to say.

“Ahahahaha,” Lady Furina’s shrill voice echoed throughout the Opera Epiclese, “A victim, you say?” Her eyes curved into crescents with her body precariously tipping over the balcony railing. Even the lightest touch would send her toppling down from her throne. Lady Furina acted as if she heard the most amusing statement in decades.

“Don’t you agree, Lady Furina? I didn’t ask for this! How was I supposed to know they would drown leading to …” The defendant did not finish their words, implying the obvious. They clasped their hands together in prayer to their Archon, tears pooling in their wide eyes. Lady Furina cowarded internally at the gesture. She was not their real Archon. All the praise and revelry the people showered her in felt suffocating. But, even worse, she felt immeasurable guilt. The defendant before her, whether or not they were guilty or not, was praying to the wrong person. She had no right to receive such devotion.

“Oh you foolish child,” Lady Furina’s voice cooed, tapering off into a light giggle. As each syllable that left her mouth echoed in the grand theater, she felt her chest constrict tighter and tighter around her heart.

As Lady Furina continued her act, her body acted automatically, used to the vague dramatics she displayed to the audience. Unlike her outward appearance, sweeping remarks, and grand gestures, she was cowering further and further inside of herself. She did not want to be here. She wondered how the people of Fontaine, the children of the Hydro Archon—not her—would react to knowing that they were all being deceived.

Swallowing the emotions she yearned to release for hundreds of years, she had no choice but to remain silent. Sweat tickled the back of her neck as she stared back down from the Hydro Archon’s throne at the peak of the courtroom at the entire audience craning their necks to get a glimpse of her. How long had she sat in this throne of lies, deceiving everyone? How much longer until the finale? Why her? Was she performing correctly? Who could she rely on?

She saw Navia, the Boss of Spina di Rosula, and her bodyguards standing up in the audience, pointing at the defendant.

She saw the backs of the Fatui Harbinger, arms folded over themselves as she stared towards the stage, and the children of the House of the Hearth by her side a few rows further back.

On stage with her hand on her sword’s hilt was Clorinde, the Champion Duelist, poised at the ready. 

In the prosecutor’s balcony, she saw the renowned Traveler and their companion throwing question after question.

Suddenly, blinding stage lights beamed down upon her, the brightness seemingly burning and she quickly covered her face with her arms. When the intensity of the lights dwindled, she lowered her arms to realize it was her upon the stage. Everyone bore holes into her with their beady eyes as their shadows crept up the sides of the walls of the grand hall, caging her into the center of the stage where the spotlight remained solely on her.

Turning around and looking up at the endlessly tall chair where he sat, those beautiful pale silver eyes of Neuvillette’s, her dear Chief Iudex, pierced through her all the way from his throne in front of the Oratrice Mecanique d'Analyse Cardinale. His disappointment and frustration was apparent in his expression as he looked down upon her. In his gloved hands was a golden ticket. That ticket would bring about her fate. And he would be her final judge.

As the world around her crumpled into a bright void, she could only laugh at herself that everything would end with the person she deceived the longest. As Neuvillette’s body vanished like the rest of the collapsing world around her, his expression abruptly morphed into something else—something much more…—but he splintered into sparkling fragments of dust before she could register what it was. She wondered what that emotion was before closing her eyes as the blinding white lights around her consumed everything in their path.

⭑❃⭑

A crisp double knock interrupted Hat Guy’s attention on his book, not that he was that focused on it. He was too busy thinking about the way Daphné avoided his gaze when she returned late, not elaborating on what she did for the entire afternoon. He could not wait to turn over all the responsibility back on Nahida when they returned. Hat Guy snapped his attention towards the door leading to the hallway and narrowed his eyes in that direction. He placed the book down on the bed and slipped out of bed, cautious not to make any sounds. He checked the clock that hung on the wall, noticing that it was indeed in the middle of the night. He wondered who dared knock on his door at 4 AM, especially since he knew it wasn’t Daphné, who would make a ruckus trying to get his attention in addition to the fact that she knocked on doors in rhythmic patterns. Hat Guy tensed his fingers, stretching them out, when he barely recognized that mutt-like voice.

“Monsieur Hat Guy, a word. May you please open the door?”

Groaning under his breath, Hat Guy debated on whether to open the door or not. Reluctantly, he leisurely crossed the hotel room and swung the door open, catching the door handle right before it banged into the wall. His bangs blew into his eyes from the force.

“You better make this worth my while, you dog.” Hat Guy muttered under his breath like a curse as he leaned into the wooden door frame of his hotel room, both intrigued and annoyed. In the dim light of the long hallways, a tall figure towered over him. After all that happened during the day and the events that transpired, Hat Guy certainly was not expecting the face that stood before him to come knocking on his door in the early morning hours.

“Monsieur,” The man slipped the hood off of his head. Thick water droplets sprayed around him as he brushed his bangs back, staining the carpet with dark splotches of water. “You don’t seem surprised.”

Hat Guy scoffed, “And what do I owe the pleasure, Duke? Did you come running because your master told you to beg for my forgiveness? A pity for you then,” He shook his head, a wicked smile emerging on his face, “I’m looking forward to discussing in length with him.”

“Monsieur Hat Guy,” Wriothesley’s voice was stern, “The second-hand to the Dendro Archon, Lesser Lord Kusanli.”

“Great, you want a medal?” Hat Guy sarcastically remarked. He was not hiding his identity from Fontaine’s court, unlike someone he knew on this trip. Rather, he was surprised it took the court so long. “Look, could you hurry it up? If not, I have a book I’d like to return to.”

“Right now, I’m not here to pry into whatever relation you, the Dendro Archon, and … Miss Daphné have. Not my place, at least not at the moment,” The man waved his arm dismissively. “However, it seems as though a certain Fontaine criminal organization that was poking around the borders of Sumeru recently withdrew and returned to Fontaine in the past day or so. Do you know anything about this?”

Hat Guy rolled his eyes, “You came to me about some measly criminal organization in the middle of the night? Pathetic. Can’t you handle this on your own? I’m sure organizations within Fontaine can handle this. If not, you can reach out to the Matra of the Akademiya. I’m merely a scholar of the Akademiya.”

“I came since the General Mahamatra of the Akademiya sent a letter directing you to join the investigation,” Wriothesley pulled out a letter from within his coat, producing two envelopes, both with the wax seal of the Akademiya. However, he knew to be cautious as even official documents could be easily forged. Hat Guy grabbed both envelopes, his eyes scanning over them.

The first letter he skimmed through was directed at the Court of Fontaine, asking about the behavior of the criminal organization and their sudden retreat back to Fontaine. Although he did not often work with the General Mahamatra, Cyno, he heard plenty enough about him through that insufferable nerd from the Temple of Silence, Sethos.

Hat Guy,

Since I’ve heard you don’t care for formalities, I will skip to the main topic. Please see this as a formal request by the Matra of the Akademiya. If that is insufficient, as I’m aware you are busy with the role Lesser Lord Kusanli gave you, think of this as a favor directly from the General Mahamtra. Please work with the Fontaine Investigation team. I will be joining the investigation as well.

As you are aware, over the years, we have detected movement from a certain Fontaine group digging around for certain confidential information. While their outward-facing business dealings within the borders of Sumeru were legal, we have our own suspicions that there is more than meets the eye. Just as we have received the status letter from you, we noticed irregular behavior as most, if not all, of this group has retreated back to Fontaine. We suspect that they have found the information they were seeking and have returned to Fontaine to execute their plan. The Fontaine officials can fill you in on the details.

Should you need additional help, full discretionary authority by order of Lesser Lord Kusanali has been granted for you to act as her proxy.

General Cyno

P.S. Sethos asked you and Daphné to bring back some snacks.

P.P.S. Collei won’t admit it outright but she would like Daphné to bring her back some new novel that they were talking about.

Hat Guy muttered something unintelligible under his breath as he dragged an exhausted hand down his face. Despite the vague words, he knew exactly what the General was getting at since he often ran special errands for the Dendro Archon. Of course he would get saddled with more work. He probably had more responsibilities than the current Grand Sage at the moment, second to only Nahida in terms of authority. Hat Guy completely ignored the post scripts.

Sighing in frustration, he shoved the letter back into the envelope and moved onto the second one addressed to him personally. He knew that the second letter would be from Nahida. Opting to read it when the Duke wasn’t peering down at him, he shoved the envelope into the pocket of his shorts. Hat Guy was honestly less concerned with a group of civilian rebels out for the ex-Archon’s blood than the ticking time bomb known as the Iudex. However, what choice did he have? Hat Guy knew that Nahida wouldn’t blindly let him leave Daphné’s side without good reason.

“And how come you ended up in this case?” Hat Guy inquired, his eyes narrowing in on the towering man before him, skeptical of how all the events are unfolding.

Wriothesley chuckled, “I’m not always stuck underground despite my reputation. I also apprehend criminals in the overworld. And, with the festival, Security needs all the hands they can get. The Gardes underground can handle it just fine without my presence for a while.”

“Whatever, I can hear your sob story later on the road. This is a second favor. You should be ready for when I redeem them later,” Hat Guy gritted out, slamming the door in the Duke’s face. Cursing, he shuffled back into the room to get dressed for a long day.

⭑❃⭑

Daphné woke up with tears softly rolling down her cheeks. Her dream, vivid and fleeting, left her with an emptiness deep in her chest—a gnawing sensation that couldn't be soothed. The residue of it lingered, a quiet sadness she couldn't shake, even as her eyes fluttered open. She brought a hand to her face, wiping her cheek gently, almost as if to confirm the tears were real, that they weren't just remnants of a dream too strange to hold.

Sitting up in the bed, she wrapped the blanket tighter around her shoulders. Her eyes traced the contours of the hotel room. Although she had been in the hotel everything felt distant, as if she were seeing it through a veil. The walls, the soft, worn duvet, the small table in the corner—all seemed both intimate and foreign, as though they'd belonged to someone else. It was as if she was watching a stage performance and she was in the audience.

She turned her gaze toward the window, eyes still heavy with the fog of sleep. It was raining outside, the sky a bruised shade of gray, thick with clouds. The faint streaks of light from the street lamps that struggled through the canopy of trees were soft, pale beams that filtered through the sheer curtains, casting ghostly patterns across the wooden floor. The rhythmic tap of raindrops against the window pane echoed through the room, a steady reminder of the world outside, untouched by her dream.

For a moment, she allowed herself to be absorbed by the quiet—the rain, the stillness of the room, the distant sound of a thunderstorm rolling in. It was as though nature itself was mourning with her, a silent companion to the emptiness she felt. She hugged her knees to her chest, chin resting on her knees, eyes unfocused as she stared out into the grayness beyond the glass.

Her heart still ached, an ache she couldn't place. The dream had been vivid—too vivid—and she couldn't grasp the details, only the overwhelming sense of loss it left behind. It was a kind of sadness she knew well, a heavy, insistent loneliness that could not be shaken off, but she couldn't reason why. It was as if she truly felt alone. And, the sensation scared her. But underneath all of that, she recognized an all too familiar feeling of longing. It was a desperate wish for something.

The remnants of the dream clung to her, haunting the edges of her waking thoughts. Alone in her wandering thoughts, as much as she struggled to ignore it, the words of Monsieur Neuvillette crept across her mind, intermingling with the lingering thoughts on her dream. His voice—low, deliberate, yet layered was as straightforward as one could get. Those words. That name. If it came from the Chief Iudex of Fontaine, the renowned deliverer of truth and justice, how could she possibly refute his words he stated with such confidence. It was just hard to wrap her head around, every cell in her body wanting to deny it despite everything indicating otherwise.

Glancing at her hands, she belatedly realized how much her fingers trembled. Remembering his words sent shivers throughout her body. She stared longingly at her shivering fingers that clawed at the bedsheets that wrapped around her body. Despite the glaring holes in her memory, of the few things she picked up recently, they were all pointing in one direction.

She huddled under the blankets, hoping that sleep would find her before her thoughts consumed her whole.

⭑❃⭑

“Huh?! Hat Guy went back to Lumidouce Harbor this morning?!” Daphné’s eyes widened so much she honestly thought they would fall out. Her metal fork clattered to her plate as she froze in her seat. Crumbs of the sweet tart scattered, some falling onto her lap. But, she did not even notice due to shock.

“When did he leave?” Kemia asked, also curious. She glanced in Daphné’s direction but Daphné was too shocked to notice. Daphné reached for her glass of water to calm her nerves.

“He left early this morning before the sun even rose. He swung by my room before leaving quickly. Talk about an early morning, it was hard to fall asleep again after being woken up by loud rapping on the door,” Vikram stated as he reached for another piece of bread from a basket in the middle of the table. “Patrol Garde Camden had some urgent report and needed Hat Guy’s presence at the scene. Some confidential matters directed for Hat Guy from the Matra. He should be back this evening or tomorrow hopefully.”

Daphné sputtered once more, “The Matra?! They are involved in this too?” She coughed on her water as she wondered what possibly could be the issue. 

Bahar had a similar expression as she downed another bite of warm bread into her mouth.

“Something along those lines. Even if I’m the Grand Conservator, I don’t poke my head into what the Matra do. No one would unless they were ready to face the consequences. Oh,” Vikram stated suddenly, drawing her attention back to him, “Hat Guy left a letter for you. He is passing a message along from someone from Sumeru City.” He then drew out an envelope and handed it to Daphné who wordlessly took it. She flipped it over in her hands and recognized the official seal of the Akademiya which made her almost drop it out of surprise. All the sudden news was bad on her already unstable heart.

“I wonder who sent it to you if it has the official seal. We aren’t in Fontaine for that long,” Ebert commented as he sipped on some black floral-scented tea.

Shohre elbowed Ebert gently and gave him a pointed look before turning back to Daphné, “I’m sure some friends missed you. Why not go up and read it? We can head out to the festival when you are ready?”

“Uh uhuh,” Daphné’s eyes flickered between the two of them before nodding her head, “I’ll do that after the meal.”

She mentally noted that they seemed closer to each other and yet also not at the same time. They danced around each other so much, although mostly on Ebert’s side, but there was miniscule change. Daphné wondered if she ever fell in love if she would dance around in endless circles like the two in front of her. Why would Ebert—or anyone for that matter—continue to wait and wait, never being direct about their feelings? She did not mean to criticize him, but rather she wondered what caused him to hesitate?

“Yes, stuff yourself silly since we won’t get to eat so much food for free when we return to Sumeru,” Bahar said as she diligently lathered some butter onto another piece of bread. “Eat so you have enough energy to be out all day. You agreed to go wander around the festival again with me today. I heard a new difficulty level was released for one of the games. Shohre, you’re coming with us?”

“Hmm? Oh, yes,” Shohre looked a bit guilty as if caught off guard. If Daphné was correct, Shohre’s gaze, before she had been interrupted, was directed in Ebert’s direction. Daphné hid her subtle grin and giggled to herself. What could have changed between those two when she was at the Palais Mer— away for the day yesterday? Now she was disappointed she missed out on such developments yesterday.

She kicked back her chair, knowing it probably was not the most appropriate etiquette, and watched her colleagues, now maybe friends, chatter about various light-hearted topics. For a moment, she zoned out and felt as though the people in front of her, those sitting around the round table, were actors on stage and she was merely an audience member. It felt as though there was an invisible wall between her and her colleagues. Daphné’s eyes dazed out as the world around her became hazy, absorbed in her thoughts. She was not sure why her mind was wandering, but a stray thought turned into a spiraling endless thread.

After breakfast was finished, Daphné parted from the group to finish getting ready and quickly read over the letter. As she made her way down the hallway leading to the hotel room, she passed a lively group of whom she guessed were diplomats from another nation. From their attire, she guessed Mondstadt. Daphné nodded her head in acknowledgement as she passed the group who tried to make room for her in the narrow hallway by comically squeezing to one side. They all looked vaguely familiar but she kept her head down mostly as she was in a hurry. Of the group of four people, she met the stare of one of them. The young man with a bright green beret and two short braids winked at her with a mischievous grin before continuing down the corridor with his colleagues. Tilting her head slightly in confusion, she merely brushed off the stranger’s behavior as an overly friendly personality.

Once she got to her hotel room, she grabbed a stray pen from some counter. Carefully opening the letter not to break the wax seal too much since she thought the design was too pretty to destroy, she unfolded the letter from within. The thick yet smooth paper felt pleasant under her fingers. Simple familiar handwriting met her eyes as a faint smile emerged on her face.

Dear Daphné,

I don’t send personal letters out often so I’m still unsure what people usually write.

I’ve read that you fell into the Fountain of Lucine and entered a separate pocket in space or an equivalent. I know Hat Guy wrote saying that you were fine and I trust his judgement, but I am worried. If anything happens, please let Hat Guy know. He has been granted authority to act as my proxy due to various circumstances with the Matra as you might have heard by now.

While I would love to see you myself, I am tied up with work at the Akademiya currently. If the problem is resolved, I might be able to catch the last day or so of the festival. Although I don’t have access to Fontaine’s records, I have been looking into possible leads in the House of Daena. While it may not help you immediately, I am curious if there have been any changes since you fell into the fountain? I would love to help you in any way I can.

I’m sorry to bring down your mood when you read this and will keep the rest of it short. I hope you enjoy the rest of the festival and I look forward to hearing more about it when you return.

Sincerely,

Nahida

Daphné chuckled after finishing the letter. It certainly sounded like Nahida. She wondered what would have happened if Nahida had come on this trip with her. Nahida was always a great listener and an even better advice giver. And, an Archon to boot. The Archon of Wisdom. Would her dear friend who just happened to be the Archon of Wisdom be able to help Daphné sort through her complex thoughts? What would the Dendro Archon have to say if she figured out Daphné’s past? Was Nahida aware of it? If so, since when? What did Daphné even want to do herself? What if—

“Aah!” Daphné frantically scratched her head, her hair tangling into knots, “I’m thinking too much and it’s all getting to my head.” She paused before grumbling, “Archons, I sound like Kaveh now. Of all the traits it had to be the overthinking one. Let’s just keep it simple. I’ll just write that I’m fine. I’ll see her within the week anyway.”

Daphné sat down at the wooden desk next to the windows. Despite the heavy rain during the night, there was plenty of sunlight filtering in through the curtains that she did not need to turn on any lights. Grabbing some loose letter paper that was provided by the hotel, Daphné noticed another emerald colored candy that Hat Guy had given her one of the previous days which she promptly forgot about it after shoving it in her pocket and then throwing everything in her pockets on the table before she climbed into bed. Shrugging, she popped the candy into her mouth as she got to work writing a response to Nahida. However, unlike the previous days, it tasted like nothing as she rolled it around on her tongue.

⭑❃⭑

Somehow Daphné found herself sitting in a random cafe she stumbled upon while wandering outside with a group of her colleagues and surprisingly the group of diplomats from Mondstadt. They introduced themselves as knights of the Knights of Favonius with whom she had indeed crossed paths with years ago when traveling to see the Windbloom Festival with Collei and others one year. She only spoke to them briefly a handful of times since Daphné was too absorbed in exploring the surrounding areas of Mondstadt which were relatively peaceful. Of course there were a few treasure hoarders, hilicurls, and slimes, but it was better than some of the predators of the jungles and the occasional unsavory emirate groups that tended to be much more aggressive than treasure hoarders in Sumeru.

A small hand reached across the table, trying to grab another cookie from a tiered cookie platter. Instead of watching the child struggle, Daphné pushed the platter closer to the small child who sat across the table from her. How did she get saddled with a child while everyone else was up and about wandering? She asked herself the same question.

“Thank you, Miss um—” The blonde child with pointy ears dressed in red peered up at her. Klee was her name if Daphné remembered correctly.

“Daphné,” She reminded the kid with a smile, “Eat as much as you want.” Daphné still could not get over the fact that the small blonde child, Klee, was an appointed member of the Knights of Favonius. She had done a double-take when the Sumeru and Mondstadt delegates introduced themselves. A mere child who looked no more than 10 was a knight, and apparently super dangerous? She wondered if the head of the Knights of Favonius needed to get their head checked out. Yes, she thought Klee was cute. But how would anyone else feel if they were left with a child after being told the child was a pyromaniac?

“Brother Albedo said Klee probably shouldn’t eat more than five sweets. But, they are super yummy. Can Klee keep eating them?” Klee’s shining ruby eyes sparkled under the sun and tried to look very cute. Daphné would at least give an A for effort. But honestly, what type of brother would leave his adorable little sister to some stranger? He claimed he wanted to quickly see a stall. And after he left the table momentarily, some of the others also scattered leaving just Klee and Daphné.

Albedo’s face was a bit blurry in her mind as she wasn’t paying too much attention to him but she did know that these siblings looked nothing like each other, not that it mattered. Families came in all sorts of forms, just like how Daphné considered Nahida both friend and family basically.

“Hmm,” Daphné could not contain her smile but pretended to think deeply about it, “But I don’t want to get in trouble with your brother.” Klee’s face fell at her words but Daphné wasn’t finished, “How about I let you have a couple more? I’ll pretend not to look if you keep it a secret.” Daphné brought a finger up to her lips in a hush as she leaned over the table slightly.

“Yeah! Thank you, Miss Daphné!” Klee cheered with a blinding smile. Daphné leaned back in her chair with a faint smile. Sure, she wasn’t the child’s guardian, but she couldn’t help but want to see the cute child in front of her smile. Glancing around her, it was nice to see the children running down the street, animated expressions and laughing loudly. It was nice to see all the people enjoying their lives, strolling to and fro, leisurely or with urgency. It gave Daphné a warm, comforting feeling as she people-watched.

“Are you from around here? Do you know where the main stalls are? Klee would like to see the festival!” Klee exclaimed.

Daphné gently pushed a separate plate of macaroons closer to the child. It was enjoyable to watch the child stuff her cheeks full like a chipmunk. “What do you mean by that, Klee? I look like I’m from around here?” While she knew she probably did not hail from Sumeru, she never thought too deeply about what her facial features looked like compared to other nations.

“Yup!” Klee said joyfully as she reached for another snack, “Klee is confused since you look like you’re from Fontaine but you’re with the Sumeru group. Did you move to Sumeru?” Daphné gave credit where credit was due. This child was a curious one.

Daphné really wasn’t sure how to answer, “Well…”.  Move would not necessarily be the correct word. She kind of just washed up on the shores of Sumeru. All those years ago when she had woken up on those golden shores, she faintly remembered looking out across the water. Daphné breathed in the distant scenery of… of…

“Tss! Ah,” A stabbing pain hit her head as if a needle pricked her. Daphné tried to stifle the pain since she was in front of a child, but she could not help but bend her head. She placed her head on the table as her fingers scrambled to press down on her head in hope to ease the pressure. Focusing on breathing, she sucked in a shaky breath and exhaled slowly. Although she tried to think of something else which usually did the trick to ease her occasional migraines, it continued to persist.

Klee was at her side in a flash and asked in a panicked tone, “Are you okay?! Should Klee go find a grown up? Brother Albedo always said to find a reliable grown up.” 

Daphné wanted to reassure Klee that she was fine, but she could barely keep a steady train of thought. Even with Daphné’s eyes closed, she saw flashes of faint images, blurred together in a kaleidoscope of dizzying vivid and muted colors. The visions were far too quick for her to grasp any details, but the overwhelming sense of strangeness was undeniable. They didn’t belong to Sumeru, not the jungles, the vast desert sands, or the bustling city streets she knew so well.

Tall mountains, their jagged peaks reaching toward the heavens, with shimmering yellow fields of wildflowers splayed across the grounds, their colors bright against the emerald hills. Through towering glass windows, she saw vivid green fields stretching out like a lush quilt as if untouched by time. Beyond the window, the sky was a radiant blue, dotted with soft white clouds, but it felt... wrong. The view was perfect, too perfect, almost as if it had been curated for someone else's memory.

The images twisted again, and this time, the bustling streets came into view. Elegant stone houses lined the avenues, their facades adorned with ivy and intricate carvings. The cobblestone streets were alive with movement—people in fine clothes strolling past, chatting and laughing, the scent of freshly baked bread and blooming flowers hanging in the air. Cafes and parlors with open doors beckoned, their glass windows glistening in the sun.

Faces appeared in quick succession, their features blurring together in a cacophony of fleeting recognition. She couldn't place them—were they strangers? Or were they figures from a life she once knew? They passed by her as if they'd always been there, as if she'd walked these streets for years, and yet, no matter how hard she tried, their identities remained just beyond her grasp.

Colors blended in rapid succession, like the turning of a page in a book that had been read too many times. The warm sunlight of morning faded into the cool, amber hues of evening. She could almost feel the rhythm of the town, the ebb and flow of its people, and the familiar cadence of her own steps through its streets, yet it all seemed like a distant dream. The fleeting impressions of a life she couldn’t remember, but one that felt more real than her present.

As the flashes continued, they brought with them a deep ache—a yearning for something she couldn’t understand, but it was there, echoing within her as if it had always been. Something about these images—these pieces of the puzzle—made her want to scream in frustration, to grasp them and pull them back into her consciousness, but every time she reached for them, they evaporated like mist.

The images moved too quickly for her to focus on any one thing, but they made her pulse quicken, her breath catching in her throat. Each one felt like a fleeting memory, as if they were reaching for her, begging to be recognized, but slipping away the moment she tried to make sense of them. Daphné's heart hammered in her chest as the pain in her head flared again, but it wasn’t just the headache that made her feel unsteady. It was the sensation that something was pulling at her, as if the visions were trying to drag her somewhere—into a place she had no memory of, yet somehow felt intimately tied to.

Suddenly, a zap and tingling sensation shocked her body as Daphné’s eyes burst open. It felt as though she had been touched by an electro slime.

“Miss Daphné!” A voice yelled as she felt a strong grip on her shoulders, “Breathe!”

Daphné noticed through bleary eyes that there was a towering shadow over her. Confused by the person’s words, she stared up mindlessly at the person whose grip on her shoulders tightened. The shadowed person yelled out in desperation,“Breathe, please!” 

Daphné’s mind struggled to catch up with the words, her brain sluggish as if submerged underwater. What was happening? Why couldn't she move? Her body felt numb, heavy. The grip on her shoulders tightened, almost painfully, as if the person were trying to anchor her to the world. The words finally sank in, and a sickening realization washed over her. She hadn’t taken a breath. Not in what felt like ages.

Suddenly, a sharp intake of air pulled her from the daze, but it came too quickly, overwhelming her. The rush of oxygen choked her, the air too dry, too much at once. She coughed violently, her throat burning as she struggled to regulate the erratic rhythm. Curling forward, Daphné brought her shaky hands over her throat as she gasped for air.

The shadowed figure seemed to soften, their hands moving gently now, trying to steady her as her body heaved in an attempt to regain control. The warmth of their hands on her shoulders was grounding, a tether pulling her back from the edge of a world that seemed to teeter on the brink of disappearance. Daphné gasped again, slower this time, the air filling her lungs in hesitant, shallow breaths. She could feel the pulse of her heartbeat, racing in time with the frantic desperation in the stranger’s voice. And slowly, as the haze lifted and clarity began to return, the figure above her took shape—a woman, her face lined with worry, her violet eyes reflecting a kind urgency.

Daphné swore she had seen the face before, somewhere… Her head throbbed again, a sharp, insistent ache that made her wince in pain. But, just as Daphné squeezed her eyes shut, she saw the woman reach out to Daphné’s face with a face full of vivid concern, her features soft but twisted with urgency. Daphné couldn’t place her, but something in the woman’s expression felt oddly familiar, as though their paths had crossed before.

The woman’s mouth moved, forming words that Daphné couldn’t hear. It was as if the sounds had been swallowed by a vast, invisible space, muffled and distant. The world around her seemed to fade, and the woman’s words were lost to her, as if separated by thick glass, a barrier she couldn’t break through.

Daphné’s breathing steadied a little, but as her eyes remained closed, the flashes returned. This time, they were different. Instead of the chaotic whirl of images she had seen, there was only one—a single scene standing out in sharp clarity against the blackness. This time, she saw a room. A heavy scent of something old, of dust, hit her nose as she blinked at the scene gradually enveloping her.

She was lounging on a long plush couch in a large office. Usually she would flounder around while another person worked at the desk on the other side of the room from her; however, it was empty today. Warm teal-tinted light flooded in from the large stained glass windows lining the walls each framed by marvelous stone decorations. It felt a bit lonely as she swung her feet in the stagnant air. As she sipped on her lukewarm tea that she had ignored for quite a while, she tapped her finger on the couch’s metal frame. A knock on the door finally would release her from the dreary atmosphere.

From her position on the couch, she saw a woman dressed sharply. A simple white blouse was somewhat covered by a deep vibrant purple vest. Her arms were covered by long pearl white gloves that disappeared under her jacket sleeves. A long pointed hat covered part of her face, obscuring one of her two violet eyes that found her immediately despite most of her being hidden behind the couch. As the woman walked through the door, her raven hair swayed with each step.

A genuine smile erupted from her face when she looked up at her guest, “Ah～, if it isn’t my reliable bodyguard, … …”

⭑❃⭑

While she was ordered to tail Furina while Hat Guy and Wriothesley were investigating a cross-border organization, she never expected Furina to almost collapse with barely a thread keeping her alive. Clorinde’s heart raced with anxiety as she watched Furina’s eyes flutter open. While it was only a few seconds since Furina’s eyes had been open before closing again, Clorinde was scared that those eyes would never open again. Only when Furina opened her eyes revealing a deep mossy emerald green and slowly began to focus on the world around her, Clorinde noticed that Furina’s erratic heartbeat calmed down. And so did her own.

Furina’s gaze wandered, disoriented, her eyes gliding over the room as if her mind hadn’t fully caught up with her body. She looked lost in thought, her face soft and distant, as if caught somewhere between waking and dreaming. Then, as if drawn by some unseen tether, her gaze flickered up to meet Clorinde’s. For a moment, their eyes locked, and Clorinde could have sworn she saw a spark of recognition flicker in Furina’s gaze. Furina’s lips parted, the breath leaving her in a slow, steady exhale. Her chest rose and fell, grounding herself in the present, and Clorinde’s heart twisted, caught between fear and hope.

“C—Clorinde…?” Furina murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, fragile and uncertain, as though testing the name on her tongue, trying to remember. It was barely audible, but it struck Clorinde like a spark, igniting a fragile flame of hope that seemed most improbable.

“Lady,” Clorinde’s voice trembled as she said the word, her heart almost choking her. The familiarity of it felt like a lifeline, and yet, it was impossible. Was it hope that strung around her heart, like a fragile thread ready to snap? She couldn’t help herself. Despite all the years of disciplined training, despite all the barriers between them, a part of her still wanted to believe. But then, Furina’s next words sliced through the fragile hope Clorinde had dared to cling to.

“Your name is… Clorinde, right?” Furina asked, her voice small, edged with confusion and uncertainty. The question hung in the air, heavy and piercing, and Clorinde’s stomach dropped. It was as if her name had been a fleeting dream, an echo from a past that no longer existed. Her pulse quickened again, a familiar ache spreading across her chest.

“Archons, my head is still ringing,” Furina muttered, her hand instinctively lifting to her temple, the gesture as if she were trying to grasp some elusive thought. Clorinde could see the strain in her features, the dizziness still clouding her mind, and yet, beneath it, there was the undeniable flicker of someone trying to remember, to make sense of it all.

“Are you okay? Should I fetch a Healer? A glass of cold water?” Clorinde tried to mask her shock, surprise, and hesitation, but she never was even a fraction of the actress Furina de Fontaine was.

Furina lightly shook her head, “I’m really sorry. I don’t know what overcame me. I’ve got something akin to chronic migraines… sometimes. I’m feeling better already. Honestly.” Clorinde furrowed her brows and tried to detect if Furina was lying, but even she doubted her own investigative skills in front of the lady who stood at the pinnacle of Fontaine’s stage for hundreds of years. There were never truly apparent tells or indications that Clorinde knew of. As if sensing Clorinde’s intense stare, Furina turned her head away from her direction.

“Miss Daphné! Do you want to hold Dodoco? Whenever Klee holds Dodoco, Klee feels better,” a child interrupted. If Clorinde recalled correctly, this child, Klee, was travelling with the Knights from the Knights of Favonius of Mondstadt. Behind the blonde elf child was the Chief Alchemist of the Knights and a human bard who seemed to be blessed by Anemo, or so her instincts told her. Although she had acknowledged their presence, Clorinde had been much too focused on Furina.

Furina flashed a shining grin as she pretended to flex her arm, “I’m all better, Klee. Just look at me!” Klee looked unconvinced, enough so that Furina’s expression morphed into a faint smile with traces of guilt as she reached out and patted the kid on the head gently, “I’m sorry, Klee. I do feel better though. I will be back better than ever and wander around the festival with you another day.”

“You promise?” Klee pleaded with large eyes, leaning forward with her pinky finger extended. “You won’t run away?”

At those words, Furina’s eyes widened slightly. It was as if she was surprised by the words, yet her eyes softened as she glanced down at her own pinky finger. “Run away, huh?” Furina whispered to herself but Clorinde’s sensitive hearing picked up on it.

Looking resolved, Furina giggled and wrapped her own finger around the child’s, “Of course. Now run along with your brother and friend. I have to talk to this lady for a moment,” Furina then turned toward the two adults accompanying Klee, “I’m really sorry about that. Please, let me make it up next time.”

It reminded Clorinde of a time when Furina would ask for loose promises, mostly out of fun rather than sincerity. Thinking back, the Hydro Archon mostly made promises about silly, nonsensical things such as promising not to eat too much cake or make too much of a spectacle. Those small promises could easily be kept by either party, but Furina had never taken them seriously nor did she portray any hurt when promises were broken between the two of them. Maybe it was because Furina had no expectations or maybe she had lived long enough to believe that promises would one day fade to nothing against the flow of time.

“It’s good enough to see that you are better, Miss Daphné. I’m sorry there wasn’t much I could do for you. The Garde,” Albedo waved at Clorinde, “apparently arrived before Klee could even call for help.” The bard beside the Chief Alchemist smiled mischievously but did not say a word. After a few more parting words, the three Mondstadt citizens left Furina and Clorinde at the cafe table alone.

For a long while, they existed in silence. The soft murmur of the café and the hum of life in the streets outside faded into the background as Furina stared out at the world from her seat. The hustle and bustle of Mondstadt's lively street scene seemed distant to her, and Clorinde noticed that Furina was lost in thought, her eyes unfocused, watching the passersby with a kind of detached curiosity. It was strange, this moment of stillness. It felt both like the present and yet so much like the past that Clorinde could not forget.

Clorinde found herself studying Furina quietly, observing the way she fidgeted with the edges of her sleeves, her posture more relaxed than before, though her gaze remained distant. In the space between the two of them, there was a sense of familiarity that Clorinde hadn’t felt in a long time—something warm, almost comforting. The sensation made her heart ache with a quiet longing, and before she could stop herself, she was reminded of the days when she had been nothing more than a silent shadow, guarding Furina’s every move, anticipating her needs without thought, without question. It was a time when she had felt… useful, needed, perhaps even trusted.

But that trust had fractured long ago. In the wake of everything that had happened, Clorinde wasn't sure if she even had the right to remember that bond—or to wish for it again. Still, there was something almost bittersweet in the feeling that lingered. It was as if, for a brief moment, Clorinde could almost pretend they were back in the days before all the misunderstandings, before the fracture in their relationship had grown too large to bridge. Or maybe there were no misunderstandings and Furina had merely thought of the humans around her as temporary things, never to grow too attached to.

When Furina brought her hand to her head again, Clorinde kneeled down next to Furina’s chair thinking she would have another episode and asked, “If you don’t mind, I would like to take you to a healer.”

However, Furina had merely rested her chin in the palm of her hand as she gazed out into the crowd. For a moment, Furina did not respond and was merely focused on the strangers wandering the streets. Clorinde watched as Furina’s eyes flickered back and forth, tracing individuals and groups as they went whichever way.

“Should I?” Furina asked no one in particular as she leaned further into the chair.

“Yes,” Clorinde’s hand balled up at her side, “Your symptoms may be due to some underlying health concern. I believe it would be best if you get checked out by a professional. I know a very well versed medical professional who is a Melusine that would be happy to see you.”

Furina closed her eyes in thought. Clorinde continued to gently push the topic, “Recently, you also fell into the Fountain of Lucine and experienced something strange as well.”

“Would Monsieur Ne—,” Furina paused before changing the way she addressed him, “the Chief Iudex be present?”

“Would you prefer if he was present?” Clorinde always knew, always noticed, how Furina seemed to heavily rely upon Neuvillette. Furina basked in Neuvillette’s presence. How Furina frequently pestered him during work hours. How Furina dragged Neuvillette along to various events despite his reluctance. How Furina’s eyes seemed to trail after Neuvillette when he wasn’t looking, not escaping Clorinde though. However, there always seemed to be a line that Furina drew especially with Neuvillette.

Furina fidgeted with the hem of her sleeves, “Not at the moment. I… no.”

“Are you agreeing to see a healer though?” Clorinde asked, trying to mask how hopeful she felt. Clinging to any strands of persuading Furina, or rather Miss Daphné, she played on what she knew, “I’m sure your friends back home and your colleagues would not want to see you ill. I’m sure there are plenty of people who would worry about you.” I worry, too. Others who care about you here in Fontaine care about you, too.

“I suppose you are right,” Furina sighed, finally looking at Clorinde who was at face level with her. The sections of Furina’s deep brown hair that were touched by the sunlight shimmered as she swept back pieces of hair that fell into her face. On further inspection, Furina’s long lashes were speckled with small balls on the ends, almost identical to what they used to be. Despite the hair style and colors being all wrong, Clorinde knew that the lady before her was, in fact, the former Hydro Archon and boss, Furina de Fontaine. Of course, lacking a complete memory.

“I can schedule a time later this evening and I can pick you up from the Hotel you are staying at.” Clorinde solidified the plans before Furina could change her mind.

“I guess so,” Furina answered lethargically, still seemingly in deep thought.

“Should I escort you anywhere in particular?” Clorinde offered politely, hoping Furina would rely on her, too.

“That is alright. I can see my colleagues coming over now. I guess I’ll be seeing you this evening,” Furina stated dismissively as she brushed off her outfit and stood up from the cafe table. Furina waved in the direction of the other Sumeru delegates with a faint smile and walked to meet them halfway, leaving Clorinde kneeling beside the table.

Was that the face of someone who was healed? Not through elemental power or visions but of the heart and mind? Clorinde's thoughts swirled, and she found herself staring at Furina’s retreating figure, Furina’s smile never faltering as she walked toward the other Sumeru delegates. For a moment, Clorinde couldn’t help but wonder if that calm, composed exterior—so effortless, so polished—was anything more than just a facade. Had Furina truly healed? Or was she merely wearing a mask, hiding the cracks beneath?

Clorinde shook the thought away forcefully, scolding herself internally for the distrust that was creeping into her mind. Why couldn’t she let go of this suspicion? There was no reason to be suspicious—there should not have been now that the prophecy, the beginning of this all, had passed. Yet, no matter why or how, Clorinde’s mind always circled back to the same questions. What was real and what was false? Was the woman she had once served to protect concealing the truth behind those calm eyes again? What was acting and what was genuine?

Clorinde stood up, the question still lingering, and began tapping the dirt and dust from her legs with a sense of mechanical purpose. The motion was automatic, as if she were trying to shake off the weight of the doubt that pressed down on her. Yet, the more she thought, the more the feeling gnawed at her.

As Clorinde straightened up, ready to leave the table, something subtle yet obvious hit her—the realization that, through their entire brief conversation, neither of them had brought up the fact that Furina had spoken her name. That moment went unaddressed. Somehow, Clorinde knew that Furina had ignored it on purpose.

Chapter Text

Collei tapped her finger impatiently on the wooden table, the rhythmic sound echoing in the otherwise quiet hut. For the past few days, she had been immersed in writing research proposals—an endless series of drafts and revisions for projects aimed at studying the newly discovered plants deep within the caves of Sumeru’s rainforest. It was rewarding work, but also exhausting. She had been up all night drafting, writing, pondering, and scrapping ideas that never seemed quite right. It felt like an endless cycle of effort with little to show for it.

The frustration gnawed at her, and her thoughts wandered. She wanted to do something else, something more spontaneous—something fun. Though she adored Sumeru, she couldn't help but feel a twinge of envy when she thought of Daphné. Her friend had just traveled to Fontaine for a film festival, her expenses largely covered by the event itself. What luck! She shook her head at her own thoughts. This wasn’t the time for distractions. If she wanted to represent the Akademiya as an ambassador, she had to focus, had to graduate, and had to prove she was capable of handling the responsibility.

As Collei lifted her hands above her head to stretch, her mind still tangled in the web of her worries, she shifted her arm absentmindedly, unaware of the proximity of the bottle of ink next to her elbow. The bottle teetered for a moment before tipping over completely, the dark liquid spilling out in an ominous splash.

“Ahhh!” Collei cried out, her voice a mix of panic and frustration. She jumped up, frantically reaching for the small glass jar, but in her haste, her other arm knocked over a stack of papers she had been flipping through earlier. The papers fluttered to the floor, the edges of some just brushing the ink before coming to a stop. Unfortunately, the majority of the ink had splashed across the table, staining the wood in blotchy splotches of dark blue.

At least the papers she’d been working on seemed to be spared—she was relieved, but it was only a small consolation. She grabbed a nearby towel and began dabbing at the mess, trying to absorb the ink before it soaked into the table. Her mind raced as she muttered under her breath.

"Urg, Master Tighnari is going to get so mad," she sighed, frustration mixing with a tinge of guilt. And, she knew Tighnari wouldn’t let her off the hook easily.

Just as the words left her mouth, the sound of the door creaked open, and a familiar voice, dripping with mischief, responded from behind her, “And what is it that I will get mad about?”

Collei froze, her hands still clutching the towel in midair. Her heart leaped into her throat, and she spun around in surprise. There, framed in the doorway, stood Tighnari, his brow arched in a mixture of curiosity and amusement.

Collei’s face turned bright red, a mix of embarrassment and the sudden realization that she had been caught in the act. "I—I didn't hear you come in!" she stammered, instinctively stepping away from the ink-stained table. “I was just… uh… studying.”

Tighnari’s gaze flickered to the overturned ink bottle, then to the mess she was trying to wipe away with the towel. He raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a faint, knowing smile. "Seems like it’s a little more than just studying," he remarked dryly, taking in the chaotic scene before him.

Collei groaned internally, knowing exactly what was coming next. "It was an accident," she muttered, already anticipating his teasing. “I wasn’t paying attention. I just—well, you know how it is…”

Tighnari leaned against the doorframe, his tail flicking with amusement as he watched her scramble to fix the mess. “Mm-hmm. A likely story,” he teased, crossing his arms. “Though I suppose I do understand… getting lost in thoughts when there’s so much work to do. Ahhh, the days of being a student, " His voice softened for a moment, though his smirk didn’t waver. "But it seems like you might be in need of a break, hm?"

Collei hesitated, her face still flushed from the surprise and embarrassment. "I… maybe I do," she admitted with a small sigh. "I think I'm just a little… overwhelmed." Her voice trailed off, and she glanced up at Tighnari with a sheepish look.

Tighnari’s expression softened as he stepped into the room, his posture less teasing and more thoughtful. “Take it easy for a bit, Collei. You’ve been working non-stop. Don’t burn yourself out. I’m preparing Fried Radish Balls.”

Collei offered him a grateful smile, grateful for his understanding. As much as she appreciated the work she was doing, sometimes, it was good to have someone remind her that it was okay to take a step back. Master Tighnari had done more than she could thank him for. He gave her shelter, delicious food, an education before she got accepted into the Akademiya, a safe environment, and a family. Tighnari and Cyno represented a new start for her. Over time, albeit reluctantly, she had considered them like parents. 

Tighnari reached down and started organizing the papers in neat piles on the table. Between scattered pages, he pulled out an unfinished postcard to Daphné but without an address. “Collei, do you need Daphné’s address? You’ve been there plenty of times so I thought you would have remembered it by now. After all, she still lives in the Akademiya dorms,” He commented, his ears flicking. Collei did find it curious that Daphné stayed in the Akademiya even after pseudo-graduating. However, it was not her place to comment on the Dendro Archon’s decisions.

“Ahhh! Master Tighnari, please don’t read that!” Collei stumbled up from her chair and grabbed the postcard before Tighnari had the time to read anything more than Daphné’s name.

“I wasn’t trying to read your letter. I’m not nosy like Cyno,” Tighnari sighed and continued picking up the remaining papers on the ground. He brushed off some of the dust that got onto them and placed them on the table. Whether he was nosy or not… was a question for another time.

“Ah, it’s just embarrassing. But, I wanted to write Daphné a postcard since she did that when I sometimes travelled outside of Sumeru. But…”

“But you don’t know where she is staying in Fontaine. You could ask Alhaitham or Lesser Lord Kusanali. They know where the diplomats are staying,” Tighnari stated, placing the last of the papers on the table.

“Okay. I can imagine how much fun Daphné is having at the film festival! She was super excited when she told me she was going this year. She had been planning to go for ages but her schedule never lined up. I bet she will have so many stories to tell when she comes back to the city,” Collei stated as she looked down at the postcard in her hands. “I should probably send it soon or she will already be back before she gets it.”

“That reminds me, is Cyno coming by this evening?” Collei tilted her head to the side. Collei noticed how Tighnari’s tail seemed a bit more lively when mentioning Cyno’s name. It certainly had been a while since they all ate together with Collei attending classes, alternating between staying at the dorms and commuting, and a large criminal case in Sumeru of black-market dealers taking up most of Cyno’s schedule.

“He’s out on a special mission,” Tighnari signed and shrugged, his tail stopped moving as much. “If I had to guess, it seems he’ll be gone for about a week, maybe longer?”

“Special mission? Aren’t most of his assignments special missions? Is he going back out into the desert?” Collei tapped her finger unconsciously on the desk—a habit she picked up at the Akademiya when thinking hard. She rarely ventured into the desert as she found the extreme heat uncomfortable and her field of study had little need for her to go out there. And, usually whenever Cyno left for the desert, it would take a while especially since the desert is on the opposite side of Sumeru from Gandharva Village.

Tighnari shook his head, “He’s traveling out of the country for this one. Something about a direct command from Lesser Lord Kusanali.”

“Really?!” Collei gasped in surprise. She rarely heard of the Matra, let alone the General Mahamatra, traveling abroad for a mission. And, direct order from the Archon nonetheless. “I wonder what it is about.”

“Hmm,” Tighnari mumbled. From what he gathered over the past years, from little pieces of information he heard and saw gradually over time, he had a vague idea of what the matter was about. Rather, he felt a bit frustrated that there wasn’t more he could do for either of them, Cyno and Daphné. Tighnari had a general understanding of Daphné’s past, although it was never openly discussed with anyone seeing how Cyno and even Lesser Lord Kusanali treated the matter along with a few others he assumed had figured it out as well. Tighnari also had a general understanding of why Cyno was deployed for this mission and why the organization was searching for and targeting a certain someone. However, he assumed that Collei still had not caught on quite yet judging from her reactions. After all, she was busy studying.

Propping his chin on his hand, Tighnari’s tail swayed side to side. “I wonder, indeed.”

⭑❃⭑

Cyno soared high into the air, his body a blur as he narrowly avoided the barrage of bullets tearing through the space he had just occupied. The ground below was shredded by the gunfire, but Cyno's movements were fluid and deliberate. As he twisted his upper body backwards in midair, his polearm was already poised with flawless precision. He thrust the weapon forward, and in a single sweeping motion, it obliterated a stack of barrels with a resounding crash. Wood splinters exploded in all directions, some ricocheting off nearby walls, while the remaining barrels toppled over, their heavy contents spilling out in chaotic waves. Several of the attackers were knocked off their feet, their carefully arranged formation splintering as they scrambled to regain control.

Cyno landed effortlessly on the ground, his feet sinking lightly into the dirt, his body barely making a sound as he absorbed the impact. His eyes darted to the side, catching the flash of a blade of Anemo from the corner of his vision. Without hesitation, he ducked, the blade slicing through the air just inches from his head, a mere whisper of wind where his face had been. The blade struck a gun from a person’s hand, the gun clattering onto the wood planks.

Hat Guy, his signature hat perched at an angle, shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, the motion almost comical. With a casual flick of his wrist, Hat Guy zipped off at an incredible speed, disappearing into the fray to tackle a few stragglers who had peeled off from the main group.

Cyno nodded in acknowledgement before snapping his focus back to the field, his senses sharp as ever. One of the gunmen, his hand shaking slightly, was struggling to track Cyno’s rapid movements with the scope of his rifle. The man's frustration was palpable as he tried to bring the crosshairs to bear on the blur of motion before him. But Cyno was already closing the distance, his body a streak of motion that bridged the gap between them in mere seconds. The gunman barely had time to blink before Cyno was upon him, poised for the next strike. Sweeping up from below, Cyno grabbed his polearm that he had thrown and knocked the gun from the man’s hand before using the flat edge of his weapon to knock the man unconscious.

After less than half an hour after launching their attack, they had successfully taken over the camp located on the outskirts of Lumidouce Harbor. According to the the Fontaine representative in the joint operation, Duke Wriothesley, and his team, the organization had recently moved to this camp after leaving Sumeru while organizing their assassination plan. While this was not the only camp the organization had, it was a major branch since most of the 'traders' had just relocated from Sumeru. Their goal was to gather more information.

They had captured over 40 people who were at the camp and resisted. While some Fontaine officers and the few Matra that Cyno selectively brought received injuries, there was nothing fatal. What had caught Cyno’s eye was the organization's lack of fighting power. While there was indeed a sense of order and cohesion amongst them, they lacked strength and training to put up much of a resistance against the Fontaine officers and the select Matra.

They had purposefully left a few conscious; however none of them had the information they were seeking or refused to talk. Each person who was uncooperative was dragged away screaming and kicking about injustice. Cyno wanted to scoff at that—a group of people pining the blame of fate onto the shoulders of one person. And, they talked about injustice? The irony.

Cyno walked over to where the Duke of Meropide stood where they had removed the last of the conscious people from the rest of the group. It was easier to interrogate one person away from the group. Easier to manipulate into giving information. Cyno noticed Hat Guy looming over the captured man with a grim expression. It seemed as though Hat Guy gave on asking any more questions from the veins on his fist. He wouldn't be surprised if Hat Guy began pummeling the man.

“I have nothing to say to people who don’t understand! She lied to everyone! She deserves to repent and repay for her actions!” The man roared despite all his limbs tied up, barely propped up against a wooden pole in the ground.

Hat Guy mocked, “You don’t have a say in this matter. Even if you don’t speak, what you wish for won't happen. Too bad for you.”

“You can’t stop us. You’re one step too late,” The man scoffed and spat at the ground right before Hat Guy’s feet. Hat Guy’s blood boiled at the sheer audacity of a mere ant.

“So…you’re saying a rat snuck out, huh?” Hat Guy sneered as he ground his heel into the man’s shoulder against the ground, marking the man’s clothes with dark muddy stains. The man groaned in pain but held his tongue and gritted his teeth, attempting to stay strong.

“She should just die! That wenc—” The man’s words were caught off when Hat Guy’s foot connected sharply with the man’s chin with enough power to throw the body backwards a few feet.

"Say that again, I dare you," Hat Guy said with the smile of the devil.

"It’s all t-that bitc—" His words were cut off again, but this time by a piercing scream as Hat Guy's foot connected with the man's now pitiful state of a hand. Since the man was tied up, he couldn't even hold his injured hand as he whimpered and pathetically squirmed on the ground like a worm. A few of the Fontaine officer’s flinched at the sudden violence, but made no move to stop him out of fear his aggression would turn towards them.

“Filthy vermin,” Hat Guy spat at the man’s feet. “The next time you open your mouth to me, it should be answers. Otherwise, it might just be the last time you speak.” Hat Guy’s face was covered by shadows as he glared down. Hissing in pain, the man cowered away from him with fearful eyes. The man thought he was looking at an envoy of death. Cyno’s brows furrowed together at Hat Guy’s crude actions however made no comment.

Turning towards a random Garde, Hat Guy ordered with venom dripping from his voice, “Take him away. If not, it might be the last chance the court has before I deal with him myself.” At his words, the man visibly shuddered as two Gardes rallied together to escort him away, the man flailing about and screaming profanities. 

“Duke Wriothesley,” Cyno turned away, seeing that the criminal was now just spewing nonsense, “We would like to question the apprehended separately for security purposes.”

“Can’t say I can let you without a good explanation. You are on Fontaine soil.” Wriothesley replied as he simultaneously sent out orders to the Gardes with several brief hand motions. “We can’t just let you hijack our suspect.”

Cyno crossed his arms, “While this is a joint operation, you should have been notified of the circumstances, if not, having figured it out yourself. I will not be repeating myself here. If you want, you can be present for it since you are aware. No one else from your team though. Otherwise, we will be conducting our own separate, private interrogation. This is non-negotiable.”

Content with the outcome—more like the outcome he was aiming for—Wriothesley grinned, “Couldn’t ask for more.”

“If you wanted, you could have just asked,” Cyno sighed as he watched with a hawk’s eye everything that was happening around them. “Trust in this operation is important, but information must be conducted on a need-to-know basis. I will leave it to you for now. I need to talk with my team now as I’m sure you need to as well.”

As the Duke and the other members were busy re-organizing and cleaning up the scene, Cyno locked eyes with Hat Guy before motioning with his head slightly to step aside. Since Hat Guy had nothing better to do now that there was no one to torment, he looked unwilling but paced over. They walked a distance away from others and around a bend behind rocks in case there was anyone who could read lips. After checking their surroundings, Cyno stated, “You think so, too.”

“Not only did a rat escape, there is a traitor,” Hat Guy crossed his arms deep in thought, tracing back all his interactions and observations from each person from the Gardes. Cyno didn’t appear too surprised by the statement.

“It is always a possibility,” Cyno sighed, adjusting the cloak around his shoulders. “All the Matra members were personally interrogated by Lesser Lord Kusanli herself before departing. The chance that a person from Sumeru is leaking information is highly unlikely. We even had Alhaitham track down and ask Lord Sangemah Bay about possible information leaks, secured by the fact that the Dendro Archon could easily trace her should she say anything out of line. Our main focus should be finding the person or persons who escaped this hideout. Her security is being handled by others.”

Hat Guy blinked incredulously and cursed under his breath. “What a joke. That’s bold and idiotic. Seems like the General Mahamatra is missing a few brain cells,” Hat Guy tapped his head.

“I know when to crack jokes and when not to,” Cyno replied, although Hat Guy cringed at the thought of them, “I know you are well aware of the circumstances and find it unreasonable, as did I, but she should be safe under their supervision. The Dendro Archon agreed as well. And, as far as we are aware, she still doesn’t recall her memories.”

“Yeah right,” Hat Guy rolled his eyes, “If only it was that easy. Try babysitting a problematic, ticking time bomb amnesiac in a place filled with old memories. She has instinctive reactions to Fontaine. Lesser Lord Kusanli said that if she were to recall, they would come back in tiny bursts most likely through dreams. She hasn’t mentioned or shown any apparent signs of her memories returning but I can tell it is only a matter of time. However, someone thought it would be a good idea to drag me away at the worst timing. If you haven’t gotten the memo, it seems that a certain grimy little lizard desires something he should have abandoned years ago.”

“I get it,” Cyno placed a hand on his hip. “I consider her a very good friend, too. We all care for her a lot. You’re not the only one who cares. If she's in pain or is hurt, there is no point to this operation. However, her life is being threatened. If she were aware her life was in danger, she would be confused as to why. It is the best way to root them out without her knowing.”

“Do you hear yourself?” Hat Guy muttered sharply under his breath as he stretched his fingers out, the glow of his vision faintly peeking from within his clothes. Cyno’s muscles tensed, sensing Hat Guy’s blatant aggression.

Cyno raised his hand in surrender, “You care about her more than I thought. It is hard to get a good read on you. It still doesn’t change that I don’t want to put her in this position. However, she is safest with them for now. We need to work quickly so she doesn’t notice. And, the organization seemed to have noticed you, the right-hand of the Dendro Archon, lingering by her side too much. They’ve been laying low for years, but finally are making a move. They’ve become hesitant with you around though. If we don’t move now, it will only be harder to track them. We suspect that if they don't succeed here, they'll lay low for years, meticulously planning out of our sight. If we give them an illusion of an opening, it will give us enough leverage to resolve this the way we need to.”

“This entire ploy is to bait them out.” Hat Guy breathed out, “It was her idea, wasn’t it.” From his tone, it was closer to a rhetorical question.

“Yes,” Cyno nodded in agreement. “As for the rat that got away before we probably even arrived, from what I gathered, it is unlikely that they would travel via the aquabus since the Melusines have sharp instincts and observation skills. They would not want to risk being exposed or having any noticeable trail. Private boats on the rivers would be too obvious. They most likely went by foot,” Cyno deduced while signaling to Hat Guy with his eyes. Hat Guy immediately caught on and temporarily pushed any frustrations for later.

“Yeah, yeah, understood, General Mahamatra. Let’s just report it to the group and move on,” Hat Guy rolled his eyes and started walking back towards the camp where the Fontaine officers had secured the area. As they walked back, they both sensed a pair of eyes watching them. Before Hat Guy could turn his head, the presence disappeared. Dipping the brim of his hat over his face, Hat Guy quickly scanned the area before sighing once more. The situation was getting more complicated than he expected; however, it was within bounds of what Lesser Lord Kusanali predicted.

⭑❃⭑

“Miss Daphné,” Clorinde stood rigidly to the side near the front desk in the hotel lobby. During the time apart between that afternoon and now, Clorinde had changed into a more casual outfit with a simple white blouse and jacket with loose slacks. “Are you ready to depart?”

Daphné, standing just a few paces away, looked the same as always. Her short, chestnut hair was loosely gathered at the nape of her neck, stray wisps framing her face. Daphné nodded her head as she patted herself in case she forgot anything, not that she was really bringing anything to begin with, “Yes.”

She did not know why she had agreed to Clorinde’s request earlier that afternoon. It was probably because her head was murky from the surge of flashes of memories that she wasn’t thinking clearly. Daphné even hoped that she could even possibly brush the appointment off, but Clorinde had one of the hotel staff knock on her door to her misfortune. Thankfully Shohre was out of the room, probably on a date with Ebert. And, during dinner out with her colleagues, she purposefully did not mention the appointment since she didn’t want to drag them into whatever was going on. When she had returned to the hotel for the evening, she crossed her fingers hoping that Clorinde would forget their entire interaction. However, she was never that lucky. Maybe all her luck was used up already.

When she nodded her head, Daphné’s eyes widened at the sight of the subtle yet gentle smile on Clorinde’s lips. Daphné’s heart tightened as she avoided Clorinde’s gaze, looking far into the distance. It was too much. She didn’t know why. Or, maybe she didn’t want to acknowledge why.

“Is something the matter?” Clorinde asked with too much concern for Daphné’s preference.

Daphné’s gaze was still stuck on some random point in the distance but shook her head, “No. Let’s go.”

“Then, please,” Clorinde motioned toward the doors. When Daphné didn’t immediately start walking since she was waiting to follow Clorinde, Clorinde blinked before leading the way. Although Clorinde’s hesitation could have merely been brushed off as a natural pause, Daphné knew it was anything but natural. She tried her best not to frown as she followed after Clorinde’s evenly paced steps without much thought.

It wasn’t until they were nearing the entrance that Daphné realized her mistake. She should have been more aware, should have paid attention to where Clorinde was leading them instead of mindlessly following. It should have been glaringly obvious if only her eyes weren’t strained on the ground, too timid to look up at the back she was following. But it wasn’t until they were just steps away from the large, imposing doors that Daphné looked up—her heart sinking into her stomach—and saw it. The Palais Mermonia.

“You… you’re joking me…” Daphné muttered under her breath. One of her hands fumbled and balled up the fabric at the end of her shirt, trying to distract herself.

“Is something the matter?” Clorinde turned around to face Daphné, feigning ignorance. “Miss Sigewinne is ready for you inside.”

She rolled the name around her mouth. It sounded vaguely familiar but just barely. Apparently everything gave her that gut feeling these days. “Miss Sigewinne?” Daphné asked.

“Yes. Miss Sigewinne is one of the best healers and nurses in Fontaine. She is adept at treating the injured and comforting her patients. You will be in good hands with her,” Clorinde explained patiently.

“Ah, I wasn’t doubting her skills or anything. I’m sure she is very capable if recommended by the Champion Duelist herself. I’m just…” Daphné paused with trepidation and hesitation as she glanced back towards the front doors of the Palais Mermonia, “not sure I…”

Before Daphné could finish her words, the Melusine who had been the receptionist she saw during her last visit to the Palais, Sedene, threw the front doors open with a flourish. Her bright, magenta eyes immediately zeroed in on Daphné. With a grin that could light up the darkest of rooms, she flashed Daphné a blinding smile that seemed to capture the very essence of warmth.

"Miss Daphné! We were expecting you this evening. Welcome back!" Sedene's voice rang out with an undeniable cheer that brought an unexpected sense of comfort. Her arms waved enthusiastically. She quickly closed the distance and stopped right next to Clorinde, who gave a brief greeting.

The image of the two of them, standing side by side, striked a fleeting but unmistakable sensation of déjà vu, as though she had been here before, greeted in the very same way, in this very same moment. The feeling settled gently in her chest, a soft rush of familiarity that made her blink back to the present.

It was hard not to admit it now. It felt as though ever since arriving in the Court of Fontaine—ever since falling into the Fountain of Lucine—she was captured in an impossible orbit. She was circling the same places, people, ideas, yet never able to reach the center of what drew everything together. She felt stranded as the people from Fontaine around her acted with ambiguity yet familiarity, dancing around her at a distance, yet curious enough to linger around her. It was more than confusing. It was baffling. The intense flickering of fragmented memories straining her head at the most inopportune times. The recurring déjà vu that followed her everywhere—what she saw in everyone. And, well… the part she tried her hardest to ignore was Monsieur Neuvillette.

“Good evening, Sedene,” Daphné greeted back with a smile. “Thank you for the warm welcome.”

“Of course, now please come inside. I will show you to where Miss Sigewinne is waiting for you.” Sedene explained as she ushered Daphné inside, Clorinde falling half a step behind them.

The entrance and lobby were basically empty. The sun had long set beneath the horizon leaving the beautiful stained glass windows dark. The only light were a few chandeliers that casted a soft golden light across the rooms dying everything in a warm tone. The sound of their footsteps, though padded by the vibrant blue carpets, echoed throughout the large room as they made their way towards the reception desk. As they passed through the lines of desks, Daphné noticed a lone worker typing furiously on a typewriter trying to finish their overtime work as soon as possible. Besides him, there were two Gardes stationed in the room looking pretty bored until they saw the three of them walk past.

“Don’t I need to fill out paperwork or anything since I’m here?” Daphné asked as they walked past the front desk without stopping. She remembered flicking through a stack of papers before even being granted an audience with the Iudex last time.

Sedene shook her head, leading them to the corridor to the left, “You don’t need to worry about that this evening. Since you are not here in any official capacity, I just need to log it myself. Your appointment will be off the records as requested by Miss Clorinde anyway.”

Daphné wondered if they were breaking some sort of rule. She did hear from Kaveh and the Scribe that Fontaine is the land of laws. Daphné raised a brow and leaned towards Clorinde, whispering in jest, “Should I even be here?”

“You have every right to be here,” Clorinde quickly responded with a sharp tone and looked almost offended by the question. Daphné flinched out of surprise.

“You are a very important… guest here,” Sedene reiterated.

“I—okay, okay,” Daphné quickly surrendered after being bombarded by both sides. She didn’t think they would take the question so seriously. Daphné wondered if they were all on different pages as her eyes fell to the floor. They were staring at her with such intensity that it made it hard to look up at them. It was uncomfortable to be burdened with their expectations that she knew she couldn’t meet. Guilt tangled itself in her stomach as she traced the tip of her shoes with her eyes.

“Did you keep this a secret from… uh… you know who?” Daphné asked and finally looked back up at Clorinde, hoping the change of topic would lift the stifling atmosphere.

Clorinde nodded her head but Sedene responded in her stead, “Monsieur Neuvillette was not notified that you would be at the Palais this evening. With his schedule, I believe that you won’t be running into him. Also, I won’t tell him unless you wish for me to.” If Daphné was not wrong, it seemed as though Sedene was upset with the Iudex. The last time she saw the two interact at the meeting, they seemed close, almost like family—like father and daughter maybe.

“Ahah…ha,” The laugh died off as she shook her head vigorously side to side.

“And, we are here,” Sedene paused in front of a large door with a simple yet intricate floral design. “If you need anything, please just let me know. I will be back at the receptionist desk. And please,” Sedene reached out with a gentle touch and held onto Daphné’s fingertips, “I am happy to help.”

“Thank you, Sedene,” Daphné nodded. Daphné then turned to Clorinde as she reached for the door handle, “Thank you for setting up this appointment. Hopefully Miss Sigewinne will be able to figure out what is wrong with me.” In other words, she wanted Clorinde to leave.

“Understood,” Clorinde replied. “I will be in the lobby and escort you back to the hotel once your appointment is over.”

As Daphné carefully slipped her hand out of Sedene’s hold, she blinked in surprise, “Y–you will?”

“Yes. Sedene and I will leave now for your privacy,” Clorinde dismissed herself and Sedene before walking back down the corridor.

Once they walked around a bend in the hallway, no longer able to hear their footsteps and hushed voices, Daphné turned her attention back to the door. Her fingers wrapped around the handle but hesitated for a moment. The sense of trepidation returned as she wondered what she would be expecting—what the entire point of this appointment was. Was it to confirm the truth of the past she was trying to avoid? Was it to identify some medical issue with the hallucinations she has been seeing? 

Daphné’s fingers slid off of the door handle as she debated if she could—should—pick up everything and leave. Run away from her problems. Maybe it was all one strange dream that she could escape. It would be easier. It would be simpler.

Her chest restricted as she released a shaky, shallow breath. She felt her pulse quicken as she stood in the cold hallway by herself, surrounded by paintings that seemed to bore holes into her with their eyes. Daphné’s fingers felt cold as she lifted her arms closer to her chest. When she took a step away from the door, warm lights flooded into the hallway.

“Miss Daphné,” A sweet, high-pitched voice called out to her in a tender tone. A Melusine… or maybe a hybrid Melusine and human, emerged from the room with worry painted in her expression. Daphné assumed it would be rude to ask, especially after meeting for the first time.

“Ah, you must be Miss Sigewinne. Thank you for taking your time to meet with me,” Daphné bowed her head slightly. She rubbed her arm one last time before dropping them to her side, feigning ignorance that she was just about to be consumed by her thoughts. She flashed a practiced smile and followed Sigewinne into the room, ignoring the obvious doubt in the other’s eyes.

⭑❃⭑

“So,” Daphné fiddled her fingers together nervously, “What’s the prognosis?”

Daphné perched herself on the edge of the plush couch, the silky patterned fabric almost too nice to sit on. Sweet, warm evening breezes swept through the room, the sheer curtains swaying. When she first arrived, the room was spotlessly clean but it seemed like it was barely touched as if everything was placed around the room to be a stage set. Why a couch in an office space rather than a medical bay? She honestly thought—and wished—that it would be some local clinic in the city. But, she was never that lucky.

Besides the ever-present threat of the Iudex being somewhere in the same building, the so-called appointment had been smooth. Sigewinne mostly asked Daphné a series of questions and asked if she could do basic movements. It was like a very casual visit to Bimarstan, minus the stern Doctor Zakariya. Sigewinne somewhat reminded Daphné of Nahida. Soft-spoken with kind and gentle words. Patient. Daphné wondered if those were qualities that most long-life individuals had.

Sigewinne finished a few practiced strokes of her pen on the notepad that was laid out on the table next to her. Her strawberry pink eyes scanned over her notes again before she turned around to face Daphné. For a moment, Sigewinne’s eyes flickered across Daphné with a sense of… pity? However, the little Melusine quickly covered her expression like a practiced nurse.

“I’m a bit nervous. I hope it’s not something too bad. I mean, it probably has to be something if you’re reviewing your notes really hard,” Daphné babbled, trying to calm her nerves. She rubbed the hem of her sleeve between her fingers to soothe herself, grounding herself. “I’ve always been pretty healthy that I can remember so the sudden symptoms are definitely surprising.”

Sigewinne shook her head, “It’s not as dire as you think it may be. It just seems to be… complicated is all. I just have one more line of questions, if you don’t mind.”

“Go ahead, please.” Daphné nodded her head and motioned with her hand to continue.

Despite her immediate approval, Sigewinne glanced out the window, admiring the view as she seemed to formulate a very specific question. Unsure what else to do, Daphné also looked in the same direction. Although she had not been paying much attention to what was outside because her nerves had been distracting her, the view was lovely. Since the room was on the first floor, it had a wonderful view straight into a section of a garden that laid behind the Palais Mermonia. By now, the moonlight shone brightly, casting its silver gaze upon the ground. Shifting in her seat to see if she could catch a better glimpse, she noticed Sigewinne looking up at her with a small smile.

“Would you like a closer look?” Sigewinne offered.

Glancing between the Melusine and the window, Daphné shyly nodded, “If you don’t mind, I would like just a tiny closer view. The garden, it seems so… tranquil. There are beautiful gardens in Sumeru City around the Akademiya too, but there is less privacy as people can come and go by. And, something smells… familiar. Though, I can’t seem to place my finger on it. Just a vague feeling.”

“You may also take a stroll after the meeting if you would like,” Sigewinne kindly suggested with a friendly smile. Smiling back and nodding, Daphné slipped off the couch and made her way towards the windows.

Unknown to Daphné since her back was turned toward Sigewinne, the Melusine’s facial expression seemed to stiffen as Daphné continued to marvel at the small space in the garden. Just as Daphné’s hands moved to push aside the curtains, Sigewinne moved and raised her hand to stop Daphné but her hand fell back beside her waist. Whatever protest Sigewinne was about to make died in her mouth as she shook her head.

Daphné closed her eyes as she breathed in the fresh breeze that swept through the room. With her eyes closed, she felt her body focus on other sensations like the cool breeze that brushed by her face and swept through her hair. And, something in the air, something drifting in from outside, smelled familiar. It tickled her nose as she rummaged through her head what it could be. She remembered reading an article during her fulltime student years about memory and scent. Before, no matter what she had smelled, nothing seemed to ring a bell in her mind—at least nothing farther back than when she woke up on the beach. But now? Here?

Daphné’s eyes flickered open and her breath stilted as she took a cautious step backwards. It was picturesque with the moonlight shining down on his face with a halo of warm light making his silhouette glow. Framed perfectly through the beautifully manicured bushes and hedges more than 50 feet away was the one person she did not want to see at the moment. Yes, she was trying to avoid him— the Iudex, Monsieur Neuvillette. Yet, fate had a cruel way of pushing her into corners.

Daphné could barely bring herself to look the man in the eyes—those drowning lavender eyes. Yet, here she was doing exactly that. Her gaze betrayed her. His beautiful eyes pulled her, as if threatening to submerge her entirely into a silvery abyss. It was as if Daphné’s body had no say in the matter, fixated on him, and she couldn't look away. How the Chief Iudex had found her gaze, she would never know—at least not now.

His eyes widened slightly, a spark of recognition flickering in them. His brow furrowed just enough to show a moment of surprise—of uncertainty—but then the mask of composure shifted. The walls fell away, and in their place, something she hadn't expected—not in a hundred lifetimes.

Fondness. Pure, unguarded affection.

It melted over his features, seeping into the lines of his face and the curve of his lips, softening the edges of his imposing figure. The shift was so immediate, that it took her breath away. It was a warmth that radiated in his expression—an openness that made everything else around her seem insignificant. Even the blind would have noticed it. His gaze, rich with affection and tenderness, washed over her in waves, drawing her in despite herself. Daphné’s heart stuttered in her chest. Never once had anyone looked at her like this—so full of raw, unfiltered affection. The kind of affection that made her feel like she could fall apart under the weight of it. It was so intense, so unexpected, that it blindsided her. She couldn't think as the thoughts in her mind dissolved into nothingness. For a moment, she was lost in the depths of his gaze—a place she had promised herself she'd never allow herself to go. But here she was. And now, she wasn't sure she ever wanted to look away.

When the Iudex took a step in her direction, her mind snapped back to reality. Instinctively, she reached for the sheer curtains that were fluttering in the breeze and, with an iron grip, quickly shoved the cloth together in her face before stumbling backwards a few more steps to avoid being seen from outside. Daphné felt and knew what she was doing was foolish. Thinking that sheer curtains would just erase her presence. Thinking that running away will solve any of her issues. Thinking that the… her memories resurfacing as the days tick by would just disappear in the vast abyss so she doesn’t need to face hardship. Thinking about if her memories returned. Thinking about Monsieur Neuvilette retur—

She shuffled back until the back of her knees hit something and she tumbled into a chair haphazardly. One of her hands clutched the space over her chest and the other over her face to cover up her face that was burning. Whether her heart was beating out of surprise or because of him, she wasn’t sure.

“Miss Daphné… are you okay? You’re face is quite red,” Sigewinne approached Daphné who was sprawled out over a chair. She tilted her head as if confused and reached her hand up to check Daphné’s temperature. “Are you sensitive to the seasonal pollen?”

Before Sigewinne’s hand reached Daphné’s forehead, Daphné flinched backwards remembering that she was not alone in the room. Sigewinne carefully pulled her hand away not to startle Daphné further.

“Ah…ahhh…” Daphné barely managed to get about, “Ah, yes. I’m perfectly fine. I think I’ll just… I remember! I remember I was going to meet a colleague right about now. Yes, that’s right. Yes, thank you for the diagnosis. I will… uh, get going now. Thank you, Sigewinne!”

After making eye contact with Monsieur Neuvillette, she needed to get out of the room. She knew he was walking towards this room. Her eyes flickered around analyzing her surroundings—trying to find the best path out of the room. Realizing there really was only the windows or the door leading to the hallway, Daphné grabbed her jacket from the corner of the couch she had been sitting on earlier and quickly but clumsily stumbled out of the room.

“Ah, Miss—,” Sigewinne called out too late, “Daphné…”

Closing her eyes and frantically running down the hallway of the Palais Mermonia, Daphné followed her instincts to get herself out of the building. Her feet slammed the ground as she gasped for breath as she ran.

As Daphné ran, the world around her flickered in and out, the scenery shifting between places she knew she didn’t know and yet, at the same time, felt oddly familiar. Each footstep she took seemed to push the boundaries of reality, the very fabric of the present bending and twisting like a torn page. One moment, the corridors of the Palais felt foreign—an expanse of cold marble and dim light. The next, they shifted into something she recognized from the darkest corners of her mind—a hallway stained with water and shattered glass and chandeliers scattered across the red velvet carpets. After that, she was running through bustling streets in stone and marble city as she passed through the shadows of strangers. Every step she took transferred her to a different fragment of her memory, some even overlapping.

It was as though time itself was fracturing, pieces of her distant past overlapping with the present blinding her sight. Daphné knew it was all in her head, yet the sensation was so vivid, so real, that she could almost reach out and touch it, smell it. The ringing sound in her head, once faint, now pulsed steadily, its volume growing louder with every step, as if the world itself was reverberating with the echoes of something long forgotten.

And all the while, the portraits on the walls seemed to watch her—silent, lifeless eyes that followed her every move. Their painted gazes never strayed from her, and for a moment, she swore she saw them shift ever so slightly, as if reacting to her frantic pace. Whispers, faint and elusive, seemed to drift through the air, tickling her ears, teasing her with fragments of words she couldn’t quite catch. She glanced over her shoulder, but the shadows on the walls seemed unchanged, the painted faces just as still as before. But the whispers persisted, curling around her thoughts like smoke. Faces in the portraits—strangers, all of them—seemed to beckon her, their eyes filled with knowing, their lips silently moving as if trying to communicate something she couldn’t understand.

The faster she ran, the more the world twisted, her mind a dizzying carousel of disjointed memories and sensations, each step taking her deeper into the strange labyrinth of her own unraveling thoughts.

Daphné felt as though she was in the palm of fate’s hand, or perhaps, in the grasp of something far more powerful than she could comprehend—her own emotions and desires. The sensation was both suffocating and inescapable, as if an invisible force was persistently guiding her forward. Her every step seemed to carry her closer to him, to that man—the one she had sworn to avoid, the one whose presence loomed over her. Her heart raced, a quiet panic rising within her chest as her instinct screamed for her to turn away, to fight the pull. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she felt herself moving against her will. It terrified her, this unexplainable loss of control.

“Miss Daphné?!” Clorinde’s alarmed voice made her head snap up, a hand already on the gun at her waist. 

Stopping and looking around herself, Daphné realized she already made it to the main entrance. Her body was supported by her hands on her knees as she caught her breath. She breathed a sigh of relief knowing that those lifeless paintings weren’t following her with stoney gazes. In ragged breaths, Daphné mustered, “I—I’m… I’m back here?”

Clorinde and Sedene rushed to her side in a panic. After glancing down the corridor from where Daphné came, Clorinde dropped to one knee and inspected Daphné’s face with her eyes. The hand at her waist remained at the ready to draw just in case. “Are you okay? What happened?”

“I—I… saw him… and ran.” Daphné mumbled under her breath.

“Did he do or say anything?” Sedene asked.

“I… he… no, I just saw him from a distance through the window. And, when he took a step towards the room, I fled.”

“Did he approach you?” Clorinde spoke quietly, her brows furrowed as if she had more to say.

“Umm… not necessar—” Daphné stumbled over the words in her mouth. As the words fell from her mouth, Daphné wanted to hide her face now that she thought about it. It was embarrassing to admit out loud that she ran away from a person that the two people she was talking to admired and respected. It was as if she was making the Iudex out to be some horrible person. She knew that. He wasn’t horrible, not in the least. He was just… Or may she was just… Maybe she was overreacting about running away. They probably thought she was making a big deal out of nothing. After all, it was about the highly respected Chief Iudex of Fontaine. Biting her lip hard, Daphné felt isolated. The taste of iron spread throughout her mouth as she looked down at her balled up hands. She felt foolish and alone.

The same gentle hand from earlier before covered her white-knuckled fingers, its touch soft and reassuring. Daphné blinked in surprise, her breath catching in her throat as she met Sedene’s warm, steady gaze. Sedene’s eyes, bright and filled with an unwavering calm, locked onto hers as she said simply, “It’s okay. We are on your side. We believe you.”

Those words, so uncomplicated yet heavy with meaning, pierced through the turmoil in Daphné’s chest. A wave of emotion surged up inside her, unexpected and overwhelming. She hadn’t realized how badly she needed to hear those words—how desperately she had been craving the reassurance that, despite the chaos swirling around her, she wasn’t alone. Even if it wasn’t completely true—even if she couldn’t bring herself to trust their words completely—it lifted something off her chest.

The simplicity of the statement almost made Daphné want to choke on her own emotions. Her throat tightened, the weight of the relief crashing over her like a flood. When she met their gaze—Sedene’s and Clorinde’s, both watching her with nothing but concern and support—Daphné felt a tightness in her chest that had nothing to do with fear or confusion. It was relief. It was the kind of comfort that made her want to break down in front of them. Her eyes stung with the faintest trace of tears as she looked from one face to the other. The corners of her eyes pricked, and for a moment. These two people—who had no reason to invest their care in her or so she believed—were standing there, showing her the kind of empathy she hadn’t even realized she needed. They wanted to stand by her side, to offer her support when it felt like the entire world was slipping out of her grasp.

Her fingernails, which had been digging into her palm so tightly, finally relaxed. The tension in her hand eased, and for the first time in what felt like ages, she didn’t feel the need to withdraw, to hide away. Her hand remained where it was, open and unguarded, resting in the gentle embrace of Sedene’s steady grasp. And this time, she didn’t pull away.

⭑❃⭑

Once Sigewinne could no longer hear Lady Furina’s footsteps in the hallway, she heaved a heavy sigh. Sigewienne had messed up but she also had no right to stop Lady Furina from running away, not when she knew that Monsieur Neuvillette was further in the gardens and still let Lady Furina approach the windows. While she had gathered that Lady Furina was in no state of mind to reclaim her memories as it seemed to elicit extreme pain and disorienting hallucinations, she had not realized that Lady Furina—even as Daphné—would run away so blatantly from Monsieur Neuvillette. It was almost unfathomable that Lady Furina would so directly flee from his sight. At least in such a way.

Truthfully, Sigewinne had rarely interacted with her ladyship despite both having lived relatively long lives and being near Neuvillette in some capacity. After all, Sigewinne mostly stayed in the Fortress of Meropide while Lady Furina flourished under the spotlight of the sun in the overworld. Sigewinne only saw them when the two of them were on friendly terms, or what humans would consider friendly at least. When they chatted over afternoon tea and snacks. When they took the occasional stroll together through the back gardens. When they showed up to trials together, side by side. Maybe it was so ingrained into her mind that Lady Furina, despite it all, would still be standing side by side with Monsieur Neuvillette. Lady Furina and Monsieur Neuvillette. The Iudex and the Hydro Archon.

But, it was unprofessional of her to knowingly let Lady Furina cross paths with Monsieur Neuvillette, not when she knew Lady Furina was uncomfortable with him. She was wrong to make assumptions about her patients… about Lady Furina.

“Monsieur Neuvillette,” Sigewinne mumbled apologetically under her breath as she looked toward the window, sensing a familiar presence. Neuvillette stood next to the window from the outside. His eyes quickly scanned the room despite sensing that Miss Furina had run out of the room in a hurry.

“Is Miss Furina sick?” Neuvillette asked with urgency. 

Sigewinne shook her head, “Not necessarily. Clorinde had managed to convince her ladyship to have her health inspected by me. Her body is… healthy. As for her mind and memories… It seems very complicated. The results at least give us a better view of what is and has happened with her. However, I shouldn’t be sharing this information with anyone besides the patient and whoever she gives permission to. And, she ran away before I could tell her anything.”

“I have permission to review her medical history,” Neuvillette explained, desperation in his voice, “In the case should any medical emergency befall Furina de Fontaine, I, Neuvillette, would make any necessary medical and property decisions on her behalf. It was put into writing and signed by Miss Furina 323 years ago. The document was filed with the court in confidentiality; however, should you require, I can provide you with a copy.”

“Is that really the stance you want to take?” Sigewinne asked sternly and crossed her arms, “I won’t debate the legality of it, but I don’t think that it would be ethical. And, she wouldn’t be happy about it. It has been over 300 years and she barely remembers… Fontaine.” She did not say it directly, but it was heavily implied.

“It’s okay, Sigewinne,” Neuvillette smiled knowingly.

Feeling a bit guilty, Sigewinne mumbled, “I don’t like seeing you sad. I’ve heard that ever since Lady Furina arrived in Fontaine, you’ve been happier. All the Melusines are talking about it. The Duke too. Miss Clorinde mentioned it when she visited the Fortress. Even some of the Gardes both in the Palais and in the Fortress. Rumors spread fast. However, it doesn’t seem to be acting if that is your question. Lady Furina doesn’t have all her memories back, not in complete, coherent order. She might be able to fully recover her memories, or she might be haunted by these fragments for the rest of her life in a kaleidoscope of images, sounds, and sensations.”

“Apologies, Sigewinne, but you said rumors?” Neuvillette clenched his gloved hands. A feeling of dread sprouting in his chest. His mind immediately went back to the letter he had received from the Akademiya, specifically from the Dendro Archon, Lesser Lord Kusanali.

“Yes, words tend to travel fast for humans. Humans can be quite observant. And, they love to talk. But the Melusines also pass words along quickly,” Sigewinne tilted her head in confusion. “Is there a problem?”

Neuvillette collected his thoughts before stating solemnly, “I have overlooked something simple yet obvious. It seems that there may be an information leak somewhere. And, not just in the Court of Fontaine by now.”

“What?” Sigewinne gasped and covered her mouth with her hands, “But how?”

“There are many eyes and ears on and within the Palais Mermonia. Rumors and speculations can be created from little to nothing. Even if someone weren’t aware of a third-party, someone might pick up on another’s conversation or mannerisms, just as you and the others may have picked up on my behavior,” Neuvillette sighed as he explained.

Neuvillette hoped that the worst would never come to pass, but he now understood the urgency in Sumeru’s correspondence. Despite his dislike for the Archons of Teyvat, he acknowledged the wisdom and foresight of the Dendro Archon. If what the letter said was true or there was substantive meaning behind the Archon’s words, he had his work to do.

Chapter Text

“Daphné, t—there is someone here for you,” Shohre called out over her shoulder. 

"Really? I’m not expecting anyone this morning. Who is it?" From the bathroom, Daphné’s voice floated back, muffled by the sound of running water in the sink. She wasn’t quite sure who could be visiting so early, and her attention was more on the frustrating task of trying to fix her hair. After sleeping with damp hair, her hair was all over the place when she woke up. No matter how hard she tried to comb them back, one stubborn lock kept springing up looking like a tiny horn sticking out of her head. She would have to talk to her hair stylist again back in Sumeru City about somehow getting rid of it.

"I think it’s best for you to come and see," Shohre’s voice faltered, sounding more hesitant than usual. Daphné’s hands paused as water droplets trickled down her forearms, a frown furrowing her brow. Shohre wasn’t one to be nervous. Something must be off.

"Sure, give me a second," Daphné replied, her curiosity piqued. She pondered who would want to visit so early—and why it made Shohre sound so unsettled but not exactly frightened.

After one last unsuccessful attempt to tame her rebellious hair, Daphné stepped out of the bathroom, her fingers still running through the unruly strands. She poked her head around the doorframe, trying to ensure her hair looked at least somewhat presentable. Dressed in a loose nightshirt, she quickly hid the rest of her body behind the door, hoping no one would notice how she was still in her sleepwear.

When her eyes fell on the figure standing just beyond the door, she froze. There, standing in the hall right outside of their hotel room, was none other than Miss Clorinde—the Champion Duelist herself. She had barely registered the hairbrush slipping from her hand only to curse under her breath when it dropped onto her foot. The brush then clattered and skidded against the bathroom tiles.

Her mind scrambled for words, but they stumbled out in a breathless stammer, "W-what can I do for you?"

“Good morning, Lady Daphné,” Clorinde gave a curt greeting from the hallway.

Shohre, now standing beside Daphné, cleared her throat awkwardly. "I... didn’t know how to explain, but Miss Clorinde insisted on seeing you. Something about showing you the sights of the city."

Flustered, Daphné looked back and forth between Shohre and Clorinde before turning to ask Shohre, “I… what?” Her face flushed a rosy pink as embarrassment sprouted in her stomach. She really did not want to be seen by Clorinde at the moment, especially not after what happened last night. Just thinking about last night made her want to bawl her eyes out and slam the bathroom door shut.

Shohre shook her head wondering why Daphné had asked her instead of Miss Clorinde who was standing just another few feet away, “I’m not sure. However, we still need to finish getting ready.”

Grabbing onto the lifeline, Daphné vigorously nodded her head, “Yes, we need to finish getting ready. I’m sorry, do you mind waiting downstairs, Miss Clorinde? We’ll meet you there shortly.”

“Understood,” Clorinde nodded without a fuss, unlike what Daphné expected. Rather, she expected the other to put up more of a fight. “I will wait for you downstairs. Please take your time getting ready..”

“Um… yes. Thank you,” Daphné mumbled a bit stunned as she watched Clorinde disappear down the hallway. The duelist left as quickly as she came. Rubbing her eyes, Daphné made sure she was actually awake and not dreaming. After Shohre closed the door, Daphné asked dazed, “What just happened?”

“You’re asking me that? That really gave me a surprise! To see the Champion Duelist first thing in the morning, woah. Unexpected by really cool. Did you see how cool and poised she looked?” Shohre ran a hand through her hair. If Daphné was honest, Shohre also looked quite dashing too even in comparison to the great Champion Duelist. 

“Uhuh,” Daphné nodded her head without much thought, still reeling from the fact that Clorinde had just been at her door first thing in the morning. Was Clorinde there out of pity to check up on her after Daphné almost broke down in front of her? Archons, Daphné wanted to crawl into a hole.

“How do you even know her? She basically came to pick you up,” Shohre gently patted Daphné on the head. Having noticed the small strand that was sticking up, Shohre tried brushing it down. When the hair kept bouncing back, she gave up with a shrug.

“Yeah, umm. I ran into her before and we…” Daphné racked her brain for some reason—even a lie. What was she supposed to answer with? That they had randomly crossed paths. That she almost just cried in front of Clorinde last night after running away from the Chief Iudex. That she noticed how unusually attentive Clorinde was towards her. That Clorinde cared too much to just be an acquaintance—too much to be just friends. Even Daphné didn’t fully understand what it was. Or maybe she didn’t want to dive any deeper because she was scared of the gnawing uncertainty. 

“...Just hit it off when we crossed paths!” Daphné declared with flourish she didn’t know she had despite it being morning. “As you said, she is really cool. Very, very interesting, too. Well, I should finish getting ready,” Daphné ducked her head back into the bathroom and hoped Shohre wouldn’t continue to ask her about it. Any further inquiries were cut off when Daphné may or may not have closed the bathroom door a bit too loudly.

⭑❃⭑

To her relief, Clorinde had waited until after breakfast had concluded, when all of Daphné’s colleagues for the most part went their separate ways. Out of the corner of Daphné’s eye, Shohre had lingered across the lobby chatting with Ebert but kept an eye on Daphné and the Champion Duelist. Internally, Daphné was thankful that Shohre cared so much to keep an eye out for her, but she also didn’t want others to overhear their conversation.

Daphné nervously tapped her foot on the white marble floors with her arms crossed protectively over her chest, “And, what can I do for you, Miss Clorinde? Am I…” her words tapered off with uncertainty. She wasn’t really sure what she wanted to say or how she ended up in her current predicament. Her eyes flickered between the duelist’s gorgeous face and the ceiling that somehow really caught Daphné’s attention.

“You aren’t in trouble,” Clorinde finished. Daphné blinked at how Clorinde knew what she was going to say. “I… thought I could maybe show you a nice relaxing spot I like to frequent just outside of the city. It is a good place to destress.”

Was Clorinde—the renowned Champion Duelist—trying to… cheer her up? While the sentiment warmed Daphné’s heart, she couldn’t help but feel confused and baffled. Why her? Did Clorinde always give a lending hand to those in need, not that she pegged the other as uncaring? Did the Duelist always have so much time on her hands, especially with the festival and all the needed security? Was Daphné a pity project? Did she look like such a disaster yesterday that Clorinde felt compelled to take the day to show her somewhere ‘destressing’? What made Clorinde think she was worth it? Oh Archons, Clorinde must have thought Daphné was just that pathetic of a person.

“I… uh,” Daphné stumbled over what to say as she fiddled with the edge of her sleeve.

“Pardon the interruption,” Argalia, one of the friendly hotel staff, approached them with a courteous bow. Daphné heaved a sigh of relief as she was drawn out of her spiraling thoughts, grateful for the distraction. “Miss Daphné, a package has arrived for you.”

“A package? From who?” Daphné asked, glad for the change in topics.

“It is a gift sent by Lyney and Lynette on behalf of the Children of the House of the Hearth,” Argalia responded. “They asked to deliver it to you today.”

Clorinde’s brows arched as she cast a quick glance around the hotel lobby. She did not notice anything suspicious or off. Daphné ignored the light tremor in her own hand when she noticed Clorinde’s hand resting on the belt where her gun holster was. Before Daphné could even respond, Clorinde asked, “What is the gift?”

Argalia, as the professional she was, did not flinch at the movement and calmly responded, “A specialized cake to be personally sent to Miss Daphné. We will store it for you until you would like it served to you. Please just let the wait staff know when you would like it.”

A cake? Why a cake? Daphné racked her head as she tried to recall why Lyney and Lynette would send her a cake. After a few seconds of thinking, she recalled her conversation with Arelcchino. Daphné exclaimed, “Ah right! She did mention a cake would be sent. Thank you! I will have it after dinner if that is alright.” 

“Of course, it shall be ready for you after dinner tonight.” With that, Argalia nodded her head in acknowledgement to Clorinde and bowed once more to Daphné before returning to her original post.

Once Argalia was out of earshot, Clorinde’s gaze fell back on Daphné with a quizzical look. It was an odd expression to see on the duelist. “Are you acquainted with the House of the Hearth?”

Daphné tilted her head in confusion. “House of the Hearth? What is that?”

“Yes,” Clorinde responded as if almost relieved that Daphné did not know the name. “The House of the Hearth is an orphanage managed by a distinguished Snezhnaya diplomat.”

“Woah, then it must be well funded,” Daphné commented. “Are… Lyney and Lynette associated with this House of the Hearth? I mean the magicians Lyney and Lynette.”

“Yes, they are. It is a well known fact actually. Do you know them, too?” Clorinde seemed wary as she responded. What Clorinde was wary of, Daphné didn’t know.

Daphné nodded enthusiastically, “Yeah! I kept one of their younger siblings entertained when he got lost. I mean, anyone would do that, right? But in return, they offered tickets to one of their shows. I went with a colleague and it was amazing! Have you ever been to one? Absolutely magical!”

Clorinde’s eyes narrowed slightly, sucking the joy out of the atmosphere and sending a chill down Daphné’s back. “You are well acquainted within Fontaine already.”

Daphné nervously laughed off Clorinde’s stare and tried diverting the conversation away from the twins. Maybe Clorinde just wasn’t a fan? That was too bad. “I must say, the name of the orphanage sounds warm. So, the lady I crossed paths with before was a distinguished diplomat from Snezhnaya. No wonder she seemed so regal!” Not noticing the tension in Clorinde’s jaw as her facial muscles clenched tightly, Daphné continued, “She had this icy, unapproachable air to her but she was kind. Oh, kind of like one of those characters in those popular light novels where they have a bitter cold exterior, warm interior. Like when the cold-hearted Commissioner actually turns out to care for small animals and takes care of flowers. The gap— Oh, sorry, maybe my metaphor didn’t make any sense.”

“Kind?” Clorinde parroted with genuine confusion. The Knave, the Fourth Fatui Harbinger, known for her cold exterior and ruthlessness, was kind in her ladyship’s eyes? Her ladyship was never without surprises even with a blotted memory.

“Yes!” Daphné’s reaction was genuine as she praised the Harbinger more, “Arlecchino even offered to walk me back to the city after I may have wandered too far from the gates one evening. She was a bit, truthfully, scary, but I think she meant well looking back on it. Maybe I’ll run into her again. Oh, but if she is a diplomat, she probably moves around a lot and I won’t get to thank her properly.”

“I see… I haven’t had the opportunity to cross paths with Miss Arlecchino often. I am glad she treated you kindly. When did you cross paths with her?” Clorinde’s mouth felt dry as she nodded, the words coming difficult to her. It felt foreign to use the Knave’s name in such a manner.

“Arlecchino? A few days ago. I… decided to take a walk outside of the city and may have decided to take a nap in the middle of a field. She woke me up and walked me back to the city gates. And,” Daphné held up her hand. She didn’t know how to explain the feeling but she felt the urge to clarify, “I know it isn't smart to sleep in an open field without knowing where you are. I know my lesson. Please don’t lecture me on it.” Daphné could hear Hat Guy’s nagging voice in the back of her head like an overbearing mother.

Releasing a light laugh, Clorinde stated, “I won’t. I promise.”

“You promise?” Daphné’s eyes lit up at the words. “Then, it is a promise. Anyway, I hope to get the chance to thank her properly. Oh, since you work in the Palais, I’m sure diplomats visit often. If you see her, may you please pass on my thanks? I would feel a bit awkward standing around waiting for her to just appear.” Her other reason went unsaid but was understood by Clorinde.

When did—could—Clorinde refuse her ladyship? Well, maybe Clorinde already did a few too many times in the past. While most were justified for legal or safety reasons, Clorinde still felt the haunting guilt that lingered around her ladyship for the wrongs she committed. If only Clorinde had hesitated even just a bit more. If only—... there was nothing more she could do about the past. But, Clorinde could help shape the future. Never in her lifetime did she imagine reaching out to the Knave of all people for a personal matter. However, if it was for her ladyship, if it was for Furina, if it was for Miss Daphné, Clorinde would try.

“If I see her, I will inform Miss Arlecchino. I can also pass on that you would like to give your thanks in person, too.” Clorinde offered with a soft yet bittersweet smile. “That is something I can easily do.”

Daphné noticed the tinge of melancholy painted across Clorinde’s expression but kept any comments to herself.

⭑❃⭑

“And~ how did I end up here?” Daphné asked herself and arched a brow as she gazed out across the crystal clear waters. In one hand were her shoes as her feet sunk slightly into the soft white sand shores. The other hand held back her bangs that kept smacking her eyes from the wind. The scenery was beautiful besides a few broken machines that were under Clorinde’s boot.

Daphné did know how she ended up there. She got distracted by Clorinde’s… complicated expression. From there, she got even more distracted as she rambled on about various different projects she had worked on before to not think about Clorinde’s expression. And since Clorinde was offering her a genuine ear to her rambling, it only made her talk more that she wasn’t paying much attention to her surroundings. And thus, Clorinde had successfully led Daphné outside of the city walls through some side streets and alleys. They eventually made their way to a small secluded area with a small waterfall next to some beautiful shores with a small wooden pier nearby.

While Daphné was too occupied standing at the water’s edge, dipping her fingers into the water, Chlorine noticed a few dangerous machines approaching. With a brief warning to put her head down, Clorinde had pulled out her gun and fired a shot almost immediately. When Daphné processed the sound, she had whipped her head about and only saw the machine spasming and falling to the ground. It was evident that the single shot landed perfectly in the machine’s core. Another two machines had appeared behind. Surprisingly, Daphné didn’t feel herself threatened as she watched the Duelist gracefully dash forward, summoning her saber and cutting the machines down in mere seconds. It wasn’t a fight. It was a one-sided masacre. 

Not sure what else to do, Daphné raised her hands and awkwardly clapped.

“Hm? Are you alright? Did you say something?” Clorinde looked over her shoulder as she placed her gun back into her belt and flicked the saber out of sight. The machine under her feet gave out a few more sparks before falling completely still.

Daphné shook her head, “Nope, no issues here.”

“Mm,” Clorinde hummed as if satisfied, “Ah, it seems the commotion made the otters curious.” She motioned towards the water where two little white heads had popped up to the surface.

“Archons, they are so cute!” Daphné walked out onto the old wooden pier to get a closer look. Clorinde noted the fact that her ladyship was not surprised nor shaken by the hostile Mekas. While Meka attacks outside of the city were not uncommon, any foreigner would be surprised. Rather, it was as if her ladyship was unbothered by the whole ordeal and more enamored by the animals.

“The otters around here are quite friendly towards humans. They welcome the interactions actually.” Clorinde explained. “Usually people should be wary of wild animals, but they like being near humans and even being pet occasionally.”

“Really?” She asked as her eyes traced the little mammals swimming around each other in a circle.

“Yes. If they approach you and you can slowly reach out towards them without them swimming away, you are free to pet them. That is the general rule set by marine mammalogists here in Fontaine for otters.”

“Mhmm,” Daphné nodded and hummed in response as if she already knew the information.

For a while, Daphné just watched the otters play with each other wordlessly. Clorinde caught a glimpse of her ladyship’s expression from their current angle. It was both empty and yet so contemplative as if stuck in a deep thought with no answers. Instead of pushing, Clorinde stood a few steps behind Daphné with her hands behind her back. It reminded Clorinde of many years prior when she was the Hydro Archon’s bodyguard.

“Would… would it be possible to have a moment to myself?” Daphné asked hesitantly without looking over her shoulder, still facing the otters who were tousling each other’s fur.

Clorinde wanted to refuse, but under what reason? She rather enjoyed her ladyship’s presence, and she had a responsibility, not just to her duty to protect her ladyship but as, daresay, a friend. As Navia once told Clorinde, a person can be a friend one-sidedly. But, when Daphné turned around with a vacant gaze when Clorinde didn’t give an immediate answer, any refute died in Clorinde’s throat.

“I understand,” Clorinde reluctantly gave in, “However, since there may be other Mekas in the area, I will walk around and come back. Please, if you face any danger or need anything, please shout for help and I will come running. Do you… promise?” If Clorinde was right, Daphné seemed keen on upholding promises.

Daphné chuckled into her hand, albeit a bit weak, “I promise.”

Although concerned, Clorinde accepted it, “Alright, I will only be a short distance away.”

“Thank you,” Daphné whispered as she turned her head back towards the clear blue waters. She waved a hand over her shoulder which soothed Clorinde’s anxieties just a bit.

As Clorinde walked away, she kept glancing over her shoulder as if her ladyship would disappear if she wasn’t in her sights. Unfounded anxiety? Yes. Clorinde knew the area was safe from those targeting her ladyship and she herself was strong enough to take on any enemy. It didn’t stop the uncertainty leaking into her thoughts. Just like how Lady Furina vanished in the middle of the courtyard by the Fountain of Lucine. But when all is said and done, she had to respect her ladyship’s wishes, especially when it came to privacy and space.

Once Daphné knew that Clorinde was out of sight, she settled down in a comfortable spot on the old pier. The coarse, beaten down wood felt coarse as her fingers dragged over it. Placing her shoes next to her, Daphné dangled her legs off the ledge. Her toes barely grazed the surface of the crystal clear water. The water was surprisingly warm as she watched tiny droplets shimmer in the sun as she kicked the surface. Just below her were vibrant veredent plants that gently swayed in the currents beneath. Sucking in a deep breath of fresh air, she tilted her head back and let the wind run through her hair spraying loose strands across her face. The late morning sunlight warmed her face as she basked in its light.

It was nice to be alone for a moment. Since arriving in Fontaine, it felt like back-to-back activities and people, not that she doesn’t like that. It was just that with all the added… things to think about now, she really needed space to think. Or rather, the space not to think about anything.

Sparkling like the midnight stars were the eyes of a small otter that met hers with wide-eyed curiosity. Its slick, dark fur glistened with droplets of water, as if it had just emerged from a hidden stream nearby. Nestled between its tiny paws, it nuzzled and rolled a dazzling shell—pearlescent and glinting with hues of lavender and sea-glass green—almost reverently, like it was something precious.

Daphné’s breath caught in her throat. She quietly fawned over the small creature, afraid that even the smallest rustle of fabric or intake of breath might send it skittering away into the underbrush. Her limbs remained perfectly still, her eyes soft with wonder.

Sensing that Daphné meant no harm, the otter tilted its head slightly. Its gaze flitted between the glimmering shell and Daphné’s face with the careful calculation of a creature both wild and wise. Seconds stretched into what felt like decades as she held her breath. Then, with an almost ceremonial slowness, the little otter extended its paws and lifted the shell toward her.

“Oh my gosh, aren’t you such a cutie lil’ thing,” she whispered, barely louder than the wind in the leaves. Her voice trembled with awe. Despite knowing the otter couldn’t understand her, Daphné still cooed softly, her tone like a lullaby. “Are you offering this to me?”

To her utter amazement, the otter slowly pushed itself along the water’s surface closer to where Daphné sat on the old wooden pier. It kept the shell lifted towards Daphné like an offering. Daphné had her fair share of interactions with small animals, but never have they just approached her like such, even more so in the wild. The only time small animals would approach her was when Tighnari or, for whatever bizarre reason, Hat Guy was there. Of course, she was excluding Aranara.

As the otter neared her feet, she held onto the pier with one hand as she leaned downward with the other to get a better glance at the shell. After all, as cute as the gesture was, she wasn’t going to just take the cute otter’s precious shell away. The closer she examined it, the more mystical the shell looked. Soft lilacs morphed into deep ocean blues with every tiny movement. Fine ridges spiraled outward from the center like the petals of a delicate bloom, each groove lined with a subtle golden hue that made it seem almost enchanted. Along the edge, tiny flecks of pink and silver sparkled like grains of stardust, as though the shell had been crafted by the sea itself and kissed by the stars. Daphné couldn’t take her eyes off it—it was unlike anything she had ever seen, a treasure that felt too perfect to be real. Or possibly, it wasn’t natural at all—a beautifully crafted relic. Just as she reached her hands down and the otter pushed the shell towards her, her grip holding onto the pier slipped.

“H-huh?! Oh cra—” Daphné sputtered as she helplessly flailed her arms. Falling face first, she watched as her face quickly approached her distorted reflection in the surface of the clear water. Just before her face plunged into the water, Daphné shut her eyes closed and took in a deep inhale before she broke through the surface as her reflection dissolved into a mirage of muddled colors. She felt as the water weaved through her hair pulling her under the gentle waves.

Truthfully, Daphné was scared to open her eyes. Absolutely terrified. She was petrified from fear. Why? What if she opened her eyes and was sent back to that dark and terrifying abyss? What if she was sent there alone, with no one around her to call for help—again? She didn’t want to be alone again, not like that. Never like that.

Bubbles escaped from her mouth as she opened her mouth to call out. Her eyes were still clenched shut but she felt a faint sensation, similar to that of a trickling stream of water flow through her body. It was almost familiar even.

Suddenly, the shock of her body being quite literally tackled underwater made Daphné open her eyes. It knocked some of the air out of her as she flailed her limbs without thought. She noticed whatever hit her was a blur of blue and white that firmly gripped her frame and lifted her towards the surface without hesitation.

“B-wah!” Daphné gasped for breath as her face emerged from the water. She coughed, sputtering water, her throat raw and her lips trembling, as precious oxygen surged into her blood and lit her nerves on fire. She never knew air would taste so sweet as she felt fresh oxygen start to pump through her system again. Her drenched clothes clung like lead to her trembling frame, every fiber waterlogged and dragging her down.

Daphné’s limbs, too weak to resist or help, hung limp as one—or maybe two—solid holds on her waist hoisted her from the frigid water. Once her body was laid on the edge of the pier, Daphné collapsed on her side from the sheer weight of her soaking wet clothes. Her soaked blouse clung to her, water pooling beneath her, dripping in rivulets from her hair and sleeves. The world tilted and spun, sounds coming through in dull waves—seagulls crying overhead, the lapping of water, and her own labored breathing, uneven and shallow. She closed her eyes, too exhausted to move, too overwhelmed to think. All that mattered was the next breath.

Then—something soft. A hesitant, feather-light touch against her forehead. Gentle and warm, in stark contrast to the chill that clung to her bones. Instinctively, without thought, she nuzzled into it. Daphné’s soaking bangs that wildly clung to her face uncomfortably were tenderly swept out of her eyes. Curious to what or who helped her, her lashes fluttered open, heavy and reluctant. Blinking away the loose droplets blurring her vision, she looked toward the outline that hovered near her.

Daphné stilted. Her body froze as if her brain short-circuited. Any words or form of acknowledgement evaded her as Daphné’s eyes widened into saucers. Unable to do anything else, all she could do was lay there staring at the person who saved her yet also the person she wanted to avoid. 

“Are you alright?” The Iudex asked with worry painted across his beautiful features. His voice was soft. Patient. It was like he’s asked that question hundreds of times over. His hand, still lingering near her face and shielding the sun from her eyes, was trembling slightly, unsure whether to pull away from her. His sharp eyes analysed her body language to determine whether he should leave once he knew she was okay or, if on the small possibility, to indulge in lingeringer in her presence just a little longer.

Swallowing hard, Daphné managed to nod without looking in his direction.

The Iudex released a sigh of relief as his other hand combed through his hair, pushing any loose strands away from his face, “Then, I am glad you are alright. I do believe it would be best to seek medical attention as a precaution. I can easily schedule a physician to see you outside of the Palais for your comfort.”

Daphné opened her mouth and then closed it. She gripped the edge of her sleeves, her nails digging into the wet fabrics. Words were on the tip of her tongue but she couldn’t formulate them. He waited patiently as Daphné tried to find any response for him. After a few minutes, she breathed out quietly, “I’m okay.”

“Are you sure?” He gently asked, every word steady and calm. There was no uncertainty in his voice. “It’s okay not to be okay. It’s okay to rely on those around you if you need help.” 

“I’m really fine,” Daphné weakly pushed back and shook her head side to side. “Really.” It was a lie. She knew it. He also probably knew it. But, what else was she supposed to answer with? The truth? 

Daphné wasn’t sure why she was having this conversation with him, even more so as they were soaking wet sitting on an old wooden pier in the middle of nowhere away from the city. Somewhere from the deep dark recesses of her mind, Daphné was torn between running away again and, maybe for once, confronting him. Her fingers fidgeted more with the fabric on her sleeve as her eyes now darted everywhere but him.

Doubt shrouded his features, not convinced by her words. However, he did not pursue the topic further. “May I offer a hand to help you stand?” His words were careful, tentative. When he stood up with his hand extended towards her, a long lock of white hair flowed off from his shoulder like liquid moonlight.

Daphné glanced at his outstretched hand for a moment before lifting her hand towards it. He had saved her after all and it wasn’t like he had nefarious intentions. There was no harm, right? Right before she placed her hand in his, she hesitated. Was she making the right choice? Daphné felt that if she took his hand now, the answer to the question that plagued her mind these past few days would be revealed. Yet, she was filled with skepticism and doubt. Skeptical of what? She wasn’t sure. It felt instinctual—a gut feeling cultivated by years and years of uncertainty. Yet, beneath all of those complex layers, she yearned to hold his hand, to feel the warmth underneath her trembling fingers. Confusion wouldn’t even begin to describe the clashing emotions swirling within her heart.

A voice cut through her internal monologue, “Miss?”

“O–oh,” Daphné stammered, still dazed, and dropped her hand in his. Although he was surprised, his fingers closed around hers, not with urgency, but with deliberate tenderness, like she was something fragile he wasn’t sure how to hold yet. His grip was warm, grounding, and calm in a way that cut through any lingering doubts that shrouded her mind. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment.

“You’re safe,” He said softly, his voice like velvet brushing over frayed nerves. “Just breathe. You're okay.”

Daphné wanted to complain about being spoken to like a child, yet his words worked to calm her nerves. She blinked up at him, chest still rising and falling like a tide barely under control. The world around her—the wet wood beneath her cheek, the weight of her sodden clothes, the salty tang of lakewater clinging to her lips—faded slightly as her senses narrowed to the feeling of his hand wrapped around hers. For the first time in days, Daphné didn’t feel like she was drowning.

“Are you feeling better now?” He glanced over her body, checking for any injuries.

“I… thank you,” The words were whispered so quietly she could barely hear her own voice over the sounds of the water lapping and the wind, but he heard her clearly.

The faint trace of a smile formed when he responded, “It is my pleasure.”

He pulled her up to her feet. Daphné staggered a step or so but regained her balance quickly. She looked down at how wet her clothes and the discomfort of damp clothes clinging to her limbs settled in.

“Are you cold? Would you like my coat to keep warm?” He asked, already half-shrugging it off his shoulders.

Daphné looked up at him, lips twitching into the beginnings of a smile as her eyes trailed down to the heavy, soaked fabric hanging off him like a drenched curtain. She shook her head lightly. “It looks heavy, so I’ll pass,” She said with a small, breathy laugh. “Besides, it’s sunny out—my clothes should dry fast enough.”

He glanced down, registering the dark, soggy state of the coat clinging to his frame. The realization struck with comical clarity. The water-logged fabric, practically raining droplets onto the pier, must have weighed twice what it usually did. She probably wouldn’t have been able to carry it anyway and collapse under its weight.

“Ah,” he murmured, the faintest note of embarrassment creeping into his voice. “An oversight on my part. I apologize.” His posture stiffened just slightly, the corners of his mouth tugging into a self-conscious line. She watched as his eyes flicked away, and then back again, clearly unsure whether to sit or stand or vanish into the lake altogether. And then she saw it—the subtle flush rising along the curve of his ears, blooming a soft pink at the edges. That did it.

Daphné brought her hand up to stifle a sudden giggle. It bubbled up before she could stop it. She turned her head slightly to the side, trying to compose herself, but her eyes crinkled in amusement. It was the kind of laugh that came uninvited, the kind that surprised even her.

He blinked at her, caught off guard by the sound.

“No—hahaha… I–I’m not laughing at you. I’m sorry. You were just so—” Her laughter tapered off as she caught herself before the rest of the sentence tumbled out of her mouth. Cute . Now, Daphné wanted to rip her hair out at how she was giving herself whiplash. Her sudden silence confused him as he waited for her to continue.

“I’m sorry for laughing, Neuvillette,” Daphné steadied her breathing.

When she met his eyes again, she noticed a smile linger on the corners of his mouth. It was that again. His eyes were lit with care. That expression was so full of unadulterated affection that swept all of her thoughts away with the wind. She stilled, unsure what to do with herself once more and they awkwardly stood on the pier, still drenched from head to toe.

When he reached down to tuck a stray lock of hair behind her ear, Daphné didn’t flinch. It was strange—no, unnerving—how natural it felt. Only minutes ago, the idea of him getting that close would’ve made her recoil. But now… she stood still. Her breath bated. And, she watched. His hand moved slowly, deliberately, as though waiting for her to change her mind. The pads of his fingers grazed her temple with a reverence that felt foreign, undeserved even, but not unwelcome.

She closed her eyes.

And the warmth he left on her skin remained—light, persistent, almost like a blessing. She braced herself for the flashbacks. The cold, disjointed fragments of pain that used to come clawing at her when him or thoughts of him got too close. But the pain didn’t come. Not this time. Instead of sharp shards of old trauma piercing her thoughts, the memory that trickled through her now was something else entirely. It didn’t crash into her—it flowed. Gentle. Subtle. Like sunlight watching over a field of wildflowers dancing in the breeze. Warm. Comforting. Tranquil.

While she wasn’t completely asleep, she wasn’t necessarily awake either—half lucid. Her forehead was prickling with sweat under the sunlight that bathed her face. Just when she was about to tuck her head into the nook between the cushions to escape the heat, a shadow covered her face. Sighing in relief, she nuzzled her face further into the pillow’s softness.

 “...ina,” A voice echoed over her as she stirred awake.

“Mmh?” Not bothering to open her eyes, her voice was muffled into a soft pillow, “‘er 5 minutes…”

“Lady Furina,” The voice was a bit more stern this time, yet still very patient. His voice was like silk, smooth and cool. Even with her eyes closed, she could imagine his expression twinged with exasperation. After all, they’ve existed side by side for so long she lost count centuries ago. And since they’ve known each other for so long, he knew she wasn’t asleep—not that she really was trying to hide it. After playing Archon so much that morning, she just wanted to relax. Just a little shut-eye.

“Lady Furina, there is a meeting with the Marechaussee Phantom soon. If I recall you saying moments before you decided to take a nap in this office, you wanted to be woken up before then,” Neuvillette’s tone was monotone.

Of course she remembered, but that did not stop her from groaning as she reluctantly shifted to face the direction of voice. Begrudgingly squinting, she was dazzled yet once more by his lethal face card—or that’s what people said nowadays. If she looked any longer, she was sure she would somehow embarrass herself.

She glanced around the office—technically Neuvillette’s office. A whim? Yes. She was exhausted, absolutely drained of energy after her morning performances in front of the people. Climbing the stairs to her suite sounded like too much effort and she wanted somewhere quiet to rest. Where else but the Chief Iudex’s office? No one carelessly barged in and she knew his schedule was free because Sedene informed her earlier. And, if she chose the right couch, she wouldn’t be visible from the door. It wasn’t because, despite their recent tension regarding the prophecy, she sought his presence—a wash of calm in turbulent times. It wasn’t because she feared being alone more than ever, scared of herself. It wasn’t because the sounds of him working would lull her to sleep. It was simply the closest option to take a nap. That was what she forced herself to believe at least.

She propped herself on her elbow. After yawning, she muttered, “What time is it?” 

Neuvillette glanced at the grandfather clock against the far wall and replied, “It is currently 4:15 in the afternoon.”

“Just… give me ten more minutes,” She sighed and mumbled before tucking her face back into the nook between the cushion and sofa. “It’s been so busy these past few months. The meeting is in another 15 minutes and everyone arrives exactly on time. Another ten minutes…”

Neuvillette sighed and didn’t respond but she felt his gaze bore into for a moment. The silence stretched long enough for her to assume he had left, likely retreating to his desk with a quiet huff of disapproval. Maybe he was disappointed—again—but she didn’t care. Really, she didn’t care at all. Shouldn’t care.

Then, a hesitant warmth brushed against her forehead, fingers ghosting over her skin as they tucked a few wayward strands of hair behind her ear. Her heart lurched in her chest. She almost flinched. Almost. The touch was gentle. Featherlight. As though whoever it belonged to was afraid of waking her. Neuvillette, she realized, as the hand moved slowly, deliberately, through her hair. Was he patting her head? Combing through the tangles with his fingers? She couldn’t tell. It didn’t matter. All she knew was that the sensation was tender—comforting in a way that felt rare, foreign, and deeply needed. She really should shoot up and swat his hand away and ramble on about touching the untouchable Hydro Archon. But, she swallows any complaints. She couldn't remember the last time someone had touched her with such care. So precious that she could melt at the touch. 

When the hand eventually withdrew, it left a cold wake. She stayed still, letting her breathing remain slow and even, feigning sleep. Footsteps treaded towards the entrance of the office. From her quiet spot on the couch, the low murmur of voices drifted. Neuvillette was speaking with Sedene. Though the words were muffled, she caught enough to understand: he was rescheduling the meeting to another day.

A small, drowsy smile tugged at her lips. Honestly, she was more than thankful she could continue to rest in her spot on the soft, silky couch. She just needed a few more minutes of rest to relax. Just a few… more… She buried her face further into the cushion and let herself drift. The drowsiness washed over her like lapping waves of the river’s shores as she continued to listen to the sounds of the Hydro Archon’s Chief Iudex scribble away at papers.

When she finally woke up hours later—the sun completely gone from the sky, Neuvillette was still at his desk, quietly working through the stacks of papers on his desk. His figure leaned over his desk with only a lamp showering the entire room in soft golden colors. Next to the couch on a table, there was a slice of her favorite cake and a glass of water for her. Next to that, an opened bottle of specially imported water, one that Neuvillette often saved for special occasions—not that she could taste the difference herself. She couldn’t help but giggle as she reached for the silver fork.

What she failed to notice was the faint lingering smile that graced Neuvillette’s face as she wordlessly chomped down on the first bite.

She remembered a time long ago—the same sensation of her hair being brushed from her face in that quiet, deliberate manner. Not rushed. Kind. The gentleness of it stirred something dormant, as if fingers had reached back through the years to touch a version of her she had almost forgotten. Her throat tightened, but not from fear. It was the ache of something too tender to label, a grief wrapped in warmth. She tried to ignore it, tried to swallow the rising tide of old, forgotten feelings, but it bubbled up anyway—unwelcome, familiar. Love, maybe. Or the ghost of it.

“You called my name,” Neuvillette broke the silence. He withdrew his hand slowly, the movement deliberate, giving her space to either deny the moment or reach for it. Something akin to longing flickered in his eyes as he looked at her.

“I…,” Her eyes widened in shock and took a step backwards. Whatever spell that had been cast over her dispelled just as quickly as it came. A sobering, cold shiver climbed her spine as Daphné stuck out an arm in his face immediately and took a step back, “No. No. I—... I…”

Guilt gnawed at her as she felt her grasp of control slipped through her fingers like the fine golden sands of the Great Red Sands’ deserts. Its teeth sunk deeper into her chest as she couldn’t deny it anymore. Denial was close in her heart, but whatever feelings that were dredged up with past memories were closer.

If only she had the strength to, she would turn on her heels and run. She couldn’t stand the fact that he could just stand there all patiently with a spark of … hope. He had… he was waiting for her. No, maybe it wasn’t her necessarily but some fragment of her. Or maybe she was a fragment of whatever came before. Whatever it was, that hope that glimmered in his eyes, that seeped into his every action, it utterly wrecked her. Her heart trembled at the fact that she couldn’t give him what he wanted, what the feelings of her past self had yearned for.

“Truthfully?” Driven by her emotions to open her mouth, she choked out, barely suppressing the tears that stung her eyes. He waited patiently for her to continue. When she looked up at him, meeting his gaze, she swallowed hard. Of course she would be swallowed up in that pathetic look of want—out of need for something once lost.

“Anything,” He responded assuredly.

She almost let out a self-deprecating laugh. She wondered if this conversation would even lead anywhere now that she lost her memories. Would she find the answers she sought? Would this conversation sever the last ties she had to the past? Would she slowly fall into her memories, drowning in the past?

She was vaguely aware of the truth. Well, all the fragmented memories seeping into her mind like poison and that fact that Neuvillette confirmed it so made it hard to refute. She could only pretend to ignore the blaring, flashing signs in the back of her mind and tried to continue the days with some semblance of normality. She knew that if she acknowledged the truth, she would uncover things that were best left buried, or what she thought her past-self would have wanted.

“Even if you hadn’t said those words when I was in your office, I still probably would have realized sooner or later,” Daphné admitted outright. Once the words started, she couldn’t bring herself to stop them. “You’re right. I am aware of who I … once was. Whatever the terminology is for it. It’s been confusing me ever since I fell into that fountain. I’ve been dreaming and hallucinating ever since. Why? I have no clue. Of what? Memories that didn’t feel like mine. Memories and flashes of images of a different person, a different lifestyle, a different time. It’s so confusing. Yet, it is all so familiar. Like a door that is just beyond my reach, only hairs away. The uncertainty is terrifying. So, well as you can tell, I ran.”

But, faced with even a slimmer of the support and affection that past-her had yearned for for hundreds of years, she faltered. Any resolve began to crumble. Of course, she only remembered a few things out of the vast sea that were her memories over hundreds of years. However, all those emotions from the past welled up in her plaguing her. She felt striking anxiety. She felt suppressed resentment. She felt exhilarating joy. She felt heartfelt misery. She felt fulfilling satisfaction. She felt heartbreak. She felt the sheer relief when she pushed open the doors to find the people of Fontaine alive, having survived the flood. She felt sorrow, delight, pain, amusement, hesitation, fear, and everything in between.

When she saw Neuvillette—when she had vaguely recognized him through unfamiliar memories yet familiar feelings—it was… complex. There were so many lingering emotions and fracturing moments, so many contradicting another, that it left her paralyzed. She felt cautious, wary of him. She felt the want to reveal all her cards and lay out her every thought for once. She felt the need to build a wall yet the desire to break that same wall. She felt like a moth drawn irrevocably to a flame, knowing it would burn but unable to resist the light. She yearned for it almost as much as she feared it. She felt a flutter inside her, a tingling that danced like static in her chest. She felt a numbness spread through her veins, deep and endless.

She had stood there suspended in a paradox, feeling everything and nothing all at once.

So she ran. She ran not only from him but the idea of him out of fear of uncertainty. She ran away not wanting to look back, begging herself to remain ignorant. But, she couldn’t. It felt as though every time she closed her eyes for no longer than a second, fragments of dissolved memories would flash by followed by faint traces of long-forgotten emotions that brushed past her leaving as fast as they came. It was a constant reminder to her. They were invisible shackles.

“But,” She desperately shook her head, “I didn’t see much of anything. I didn’t remember much, either. Everything comes and goes in flashes. Sporadically. Without warning. Sometimes it’s just a feeling, other times it’s an image or brief moment so vivid it hurts to look at. And it’s never in order. All the memories are out of place, scattered like torn pages from a book I didn’t know I had written. I don’t know if I’ll ever see the whole thing. I don’t even know if I want to. Whatever happened back then, I don’t understand it. I don’t know what it means.”

“Whatever happened, I don’t know. All I really remember is waking up on the shores of Sumeru. Alone… but alive. And somehow, that had to be enough. I’ve built something. A life. In Sumeru, I made friends. People who didn’t question who I was or my motives, who took me in without needing an explanation. I take classes at the Akademiya. I help scholars with their papers. I work as a freelance editor for novelists and script writers.” A small, almost sad smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. “I get coffee at the same place every morning. I complain about deadlines. I laugh at bad jokes. I even sometimes drink till the morning light. I sometimes help the Forest Rangers, not that I have the right skill sets.”

Yet in the wake of getting old memories, she was also left with a new perspective. She felt she could see clearer now, her senses no longer clouded by the madness that plagued her when the prophecy still loomed over Fontaine. It felt that instead of facing a brick wall, she was faced with an opaque glass with all the answers she sought and feared just on the other side. It was an odd sensation—feeling like a spectator to the forgotten memories and yet so grossly intertwined with the emotions of the past. So, when she glanced over her shoulder as she ran away from the memories, she couldn’t help but notice the soft words, the caring gaze, the gentle touch. From the past and now. Somehow everything and nothing had changed between then and now.

“I’m… I’m not the Lady Furina you knew, not as I am currently. Not even the Lady Furina I remember. Maybe I’m both and neither at the same time. I—Yet,” She paused, wiping her damp eyes with the back of her hand.

It wasn’t just Neuvillette’s actions and words. She saw others too. She saw Fontaine. When she had walked through the city streets during the festival, she had watched children twirl in laughter, dancers perform under starlit banners, and musicians breathe life into cobbled squares. The people thrived. Her heart beat faster with fullness. It all felt so new and refreshing.

Despite everything. Despite the silence, the madness, the fear she felt when she closed her eyes. Despite the incomplete memories and emotions. Despite what her past self had lost once—

She loved this nation. And that wrecked her the most.

“Deep down, I am still seeking that faint feeling that haunts me. It’s a fleeting feeling that comes and goes, always curious about what lies beyond the black hole in my memory despite pretending it doesn’t bother me. Would I… would you… I don’t even know what I’m saying anymore. Archons, this is so… You,” She sucked in a long deep breath, her voice frail, “So… why?”

Why are you still waiting?

Chapter Text

“What would you do?” Lady Furina asked simply, her voice lacking its usual pomposity. When Neuvillette glanced in her direction, her back was facing him. Lady Furina was facing the Opera Epiclese as their private aquabus pulled out of Marcotte station, unbothered to meet his gaze. Or, maybe she did not care to look in his direction. Ever since their first encounter over two hundred years ago, Neuvillette struggled understanding the Hydro Archon he served and knew he would continue to struggle for hundreds more.

“What do you mean by that?” Neuvillette inquired as he crossed his hands over his lap. He wondered what her expression looked like at that moment.

After a beat of silence, Furina turned towards him with an exasperated expression, “Why, what else would I be talking about, my Dear Iudex? Did you not just watch the same play as me this evening?” It was her usual, familiar tone.

It was a play Lady Furina was interested in watching and dragged Neuvillette along with her for company that evening. It was not an uncommon occurrence. Although he enjoyed watching plays, Lady Furina stubbornly bringing him along with her impeded his ability to complete his work on time.

“We watched the same play,” Neuvillette responded confused, “However, I am lost at what you are trying to get at. What do you mean by ‘What would you do?’”

Furina sighed, flipping a strand of loose hair over her shoulder, “I’m talking about the main characters, the love interests, the star-crossed lovers separated by malicious intentions of those around them. The climax of the story?”

The story was still clear in his mind. The female and male lead were childhood sweethearts coming from a commoner and high-ranking aristocratic background respectively. Their families deeply opposed their relationship because of the vast difference in status. The main characters struggled with their relationship as everyone around them tried to tear them apart. They also had different aspirations. She wanted a simple, free lifestyle in the countryside. He wanted to succeed his family and write his name in history. However, unable to continue watching her lover fight against his family and watch as his dreams began to crumble, the female lead gave up and hid herself away thinking it was the best option. He lived the life he wanted as a great leader, but never stopped loving her. And, she too, never stopped loving him from afar. They continued their lives going in opposite directions. A bittersweet ending, or so it was marketed as. The actors and actresses gave a wonderful performance.

“To pursue your life’s dream or give it all up for love, all in the face of constant feud,” Lady Furina declared with bravado.

“Are you asking if I would make the same choice to pursue the relatively ideal lifestyle but give up being with a lover?” Neuvillette asked.

Furina grumbled, “What else~ would I be talking about? And, before you launch into a tangent about class discrimination and case law, just imagine,” She leaned towards him, “If you had to choose, would you choose love or your ideal future?”

“Love or aspirations for the future? They are not always mutually exclusive.” Neuvillette wasn’t fully grasping what Furina was asking. It made no logical sense. “Also, I find that I am unable to make a fair evaluation given my lack of understanding of the topic.”

“Why not?” She asked before her eyes widened. Lady Furina didn’t try to hide her grin, “Oh, my pure, noble Chief Justice. You haven’t experienced your first love yet? But you are, at the very least, well over 200 years old.”

While he had a general understanding, he struggled with the concept of love. There were things and individuals he liked. He liked Melusines quite a lot. He liked working with competent Palais staff. He liked water, especially water tasting. He liked swimming in the lakes. He could distinguish between like and dislike. However, what was the difference between like and love? 

Once, when Lady Furina spent hours lecturing him about the different forms of love, it all sounded confusing. Familial love. Platonic love. Self love. Obsessive love. Romantic love. There were so many ways in which love manifested that Neuvillette could barely keep up. However, at the end of the lecture, Lady Furina seemed to backtrack and declare that love was shapeless and would appear and feel different for every living being. There were no parameters to love, for better or for worse. It seemed to come so easily to the Hydro Archon, unlike himself. He wondered what was different about them, both long-life persons, that separated their understanding of human emotions. Lady Furina with her overwhelming wealth of emotional intelligence. Neuvillette with only his ability to observe humans and adapt slowly.

Irked at her open teasing, Neuvillette turned the question around, “Lady Furina, you are also well over 200 years old. Have you experienced a ‘first love’? What choice would you make?” Although the question was posed to test her sincerity, he was also genuinely curious.

Lady Furina blinked at the question, seemingly not expecting the question to be turned onto her. She leaned back in her seat, twirling a curl between her gloved fingers, “It isn’t polite to bring up a lady’s age, you know?”

When Neuvillette wasn’t satisfied with her answer, she scoffed, “Love? Obviously~ the Hydro Archon is above the mere notion of romantic love as portrayed in the play. I am the epitome of divinity, one of the Seven Archons of Teyvat. A person of my standing would not betray her future for the mere notion of romantic love. What an absurd thought, my dear Iudex.”

Neuvillette remained silent, doing what he knew best. Observing. Lady Furina looked down at her fingers and flexed each finger slowly. Then, she shifted so that her legs were crossed and her hands fell on top of her knees. Her vivid ocean blue teardrop irises looked up at him under her moonlit bangs that swept across her forehead. The shadows of her eyelashes casted faint lines across her cheeks.

“Then your choice between ‘love’ and ‘your ideal future’, if they were mutually exclusive?” Neuvillette directly asked. He wanted a straightforward answer.

Furina turned to look away from him, casting her gaze upon the approaching cityscape. “The future.” Furina responded, “Anything for the future. That ‘love’ would only get in the way.”

⭑❃⭑

It was an old memory that he found himself recalling more frequently. What was ‘that love’ she had spoken of all those years ago? Did she mean that she had her ‘first love’ once upon a time but gave up on it? Or, did she merely refer to romantic love in general? Where did the truth end and the lies begin? While she was undoubtedly meek in nature, she was cleverly deceptive.

Moreover, why did he remember her words? Why did he care so much about those words she had spoken all those years ago? He was the only one who remembered now with a lingering sense of bitterness, directed nowhere but himself. What resonated with him so much in her lonely response, he did not know. Yet, he felt that emotion slowly taking shape, forged by centuries. It couldn’t be explained by just a mere word. It was so much more than that.

So, why was he still waiting?

“I find it… difficult to express my emotions, because I cannot fully understand myself,” Neuvillette explained, slowly letting the words guide themselves, “However, since some time ago, I have begun to notice the changes that have occurred upon my person. These changes were not due to any specific occurrence, but emerged as a result of time itself.”

Furina did not break eye contact but she tilted her head, curious on how this related to herself. The fact in which she did not immediately understand the impact she had on his trajectory made him smile wryly. 

“Much is due to my work overseeing and passing judgment in the courtroom. However, much more can also be attributed to you,” Neuvillette stated. “You taught me about humans, encouraged curiosity towards others, and supported those around you directly and indirectly through your words and actions. You were akin to a mentor and teacher as well as …”

Furina’s brows furrowed as if debating whether to stop him. He paused, gauging her reaction. She looked conflicted as if she swallowed a bitter candy, but kept quiet.

He continued, “At first, you perplexed me—your words, your ways, so unlike anything I had ever known or observed. Yet, as the years wore on and generations of humans came and passed, as time persisted, I came to view you as a companion—someone that shared a long history filled with countless experiences and memories together from the most trying of times to the simplest, most quiet moments.”

“Of course, our relationship became partially estranged over the last century due to… the prophecy. I would like to apologize, truly and sincerely, for my brash words, the trial of the Hydro Archon. Although you may not fully remember, I…” Neuvillette swallowed thickly, “still owe you more than an apology. And not once have I been able to convey the guilt of my actions from then to you. For all the support you had given myself as well as this nation, I did not repay your efforts.” He kept his words brief. Despite saying just a fraction of the words he had hoped to convey ever since he knew the truth of the prophecy, of the divinity of Focalors and the humanity of Furina, his chest did not feel any lighter. 

“Just as you were there for me, I would like to be there for you.” Neuvillette concluded. He swore to himself, when all was said and done after the coming of the prophecy, he would help her if she ever stumbled or her path faltered. He knew better than anyone else how he failed when he betrayed her trust five years ago; however, he still swore to that ideal. He knew better than anyone else the weight behind his words.

“That… didn’t answer my question,” She crossed her arms tightly across her body as if she was about to fall apart into pieces. She knew why, but she wanted to hear it directly from him. And, if words were what she wanted to hear, he would oblige. 

“Because I care about you,” Neuvillette confessed the words he wished he spoke years ago, “I care deeply—so profoundly, in fact, that words scarcely suffice to capture the depth of it.”

Furina’s fingernails dug into her sides as she looked away from him, staring off into the distance. He would rather have her grip his arm instead of marking herself with her nails, but he refrained. He knew that if he initiated contact right then, she would certainly flee. Silence consumed them as he silently watched her blink away tears that lined her eyes.

Releasing a shaky breath, she screwed her eyes shut not daring to meet his gaze.

“I didn’t want my memories back, not like this,” She muttered under her breath as her fingers tore into her skin. “I… I’m not sure I’ll be the person who you miss, the one with all the shared memories. I recall a fraction of the person you once knew, and maybe I will remember everything in the future, regaining my old sense of self. Or, maybe I won’t. Honestly, it feels burdensome. I don’t like carrying the expectations of others. I don’t like the uncertainty. I don’t like the unknown. I don’t. But—”

Her hands released her skin as bloody nail marks remained on her arms. She reached out and clawed her fingers into his jacket. Her voice tightened, “I can’t help it. I can’t help but be guided by these lingering emotions. When I see you,” With her free hand, she clutched the fabric over her chest, “my chest aches. It wants to push you away… but, it also wants to trust you. Can I… trust you?”

Finally, she looked up at him. Neuvillette felt drawn to pull her into an all-encompassing embrace, his fingers itching to wrap themselves around her to hold her up, to hold her together. He desperately wanted to erase the anxiety etched into her expression as she desperately clung to him.

“That is not for me to decide,” Neuvillette tried not to let his own anxiety leak into his voice, although he noticed her eyes narrow at his words. He chuckled to himself at how, even now, she was quick to pick up on his emotions. “The choice is yours—and yours alone. However, if given the chance, I am committed to proving myself.”

“My choice,” She rolled with words on her tongue for a moment, digesting their meaning. “My…” She froze—lips parted, breath caught mid-thought. Her gaze drifted, unfocused, as though the very concept had reached into something fragile and long-buried. A thin veil of vulnerability passed over her expression, softening the sharp edges of anxiety.

When she didn’t move after a minute, Neuvillette asked cautiously, “Is something the matter?”

“I–ah… no. I am just…” Furina mumbled as she stumbled over the words. Finally, with a solemn smile tugging at her lips, she met his eyes and said with quiet sincerity, “It’s just… nice to hear those words.”

To that, Neuvillette was washed over with an overbearing wave of indescribable guilt unlike anything he felt before. It wasn’t just her heart-wrenching words, it was her expression—inevitable acceptance. While she had the power over many small aspects of her life as the Hydro Archon, she had lacked control over her fate, continuously forging forward blindly down a path she did not know for how long. She had long accepted the fact that she must follow the only path for Fontaine’s future. And, he had neglected to see her struggles even after the prophecy.

“I am s—” Neuvillette began but stopped when Furina shook her head slightly.

“I don’t need apologies now. You’ve already said your part,” She refused lightly, “If I ever recall everything, maybe another apology would be in order. For now, I’m… okay.”

His apologies were unforgiven, yes. He wasn’t surprised nor hurt by that fact. Rather, it comforted him. It was for the better, for Furina to be cautious and weary of him. It was a logical conclusion. “Then—” 

Furina cut him off, “I am only in Fontaine for a few more days.” Her eyes briefly flickered in the direction of Sumeru before landing back on Neuvillette. He stilled at the thought of having to watch her walk away again. However, when she turned to look back at him, in her eyes, he saw his reflection. And that hope was what he clung to.

“Any moment you choose to grant me, I shall receive with gratitude,” Neuvillette replied, understanding her words’ meaning.

“You have a busy schedule. Afterall, you are Fontaine’s Chief Iudex, as well as now the main governing authority,” She stated, admittedly a bit guilty. She had faint recollections of ceremoniously dropping off more work onto this desk before dashing out of the office.

“I will have time. You need not worry about my schedule.” He reassured her.

“Is it even worth your time?” She probed.

“You are worth my time.” He stated.

“Your choice of words is certainly…” Furina paused, “Anyway, what do you get out of this?”

“I get to spend time with you.” He answered sincerely.

“Urg, you’re not making this easier,” She mumbled, her eyes darting away. The tips of her ears were bright red. “You…”

“What about myself?” Neuvillette was unsure why she looked flustered.

“That’s okay with you? This… whatever this is… Truly?” She asked again, doubt crawling into her voice. She suddenly looked smaller than he remembered.

Ah. “I am very sure,” He confirmed. He had never been more sure. Carefully slipping off his gloves, he tucked them away in a pocket. Then, Neuvillette slowly unfurled her hand from his robes and instead loosely intertwined his fingers with hers. He remembered this was how the main characters from that play so long ago had done on stage to convey their emotions. He only hoped his sincerity would reach her too, “I want to spend time with you, if allowed.”

Furina did not pull away nor did she intertwine her fingers with his. She only stared—blankly, almost absently—at the point where their warmth met, as though trying to make sense of the contact without daring to feel it. Neuvillette watched her blink—once, twice, then several times in quick succession, as though she were forcing herself to remain present. The faint tremble of her fingers against his own, almost imperceptible sent a ripple of emotion so deep it unsettled even the stillness of his breath.

“Well,” Furina murmured at last, her voice slow and measured, though her eyes never left their joined hands. “If you insist. It might be nice to catch up, if only… for a little bit… Just a little bit,” She repeated under her breath. A bittersweet smile lingered.

⭑❃⭑

Clorinde’s short walk turned into one longer than intended. She had seen some wandering Meks and moved swiftly to get rid of them, leaving a wake of broken metal machines. She was careful to make sure no Meks would get too close where she had left Daphné to her thoughts. Once she was sure she had cleared the area, she sprinted back.

Just as Clorinde emerged from the edge of trees, her mind stuttered at the sight. It was something she had not seen in so long—a sight she didn’t know she missed. Although Daphné had her back towards her, Monsieur Neuvillette wore a soft smile with one hand intertwined with Daphné’s. It was different than watching them stand next to each other, merely exchanging hollow words. She could not hear them from this distance, but from their body language, even from how relaxed Daphné’s shoulders were, maybe… Clorinde hoped that they could finally exchange the right words. Their atmosphere seemed, daresay, pleasant.

However, Clorinde snapped out of her reverie when Daphné pulled her hand back sharply and took a step backwards. Then, Daphné’s head whipped around to look in her direction.

“Daphné!” Clorinde’s voice shouted, blinded with concern.

“A-ah, Clorinde!” Daphné stuttered with poorly hid surprise. Rather, Daphné looked partially ashamed and embarrassed as she pulled at the hem of her wet sleeves. And that was when it clicked in Clorinde’s head that they were both dripping with water.

Clorinde glanced at Neuvillette who stood beside Daphné. Faint traces of a lingering smile remained on his face as he gazed upon Daphné. What else was in his eyes besides unadulterated affection? As much as Clorinde vowed to prioritize Daphné’s wellbeing, she ultimately hoped that Neuvillette would also find peace. They all wanted peace. And, when Clorinde saw the glimmer in his eyes, she knew he had found at least one answer to his many unasked questions.

Clorinde did not bother asking about why their hands had been together—she didn’t expect a straight answer regardless. Pulling off her jacket, she offered it to Daphné. “Let’s get you back to the city so you can change into warm clothes. You’ll catch a cold.”

Seeming rather flustered still that Clorinde hadn’t asked, Daphné mumbled something to herself and fidgeted with the hem of her wet sleeve. Clorinde gave her a questioning stare.

“Ah, it’s…” Daphné stumbled over her words but settled with an awkward smile, “You needn’t worry. It’s okay…”

What was okay now? It took a moment for everything to click in her head. Clorinde’s eyes widened with hope. She glanced at Neuvillette but he was too absorbed in his thoughts to acknowledge her gaze. Or maybe, he was still scared to look away in case Daphné would disappear again.

“Well… maybe not as much as you were thinking,” Daphné quickly filled in, very much aware of the spark in Clorinde’s eye. Rather, Daphné was eluding more so towards the words exchanged when she had run into Clorinde and Sedene on the verge of crying. “Though, it seems I’m not so good at hiding, now aren’t I?” Daphné playfully pouted and crossed her arms. 

“What do you mean?” Clorinde asked, hoping the disappointment in her voice did not leak through.

“I should let you know… since,” Daphné motioned with her hand in Neuvillette’s direction, “Well, it would be easier to just explain what I told him. You see…”

Of all the people Lady Furina had trusted, and of all the people who were alive right now, it only seemed fair for Daphné to tell Clorinde. The duelist had protected her life in the past countless times, even if it was only part of the job description. And, Daphné wanted to trust in Clorinde’s words from a few nights ago. Daphné wanted to believe it was okay to believe in others.

⭑❃⭑

In a make-shift office in a warehouse located outside of the city, a folder of papers was slammed onto the desk. Grim expressions filled the room. The door swung open with a bang as the door was almost thrown off its hinges before it slammed shut with equal force. 

“Our fastest member was sent back to the Akademiya. Fastest, safest, and most effective way for communicating the problem,” Cyno stated as he approached the table in the center of the room.

One of the Fontainian Gardes sifted through the papers in front of her. “I can’t believe it. I know we were expecting something not small, but this,” She motioned towards all the evidence they had been going through. Everyone in the room looked at the written records they collected at the raid. There had been more paperwork than expected and took a lot of time to review despite the number of hands and eyes working on the mission. “This,” She muttered, “is more extensive than we thought. And, we still can’t find anything too definitive on their plans. Clever bastards.”

“We still have more to go through,” A Matra groaned into his hand and leaned back in his chair. He lifted a stack of papers and passed them onto another person sitting next to him for review. “It’s like being stuck on desk duty again.”

Another Garde mumbled, “When does the festival end? I wanted to at least see the closing ceremony with my kids.” A chorus of mumbling agreement swept through the room. This mission was especially tedious as most of the information was classified and there were no brakes. Everyone was on sight at all times, not just to work but so everyone was accounted for. In other words, supervised.

“Shut up and do your work,” Hat Guy scolded with venom dripping from his voice, “The faster you work, the faster this will get resolved so you go back to your happy little family.” While no one complained about his tone, it was already well established he was the Dendro Archon’s proxy. Not one, especially the Matra, wanted to get on his bad side. His reputation was… quite interesting in Sumeru.

“How is security?” Cyno crossed his arms, making a pointed expression at Wriothesley.

Wriothesley shrugged, “Probably couldn’t be better.” However, he internally grimaced at the thought of the Iudex’s rather… unpredictable behavior as of late. He just hoped that with the object of Neuvillette’s worries in front of the man, it would stabilize him.

Cyno glared at him from the corner of his eye but didn’t say anything else.

“Someone was born under an unlucky star,” Wriothesley stated as he flipped through another stack of papers. It seemed endless with no direct answers. Rather, it seemed more of a ploy with the volume of useless documents and reports to distract them or bury any evidence.

Cyno paced over to Hat Guy who sat by himself in the corner of the room pouring over material related to possible Fatui connections. Hat Guy’s wide brimmed hat hid the man’s expression beneath the large shadow. 

“What do you think so far?” Cyno wanted to hear if Hat Guy thought the same. Whoever was orchestrating this ordeal knew how to hide their tracks well. Or…

“It’s suspicious. I think this was too meticulously planned,” Hat Guy muttered, eyes still scanning over reports and sightings of the Fatui. It was the thing he was most familiar with after all. But, looking through all the words, nothing truly indicated it was the Fatui. It wasn’t how they operated. If anything, all this paperwork relating to the Fatui was full of bogus, filler words to distract from something else.  “And, quit trying to test me. It’s annoying and repetitive.”

“Should have known,” Cyno shook his head almost playfully, “Well, it’s good to be cautious in all respects. It’s how I do my job. If you have a problem, then suck it up. But, it means yet another problem.”

Hat Guy scoffed, throwing down the papers in his hand, “You don’t say. Let’s get this over with so I don’t have to continue this tedious work.”

“Be sure to pass that message to Lesser Lord Kusanali when you see her,” Cyno responded briskly, yet silently sent a message with his eyes. Hat Guy’s eyes narrowed with disdain but kept his choice words to himself for the moment. They both sensed eyes on them, but could not pinpoint from whom.

Looking up, Wriothesley approached the two of them.

Cyno pushed himself off the ledge he was leaning against,“ Leads?”

“Dry,” Wriothesley shrugged and shook his head.

“What about our guest?” Cyno threw out, cautious of his surroundings.

Wriothesley crossed his arms, leaning against a nearby rusted support beam, “Can’t forget about them. All that paperwork has been approved. It was all expedited for the ‘special guest’. Seems like our lady can’t catch a break.”

“Our?” Hat Guy raised a spiteful brow. The audacity for Fontaine to claim her now.

“Anyway, that will make things easier when they arrive,” Cyno stated at the only good news he heard all week. Hat Guy didn’t hide the glint in his eyes at the news. It certainly would make his life easier. If they came, they could address any problems directly, especially anything diplomatic. Those types of interactions were not Cyno’s strong suit.

“Hey! I think this is a lead,” A Garde yelled to the rest of the room. People flooded over to her table. Scattered across the table were transaction records and accounting documents of the organization. At a quick glance, it looked normal. However… “I was reviewing their accounting books. See here,” She pointed towards various sheets at numbers, “while all the numbers technically add up, funds being transferred into these villages and towns don’t make any sense.”

Wriothesley picked up a few papers, his eyes flickering across the numbers, “What about these transactions particularly don’t make sense?”

“Some of these villages are very small scattered across the base of the mountain to the north west. These villages,” She pointed towards a few names, “are infamous for not doing outsider trading. Well known for keeping within their own communities. And, it’s hard to believe that this company was doing business with these groups for years. Additionally, these two companies here have long stopped operations years ago. One operated out of the city that was an old Kamera manufacturer. The other was a transportation service based out of Poisson.”

“I remember the Kamera manufacturer. There was a huge accounting scandal and the top brass siphoning off tons of cash from the profits under the guise of donating to charities,” Another Garde recalled. “However, how would this connect to Poisson?”

“The transportation service catered towards businesses rather than consumers. They focused on delivering supplies mostly to and from…” The voices of the Gardes jumped back and forth, jumping ideas off of each other to find a connection between the two businesses.

“Poisson,” Wriothesley muttered under his breath, deep in thought. It was hard to forget such an event. A regrettable tragedy. However, it was definitely a link to Lady Furina. Even now, there were rumors of her indifference towards the tragedy. While he knew the rumors were only speculation, it was also true that some people believed that if Lady Furina had done more, maybe those lives would not have been lost.

"I remember hearing that those communities actually recently opened their doors a few years ago to some outsiders. It was honestly shocking to hear. While it was hard to track down who exactly they let in, it is speculated that some people from Poisson sought shelter in these remote communities," Another chimed in.

"I heard similar rumors," A another Garde nodded in agreement.

Hat Guy watched the gears turn in Wriothesley’s mind. Even without having seen into Irminsul, it was glaringly simple to deduct the reasoning behind this entire assassination plot. Revenge. Those who lost those they cared about, watching as their loved ones dissolved into the water helplessly, wanted blood. It left a bitter taste in his mouth, one that he knew he wouldn’t be able to wash out any time soon. 

“Solid work,” Wriothesley clapped the Garde’s shoulder before turning to the group, “You heard her. Let’s focus more resources on looking into these companies and villages. Dispatch a small group, three to four people, to investigate these small communities, too. We are looking not only for evidence, but future plans.”

Hat Guy glanced in Cyno’s direction. Once the crowds split to prepare for the next steps and Cyno gave directions to the remaining Matra members, he paced over to Hat Guy who was waiting against the far wall away from others.

“As you indicated, it feels like we are being pointed towards a certain direction. Not lies, necessarily, but isn’t that the beauty of deceit. Half lies and partial truths,” Cyno mused. “It all is too convenient but also not enough to refute.”

“Whichever path we take, it all leads to one specific outcome. We know it’s an assassination plot,” Hat Guy’s face twisted with disgust. “Why waste our time on tracing leads? If I was leading this, I would just—”

“Just what? Wait for the moment the perpetrator strikes to kill them and then collect the evidence afterwards? And risk her life in the process? Use her as bait?” Cyno rolled his eyes when Hat Guy remained silent, well aware of the flaw. “But, about being led in a specific direction, I agree.”

“I already have my suspicions on who,” Hat Guy stated, “However, I know they won’t talk. Revenge and spite are some of the strongest motivators. But, if we make it so they can’t talk at all…”

“Seems we are in agreement. Although, this would all go more smoothly if we could just peer into everyone’s head.” Cyno nodded and then winked. Although it was meant more as a light-hearted, funny gesture, it was not well received.

“Never do that again,” Hat Guy shivered with disgust. He thought through all the ways to remove his memories and even considered using Irminsul again.

⭑❃⭑

The soft patter of small footsteps echoed the hallway before stopping in front of his office doors. With a soft click, the door pushed open and a small body entered the office. Without having to look up, he knew who it was. 

“Lesser Lord Kusanali,” The man greeted the Dendro Archon in the doorframe of his office. He placed the book in his hand down on the desk, “What can I do for you?”

“It has been a while. It is good to see you. How has your workload been?” Nahida smiled and closed the large door behind her. All the tables and chairs in the office were piled high with books and littered with stacks of meeting notes. He made no room to move any books and Nahida did not need a chair regardless. With a wave of her hand, dendro particles condensed into a vibrant flowery swing. Once she settled into her swing, she stared at the ex-Acting Grand Sage and current Scribe.

“Mm, fine,” He hummed in noncommittal agreement, less interested in surface-level pleasantries. “It is not often that the Dendro Archon drops by this office. I’m more curious about what brought you here.”

“It seems I haven’t fully grasped small talk. But, I am also inclined to think it is your personal preference,” Nahida tapped her chin in thought, filing that thought away for later reflection. She was never particularly bothered by his tone. Rather, it seemed she preferred that others talk with more familiarity. 

“Is this about that?” It was not often that Alhaitham spoke in such roundabout ways, but it was his consideration for the situation. The walls had eyes and ears after all. And, he still had plenty of work to go through before he would clock out of the day.

Nahida mischievously smiled, “It just so happens, yes.”

Alhaitham’s brow twitched at the headache he saw fast approaching. Although a certain ex Archon’s identity was kept under wraps, it was close to becoming an open secret just as a certain someone-he-knew’s place of residence was in the city of Sumeru. Focusing his undivided attention towards the small Archon, he asked, “And, what about it? The respective individuals have already been engaged. This is not in my job description.”

“No, it isn’t,” Nahida agreed but the glint in her eyes remained as she stared at him unyielding. “Yet, I believe you are inclined to at least listen to my suggestion. As the situation currently stands, our little plant has been doing quite well recently. It has been exposed to the sun after a long night, nurtured by those who care. It is a very special plant, truly one of a kind that has persevered through harsh conditions for a long time. However, now being looked after by others, I’m concerned about it. The weather at its newest location will be quite harsh and I fear poachers may try to steal our little plant away for being so rare. And since you have a comprehensive understanding of the current flow within the garden, I believe it would be best to keep you informed should there be any drastic changes.”

Alhaitham remained silent. Her message was straightforward and clear. The Dendro Archon was preparing to take direct personal action in any worst case scenario. And even if he was no longer the Acting Grand Sage, as a Scribe, Alhaitham would ultimately be pulled into the problem.

“So,” Nahida tilted her head to the side posing innocently, “Would you consider it temporarily?”

If Nahida were to take action, her time would be predominantly occupied with handling the situation with the special plant and leaving Sumeru City to the current Grand Sage. The city wouldn’t fall apart without their Archon, nor did Nahida doubt the current Grand Sage, however, she was quite meticulous. Alhaitham would be the checks and balances in the Akademiya, especially given his previous role as the former Acting Grand Sage and the fact that Nahida thought positively of his disposition.

He knew that the Archon would not force anything onto him that he did not want, however, he knew the Archon was playing on something he did care about—his status quo. In a roundabout way, international conflict would disturb his life. That and the fact he could already imagine his roommate, who was close to the little plant, whining about morals and the high probability it would explode into more than just a common argument. The Dendro Archon was good at seeing the hearts of her people indeed.

He sighed in resignation, but not agreeing until there were more definitive rewards for any effort. After all, it wasn’t every day the Dendro Archon came asking for a favor. It was only fair to be compensated for additional work.